Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 16
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, April 7, 1873
                             Orson Pratt, April 7, 1873
                            REMARKS BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                   Delivered at the General Conference, in the New 
                     Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Monday Morning, 
                                   April 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          It is a pleasure to me to bear testimony to the great work which
          God has revealed, and which he is establishing on the earth. It
          has been a pleasure for me to do so for nearly forty-three years.
          In the early rise of this Church, when I was but a youth of
          nineteen, God revealed to me the truth concerning this great
          latter-day work, and I have felt from that day until the present
          time to bear my testimony to the same, being commanded so to do.
          I have esteemed it above all other things. The things of this
          world have been nothing to me, when compared with the ministry,
          or declaring the truth to mankind. We have one of the most
          important messages to deliver to the children of men that has
          ever been communicated to mortals--a dispensation of the same
          Gospel as was committed to men in the early ages of the world,
          and in the different dispensations down to the coming of Christ.
          In addition to this, which renders our message of still more
          importance to the human family, is the fact that we are living in
          the last dispensation that will be given to mankind, called the
          dispensation of the fullness of times. All preceding
          dispensations have come to an end, apparently, and those who have
          embraced the doctrines or principles communicated to them have
          passed away, and darkness has intervened. But in this last
          dispensation which God has given to man, there will be no
          uprooting and destruction of his kingdom from the earth--it is
          established never more to be thrown down, in fulfillment of
          ancient prophecy. This is what makes this dispensation of greater
          importance than all which have preceded it.
          Here in these mountains is established a kingdom, not earthly or
          transient in its nature, with officers who are called by
          uninspired men but a kingdom that is divine, and which
          acknowledges the Great Redeemer and Savior as its King and
          Lawgiver. It must endure forever.
          I look back with great pleasure upon the history of this people
          from the commencement down to the present time. I see what God
          has wrought in their behalf; I see what he has accomplished among
          the nations. It is true that we have not continued as faithful in
          all things as we should. We have not made that progression in
          this kingdom that we ought. We have been perhaps slow to hearken
          in all things to the counsels which God has given, and the order
          which he has revealed, and which was intended to be of the
          greatest advantage to, and to produce the greatest amount of
          happiness among the Saints of the Most High. I say that, in some
          respects, we have been slow to obey the order of Heaven. In many
          things we have done well. When the doctrines of faith, repentance
          and baptism for the remission of sins, the baptism of fire and
          the Holy Ghost through the laying on of the hands of the servants
          of God, were taught to us, we laid hold of them with full purpose
          of heart. We covenanted before high heaven that we would keep the
          commandments of the Lord according to the best of the ability
          which we had. We did well in embracing these heavenly principles.
          When God spake to us some forty-two or forty-three years ago, and
          commanded us--then scattered about in the State of New York--to
          gather up to Ohio, we did well in hearkening to that commandment,
          and coming together in Kirtland--then in Geauga County. Again,
          when God gave a commandment through his servant, the Prophet
          Joseph, to gather up from all parts of the United States and form
          a nucleus in Jackson County, in the State of Missouri, we did
          well in obeying that commandment. When God, by the mouth of his
          servant, commanded that we should go forth and officiate and be
          baptized for and in behalf of our dead kindred, we did well in
          performing that which we were commanded to do. When he commanded
          his Saints, scattered abroad in foreign countries, to gather to
          this continent, all who gathered in obedience to that
          requirement, with full purpose of heart to do his will, did well.
          When we were driven from our inheritances in Jackson County,
          Missouri, and our lands and houses and goods were spoiled, we did
          well in being faithful to God. When our enemies, a few years
          after, rose en masse and drove us from our beautiful city of
          Nauvoo into these inhospitable western wilds, where to all human
          appearance we must perish of starvation, we did well to brave the
          dangers of the desert, and the difficulties we had to encounter
          in coming to these mountains. In many other things, too, we have
          done well. There are some few things, however, which I wish to
          name, wherein I think a great reformation is needed among the
          people of God. I read in this book, called the Book of Mormon, of
          a certain order, in regard to temporal things, which existed soon
          after the days of Christ, which was revealed and established by
          him for the benefit of the Saints who lived on this Western
          Hemisphere. It was the highest order and law of the kingdom of
          God in regard to temporal things. I read that the ancient Saints
          upon this continent entered into that order with all their
          hearts. They were not a small handful of people like the
          Latter-day Saints, but they were spread over the whole of North
          and South America. Millions on millions of people dwelt in large
          and populous cities in the four quarters of this great Western
          Hemisphere, and they all entered into this heavenly order which
          God had established on this continent and continued therein for
          167 years.
          What was that order? They had all things in common. Not an
          isolated few where Jesus ministered to them; not a few
          individuals who dwelt in a certain region of country, but the
          Savior having chosen twelve disciples from among the multitude to
          whom he appeared, they were sent forth upon all the face of the
          land, and so great were the evidences given, concerning the
          appearance of Jesus, that the whole people were converted unto
          the Lord, and they were willing to be guided by those servants
          who were called and ordained to administer in their midst.
          Prior to that time there were rich and poor among the people,
          and, from the history given, no doubt an order of things existed
          on this continent in those days resembling that which now exists
          among all the nations and kingdoms of the earth--some lifted up
          in pride and popularity because of their great wealth, others
          bowed down in the dust because of their poverty, and class
          distinctions prevailed until this new order of things was
          established. What a blessed people! How happy they must have
          been! No poor either in North or South America. No beggars in the
          streets of their great cities, but all the property--the gold and
          silver, the flocks and herds, and everything that was calculated
          to make life happy in the possession of and enjoyed, as stewards,
          by the whole people. No inequality, so far as this was concerned,
          for the pattern was after the order of heavenly things.
          Now let us ask a question--has God ever revealed to the
          Latter-day Saints the necessity of entering into this heavenly
          order in regard to their wealth? He has. When? When we gathered
          up to Jackson County in the State of Missouri. In the year 1831,
          the land was consecrated and set apart by revelation for the
          erection thereon of a great and heavenly city unto the Most High
          God. Not the old Jerusalem, but a new Jerusalem, a city of Zion.
          God, by the mouth of his servant Joseph, who for a short space of
          time dwelt in the midst of the people there, revealed the law of
          consecration, not the law of tithing, but the law of
          consecration. Let me repeat that law, Latter-day Saints, for as
          it is a law which will come in force at some future period of our
          history, it will not be amiss for us to understand its nature and
          to prepare to approximate to its requirements, so that when it is
          introduced amongst us we may take hold of it with all our hearts.
          When we went up to that country in 1831, the commandment of the
          Most High to the Saints was that they should consecrate all that
          they had. Not one-tenth merely, not the surplus of their
          property, but all that they had, whether it was gold, silver,
          household furniture, wearing apparel, jewelry, horses, cattle,
          wagons, mechanical tools, machinery, or whatever wealth or
          property they possessed, they were to consecrate the whole and
          deliver it unto the Lord's judge in the midst of Zion. Who was
          he? The Bishop. In those days we had not the necessity of so many
          Bishops as now. We were a small people then, and the Bishop in
          Zion, under the direction of the highest authorities of the
          Church, he being guided and inspired by the Holy Ghost, was to
          take charge of all the consecrations of the people of the Most
          High. This made them all equal, every person stood upon the same
          platform, possessing nothing to begin with. All was consecrated
          and became the common property of the Church.
          Now how was this common property to be used? First, the Saints
          needed land, they needed means to build habitations; they needed
          farming utensils; they needed flocks and herds; they needed
          manufacturing establishments; they needed mercantile and all
          kinds of mechanical business to be introduced into their midst,
          just as fast as they procured means sufficient. By whom were the
          stewardship of the Saints laid off? The Lord's judge or bishop in
          Zion purchased land from the United States, and then laid off to
          each man his stewardship according to the number of his family.
          Those who were mechanics received the tools necessary to work
          with; those who were called upon to engage in some business
          wherein a greater amount of capital was needed had a capital
          accordingly. That is, that was the intention as the common
          property of the Church should increase.
          Perhaps the question may be asked could this equality be
          maintained from that time, henceforth and forever? If there had
          been no law given instructing us how this equality could be
          maintained the people, before twelve month had passed away, would
          have been unequal again. Why? Because a man, perhaps, of small
          talent of ability, might mismanage his stewardship or
          inheritance, and instead of gaining anything he would lose.
          Another man, having a little more talent and industry, and
          perhaps a little more wisdom, would gain a little. Another man's
          business tact and knowledge were perhaps such that he could carry
          on a large manufacturing establishment, and in a short time he
          would gain his thousands, and thus in the course of a year we
          would again have had rich and poor if God had not provided
          against it.
          What provisions did the Lord make in order to maintain this
          equality among his Saints permanently? He made this arrangement
          by law--that every man should be considered a steward first, and
          prove himself a wise steward before he could be entitled to an
          everlasting inheritance. These stewards were to render an account
          to the judge in Zion of their stewardship, or in other words, as
          it is written in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants--"It is
          required of every steward to render an account of his
          stewardship, both in time and eternity" (Doc. and Cov., Sec. x c:
          Par. 1.)
          To whom does he render this report or account? To the Lord's
          bishop or bishops, as the case may be; he reports what he has
          done with the means entrusted to his care. If a man has been
          entrusted with fifty or with a thousand dollars, or with a
          million, to carry on some branch of business he must, at the end
          of the year, render an account of that stewardship. If a man is
          only entrusted with a small farm, he renders an account of his
          stewardship at the end of the year, and thus all those who are
          occupied in these different branches of trade, render accounts of
          their stewardship, consecrating, at the end of the year, all that
          they have gained, excepting what it had cost to feed and clothe
          them. Are they not equal? Yes, and this maintains a permanent
          equality; for the man who has gained a hundred thousand in his
          stewardship consecrates all that he has not used; and the man
          with a smaller stewardship who in the whole year, has only gained
          fifty dollars over and above what he has used, consecrates that
          fifty. The man who has gained most consecrates most, the man who
          has gained least consecrates the least. This reduces them yearly
          to the same position and condition as they were in when they
          commenced this heavenly order.
          Did the people carry out this law? No. Why? Because they had
          imbibed the notions which had prevailed among the people of the
          whole earth, and these notions were in direct opposition to the
          order of heaven. The notions and traditions of the world were
          that every man must be for himself, every family for themselves,
          and they must labor with their might, mind and strength to gain
          all they possibly could gain, and use it only for themselves and
          their generations after them, caring nothing at all about their
          neighbors. These traditions had been instilled into our minds,
          and we were too full of covetousness and of false notions about
          property to carry out the law of God, and hence many, when they
          came up to Zion, looked abroad upon that beautiful, rich soil,
          and the excellent groves of timber, and the fine prairies and
          meadows, with springs breaking forth in numerous places, as they
          do in Jackson County, and their souls lusted after these things,
          and the rich man said, "No, I will not consecrate all my
          property, I will go the General Land Office and purchase for
          myself, and I will but largely in order that I may sell to my
          poor brethren when they come up here. I will buy land and
          speculate upon it, and make my fortune." That was the feeling
          which existed in the hearts of some of the Latter-day Saints. God
          saw this, and reproved us by revelation, and he said to the
          people of Jackson County, by the mouth of his servant Joseph,
          that if they did not repent of this covetousness he would pluck
          them up and send them out of Zion, for said he, "The rebellious
          are not of the blood of Ephraim, wherefore they shall be plucked
          up, and sent away out of the land." God fulfilled this
          revelation--he did pluck up the people; he did cast them away out
          of that land in the year 1833. Some two years and a few months
          after we first began to settle that country we were cast out of
          the land--plucked up, just as the Lord had predicted, and we were
          told that it was because of our sins and covetousness that we
          were sent away.
          Did the Lord forsake us? No; he had compassion upon us, as he had
          upon ancient Israel, when they were cast away out of their land
          from time to time. In what respect did he have compassion upon
          us? When he saw the hold that the traditions in which we had been
          trained had upon our hearts, he revoked, for the time being, the
          law of full consecration. Says one, "What! God revoke a
          commandment?" Yes, that is the way he did in ancient times, and
          he is the same God yet. He did it for our good; for if that law
          had been in full force this people would not have been in these
          mountains this day. Our selfishness and covetousness are so great
          that, as a people, we never would have complied with it. A few
          amongst us might have done so, but as a people we should have
          been overcome and ruined; but owing to that law being revoked,
          many of us will now, perhaps, be saved.
          In the year 1834, a few months after, we were driven out from
          that goodly land, God said unto us in a revelation, given on
          Fishing River, "Let those laws and commandments which I have
          given concerning Zion and her properties, be executed and
          fulfilled after the redemption." Thus you see, Latter-day Saints,
          that we are not under the law of full consecration, and if not
          under the law we are not under the penalty thereof. Where there
          is a law there is a penalty, and when we transgress the law we
          incur the penalty; but having been relieved, for a period, from
          the execution of that law, we were placed under another law,
          which, in some respects, may be considered an inferior law. When
          was that law given? In 1838, some five years after we were driven
          forth from our stewardship. What is that law? It is called the
          law of tithing. Part of that law enjoins it upon the Saints as a
          duty to pay into the Lord's storehouse one-tenth of all their
          annual income. But let me refer you to the fullness of the law of
          tithing, for, although an inferior law, I fear that, as a people
          we have not kept it. The first part of that law requires every
          man, when he comes into the midst of the people of God, to
          consecrate all his surplus property, reserving to himself a
          certain portion. This is not a full consecration like the higher
          law. Latter-day Saints, have we kept this inferior law? Has the
          man who possessed great riches, when he came to these mountains,
          and numbered himself with the people of God, consecrated all his
          surplus property, and afterwards paid a tenth of all his annual
          income? I will tell you what we have done--as a general thing we,
          rich and poor, have kept all the property we had when we came
          here, and some have consecrated one-tenth part of their income,
          and so far as this is concerned the people have no doubt done
          very well, with some few exceptions; and I am happy to be able to
          state, from information I have obtained from some of the Bishops
          of the Church, that the Latter-day Saints, now, are showing more
          determination to pay their tithing, than they ever have done
          But let us come back to the other portion of this inferior law.
          Have we felt a disposition to consecrate our surplus property? Go
          east, west, north and south, into all our settlements, and you
          will find that the men are few and far between who consecrated
          their surplus property, when they came here. In the first place,
          there have been but few wealthy persons who have come amongst us,
          and the people have been their own judges. Every man thought that
          he had no surplus, when he came here. If he had a hundred
          thousand dollars on his arrival he has said or thought, "O, I
          have made such and such calculations. I wish to become a merchant
          in the midst of the people, and I need thousands and thousands of
          dollars to set me up. I wish to make thirty, forty, fifty or a
          hundred per cent out of these poor people, and to enable me to do
          so I do not think that any of this hundred thousand dollars can
          be called surplus property. I need it all, I can not carry on my
          merchandising unless I have it all to set me up.
          Another man who wishes to start some other branch of business
          makes his calculations so as to cover up all his property, for he
          thinks he will need it all to enable him to carry out the
          particular branch of business which he wishes to introduce into
          these mountains, for he thinks he will need it all to enable him
          to carry out the particular branch of business which he wishes to
          introduce into these mountains, for he wants to get exceedingly
          rich before the law of full consecration comes. When they are
          thus left to be their own judges, where is the man who is honest
          enough in his feelings to say, "I think I can spare fifty,
          twenty, ten, five or one thousand dollars as surplus property?"
          This in my opinion is wrong. They should not be their own judges:
          Who should be the judges in this matter? The Bishops whom the
          Lord has appointed in Zion, under the counsel of the First
          Presidency of his Church and the counsels of the Holy Ghost which
          rest upon them to guide their minds. The people should be honest
          enough when they come up here with means, to say to the
          Bishops--"Here, I have so much means, judge ye, how much of this
          shall be surplus, and how much I shall retain."
          The reason I make these remarks is that I want this people to
          fully understand that there is a law given, a law inferior to
          that of full consecration, and for every man to enquire whether
          he has carried out this law according to the letter thereof.
          Perhaps the time has not come even for this law to be fulfilled
          in all its exactness. At any rate we are drifting along in about
          the same channel that the world does, so far as our property is
          concerned, with the exception of paying one-tenth of our annual
          income into the Lord's store-house, and the consequence is, there
          have become rich and poor in Zion, some possessing their hundreds
          of thousands, and others digging, in the dust, as it were, from
          year's end to year's end.
          How shall this be remedied? Is the time come for us to execute
          the higher law of consecration? In undertaking to do so in the
          settlements of this Territory, what a revolution it would
          produce? How many would apostatize and go away from the Church?
          How many of those who are comparatively wheat would be plucked up
          with the tares if we are to undertake to enforce the higher law
          of consecration, or the law of tithing in all its fullness. And
          it would produce the same revolutionary results in most of the
          old settlements, because we are not prepared for it. I do not
          see, for my part, how we can begin to approximate to that law of
          oneness in regard to our property unless we commence in some new
          place, where the Church and the settlers might be gather together
          and set a pattern for all the rest. I do not know but we might
          accomplish it in that way. I hope that we shall see something
          that will do away with these distinctions of classes. I hate to
          see them in the midst of the people of God.
          There are many men of wealth, good, honest, upright men who would
          be willing to do anything that the Lord required at their hands;
          while there are others who hug their property close to their
          hearts, as though it were dearer to them than anything either in
          this world or in the world to come. There are certainly existing
          now among us distinctions of classes which if not checked, may
          prove the overthrow of many. For instance the rich can educate
          their sons and daughters in the best schools, academies and
          universities; others can not do this, because of their poverty.
          This makes the children of the rich feel themselves above the
          children of the poor. Have we not seen tin our gatherings for
          amusement these distinctions manifested? I have. I have seen
          those who were poorly dressed come into our parties and take a
          back seat, and there they would sit, as the old saying is, like
          "wallflowers," during the whole party. Who would be out on the
          floor enjoying themselves? The rich. But in many instances there
          are parties of pleasure and amusement got up among the Saints, to
          which the poor are never invited; they are got up only for those
          who can dress in fine style, who can sweep the floor of the ball
          room with two or three yards of their dresses dragging after
               With the feelings engendered by these distinctions of
          classes, there is not that fellowship that should exist among the
          Saints of the Living God. If we wish, brethren and sisters, to go
          back and build up the waste places of Zion, and to see the New
          Jerusalem erected upon the consecrated spot, let us endeavor to
          approximate more nearly to the celestial law, that when we do get
          back there, and that law more fully comes in force, we may be
          able to enter into it; for thus saith the Lord, in this Book of
          Covenants, "Zion can not be built up only according to the law of
          the celestial kingdom, otherwise I can not receive her unto
          myself." We have got to come to that, and it is well for us in my
          opinion, that we begin to approximate as fast as possible, that
          when the time shall come, we shall be prepared for full
          How long our President has labored in the midst of the people
          here to get them to introduce home manufactures. How long and
          loud he has lifted his voice, in connection with his counselors,
          and the Twelve Apostles, to bring about this thing; but the
          people, instead of hearkening to their counsel, have imported
          from abroad almost everything they needed. The President is
          willing, but some of the people are not. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, April 7, 1873
                            Brigham Young, April 7, 1873
                   Delivered at the General Conference, in the New 
                     Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Monday Morning, 
                                   April 7, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          There are a few minutes to spare, and I wish to lay some matters
          before you. I will say, first, that the Lord Almighty has not the
          least objection in the world to our entering into the Order of
          Enoch. I will stand between the people and all harm in this. He
          has not the least objection to any man, every man, all mankind on
          the face of the earth turning from evil and loving and serving
          him with all their hearts. With regard to all those orders that
          the Lord has revealed, it depends upon the will and doings of the
          people, and we are at liberty, from this Conference, to go and
          build up a settlement, or we can join ourselves together in this
          city, do it legally--according to the laws of the land--and enter
          into covenant with each other by a firm agreement that we will
          live as a family, that we will put our property into the hands of
          a committee of trustees, who shall dictate the affairs of this
          society. If any man can bring up anything to prove to the
          contrary I am willing to hear it. But no man can do it.
          Brother Pratt has told you, in his explanations this morning,
          what the Lord has revealed and how he has been merciful to the
          people; and when we have not been willing to be Latter-day Saints
          altogether, but only in part, he has said, "Well, you are the
          best there is, and I will accept of you. I can not get anybody
          else who is willing to be part Saints, and I will lead you, my
          people, as long as you will let me, and I will forgive you your
          sins this time, and I will accept part of your property if you
          will not give it all,: etc., all showing the kindness and
          forbearance of our Father in heaven; but he has not the least
          objection in the world to our being perfect Saints.
          I have a few things to lay before the Conference, one of which
          is--and I think my brethren will agree with me that this is wise
          and practicable--for from one to five thousand of our young and
          middle-aged men to turn their attention to the study of law. I
          would not speak lightly in the least of law, we are sustained by
          it; but what is called the practice of law is not always the
          administration of justice, and would not be so considered in many
          courts. How many lawyers are there who spend their time from
          morning till night in thinking and planning how they can get up a
          lawsuit against this or that man, and get his property into their
          possession? Men of this class are land sharks, and they are no
          better than highway robbers, for their practice is to deceive and
          take advantage of all they can. I do not say that this is the
          law, but this is the practice of some of its professors. The
          effort of such lawyers, if they are paid well, is to clear and
          turn loose on society the thief, perjurer and murderer. They say
          to the dishonest and those who are disposed to do evil, "Go and
          lay claim to your neighbor's property, or to that which is not
          your own, or commit some other act of injustice, and pay us, and
          we will clear you and make your claim appear just in the eye of
          the law;" and officers and judges too often join in the
          unrighteous crusades for the lawyers to wrong the just. I have
          been in courts and have heard lawyers quote laws that had been
          repealed for years and the judge was so ignorant that he did not
          know it, and the lawyer would make him give a decision according
          to laws which no longer existed. Now, I request our brethren to
          go and study law, so that when they meet any of this kind of
          lawyers they will be able to thwart their vile plans. I do not by
          any means say these things of all lawyers for we have good and
          just men who are lawyers, and we would like to have a great many
          more. You go to one of the pettifogging class of lawyers, and get
          him to write a deed for you, and he will do it so that it can be
          picked to pieces by other lawyers. Employ such a man to write a
          deed, bond, mortgage or any instrument of writing, and his study
          will be to do it so that it will confound itself. This is the way
          that such men make business for their class. We want from one to
          five thousand of our brethren to go and study law.
          If I could get my own feelings answered I would have law in our
          school books, and have our youth study law at school. Then lead
          their minds to study the decisions and counsels of the just and
          the wise, and not forever be studying how to get the advantage of
          their neighbor. This is wisdom.
          My mind is so led upon the subject brother Pratt has been
          speaking upon with regard to the orders that God has revealed
          that I can hardly let it alone when I am talking to the people.
          He said there are many rich men who are willing to do anything
          that the Lord requires of them. I believe this, and there is
          quite a number of poor men, likewise, who would like to do
          anything if they could only know that it was the will of the
          Lord. I am about to make an application of my remarks with regard
          to the willingness of men. But in this I shall except brother
          Pratt, for the simple reason that I do not know a man who is more
          willing to do what he is told than he is. If he is told to teach
          mathematics, he is willing to do it; if he is told to make books,
          preach the Gospel, work in a garden or tend cattle, he is willing
          to do it, and I know of no man more willing to do anything and
          everything required of him than he is. But I want to say to our
          willing, kind, good brethren that, so far as obeying the orders
          which God has revealed, I can bring the rich into line quicker
          than I can get many poor men who are not worth a dollar, and who
          do not know how to raise a breakfast to-morrow morning. I have
          tried both, and know. Who is there among us who came here rich?
          It was alluded to by brother Pratt. Look over our rich men, where
          are they? Who is there among the Latter-day Saints that is
          wealthy? When I came to this valley I was a thousand dollars in
          debt. I left everything. I think I got about three hundred
          dollars, a span of horses, and a little carriage, for all my
          property I left in Nauvoo. But I bought cattle, horses and
          wagons, and traded and borrowed and got the poor here by scores
          myself; and I have paid for these teams since I have been here.
          When I got here I was in debt only about a thousand dollars for
          myself and family to a merchant in Winter Quarters, but I was in
          debt for others, and I have paid the last dime that I know
          anything about. When I reached here I could not pay one-tenth--I
          could not pay my surplus--I could not give my all--for I had
          Here is Horace S. Eldredge, he is one of our wealthy men. What
          did he have when he came here? Nothing that I know of, except
          just enough to get here with his family. William Jennings has
          been called a millionaire. What was he worth when he came here?
          He had comparatively little. Now he is one of our wealthy men.
          William H. Hooper is another of our wealthy men. He is worth
          hundreds of thousands of dollars. How much had he to pay as
          surplus when he came here. He could pay no surplus, for he was
          worth nothing; but he is now wealthy. If he had gone to
          California I believe he would have been poor to-day.
          There is any amount of property, and gold and silver in the earth
          and on the earth, and the Lord gives to this one and that
          one--the wicked as well as the righteous--to see what they will
          do with it, but it all belongs to him. He has handed over a
          goodly portion to this people, and, through our faith, patience
          and industry, we have made us good, comfortable homes here, and
          there are many who are tolerably well off, and if they were in
          many parts of the world they would be called wealthy. But it is
          not ours, and all we have to do is to try and find out what the
          Lord wants us to do with what we have in our possession, and then
          go and do it. If we step beyond this, or to the right or to the
          left, we step into an illegitimate train of business. Our
          legitimate business is to do what the Lord wants us to do with
          that which he bestows upon us, and dispose of it just as he
          dictates, whether it is to give all, one-tenth, or the surplus. I
          was present at the time the revelation came for the brethren to
          give their surplus property into the hands of the Bishops for the
          building up of Zion, but I never knew a man yet who had a dollar
          of surplus property. No matter how much one might have he wanted
          all he had for himself, for his children, his grand-children, and
          so forth.
          If we are disposed to enter into covenant one with another, and
          have an agreement made according to the laws of our land, and we
          are disposed to put our property into the hands of trustees, and
          work as we are directed--eat, drink, sleep, ride, walk, talk,
          study, school our children, our middle-aged and our aged, and
          learn the arts and sciences, the laws of the Priesthood, the laws
          of life, anatomy, physic and anything and everything useful upon
          the earth, the Lord has not the least objection in the world, and
          would be perfectly willing for us to do it, and I should like,
          right well, for us to try it. I know how to start such a society,
          right in this city, and how to make its members rich. I would go
          to now, and buy out the poorest ward in this city, and then
          commence with men and women who have not a dollar in the world.
          Bring them here from England, or any part of the earth, set them
          down in this ward and put them to work, and in five years we
          would begin to enter other wards, and we would buy this house and
          that house, and the next house, and we would add ward to ward
          until we owned the whole city, every dollar's worth or property
          there is in it. We could do this, and let the rich go to
          California to get gold, and we would buy their property. Would
          you like to know how to do this? I can tell you in a very few
          words--never want a thing you can not get, live within your
          means, manufacture that which you wear, and raise that which you
          eat. Raise every calf and lamb; raise the chickens, and have your
          eggs, make your butter and cheese, and always have a little to
          spare. The first year we raise a crop, and we have more than we
          want. We buy nothing, we sell a little. The next year we raise
          more; we buy nothing, and we sell more. In this way we could pile
          up the gold and silver and in twenty years a hundred families
          working like this could buy out their neighbors. I see men who
          earn four, five, ten or fifteen dollars a day and spend every
          dime of it. Such men spend their means foolishly, they waste it
          instead of taking care of it. They do not know what to do with
          it, and they seem to fear that it will burn their pockets, and
          they get rid of it. If you get a dollar, sovereign, half-eagle or
          eagle, and are afraid it will burn your pockets, put it into a
          safe. It will not burn anything there, and you will not be forced
          to spend, spend, spend as you do now. See our boys here, why if
          my boys, by the time they are twenty, have not a horse and
          carriage to drive of their own, they think they are very badly
          used, and say, "Well, I do not think father thinks much of me." A
          great many things might be said on this subject that I do not
          want to say.
          Brethren, we want you to turn in and study the laws of the
          Territory of Utah, of this city and other cities, and then the
          statues of the United States, and the Constitution of the United
          States. Then read the decisions of the Supreme Court. I do not
          mean the self-styled "United States Supreme Court for the
          Territory of Utah;" but the United States Supreme Court that sits
          at Washington--the seat of government. Read up their decisions,
          and the decisions of the English judges and the laws of England
          of other countries, and learn what they know, and then if you
          draw up a will, deed, mortgage or contract, do not study to
          deceive the man who pays you for this, but make out a writing or
          instrument as strong and firm as the hills, that no man can tear
          to pieces, and do your business honestly and uprightly, in the
          fear of God and with the love of truth in your heart. The lawyer
          that will take this course will live and swim, while the poor,
          miserable, dishonest schemers will sink and go down. We live by
          law, and I only condemn those among the lawyers who are eternally
          seeking to take advantage of their neighbors.
          Now we will close, and adjourn until 2 o'clock this afternoon.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Hyde, April 7, 1873
                                    pril 7, 1873
                         DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT ORSON HYDE,
                   Delivered at the General Conference, in the New 
                     Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Monday Morning, 
                                   April 7, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          It is very gratifying to my feelings this morning, my brethren
          and sisters, to have the privilege of meeting with you in the
          capacity of a General Conference. I have not spoken much in
          public of late, in consequence of being, for the last six weeks,
          considerably afflicted, and confined to my room, and a good
          portion of the time to my bed. I do not feel like entering into
          any special or particular subject; but I rejoice in the
          opportunity of mingling and associating with my friends. We are
          separated for some six months in the year, and when we come
          together and meet with our co-laborers, it is joyful to look upon
          their countenances. I rejoice in this opportunity of meeting with
          my brethren of the Twelve and the First Presidency, and beholding
          the mostly in the enjoyment of good health.
          We have been endeavoring now, for more than forty years, to
          establish the kingdom of God and bearing our testimony to the
          nations of the earth. I, for one, do not know how much longer my
          voice may be heard among the living, but I rejoice in the
          opportunity of bearing testimony to the truth whenever strength
          will permit and opportunity offer. I take occasion to say to my
          brethren and sisters, this morning, that as the time is drawing
          near the cause seems more and more precious to me. It is part of
          myself, and myself, I trust, a part of it. I rejoice in saying
          that I know this is the everlasting Gospel, the truth of Heaven.
          Having experienced it for more than forty years, I know it is
          true and faithful, and no man can impeach my testimony. Not
          because there is so much sterling worth in me, as there is the
          cause that I feebly advocate. It is true I lived in the days of
          the martyred Prophet. I was associated with him, and bore my
          testimony with him, and I feel no less like bearing my testimony
          this morning.
          I want to say a few words in relation to the place whence I came,
          and where I mostly labor. We have had some affliction there, in
          the shape of small pox. There have been many cases of that
          disease, but it was of a mild type, and I am happy to say that it
          has nearly left us, and we are again comparatively free. But we
          have been afflicted with a disease that is much more to be
          dreaded than the small pox, and which we have generally called
          "spotted fever." The small pox is no more to be compared to that
          disease than the bite of a flea or mosquito is to the bite of a
          rattle-snake. There have been about sixteen deaths, mostly
          children, from spotted fever, and there are some half dozen cases
          yet remaining, but no new ones. They have lingered for ten or
          twelve weeks, and they, apparently, can neither live nor die, and
          are mere skeletons. I feel sorry to see children, who should grow
          up and develop an intellect and a power equal if not superior to
          any that now live, thus afflicted; and to see them cut down in
          the morning of their existence grieves me very much. But the word
          of the Lord unto us has declared that scourges in the shape of
          sickness shall be sent forth, beginning first at his house, and
          from thence they shall spread and make the nations quake.
          We are living, my brethren and sisters, in an important period of
          time, and when I read over the testimony of the martyred Prophet,
          and the word of the Lord through him, it seems that in comparing
          the signs of the times at present with his testimony, there would
          be ample evidence to convince any rational being that God, our
          Heavenly Father, sent him. I read of disasters by sea and by
          land. I read of a receding from the principles of honesty, and
          that great men go into wild speculations and dishonesty, and
          involve the country in ruin unless there be a speedy arresting of
          their course. The murders that are committed at the present time,
          show to me that the word of the Lord is true where he declares
          through the Prophet, "My Spirit shall not always strive with
          man." As the Spirit of the Lord forsakes the people, bloodshed,
          corruption, confusion and anarchy must follow, and all these are
          increasing in our country. I can not take up a paper without
          seeing the fulfillment of some of the sayings of our martyred
          Prophet, and of our brethren who are sitting behind me, on this
          stand. And what power is there that can arrest the course of
          evil? There is nothing but genuine repentance and obeying the
          everlasting Gospel. That is the only remedy that Heaven has
          provided; the only fountain of life and salvation for the nations
          exists among these poor, despised Mormons, and I know it.
          Brethren and sisters, I rejoice in the Lord our God, that he has
          moved graciously in favor of the Latter-day Saints; and inasmuch
          as we will forsake all evil and cleave unto him we shall find
          that his words unto us will be fulfilled, where he declares, "I
          will fight your battles." I would rather live near to God and
          serve him with all my heart and soul, might, mind and strength,
          than fight my own battles. If the Lord will fight our battles
          there can be no treason in that, he is too high for treason to
          attach to him. He is beyond the reach of the power of this world,
          and he can hurl his storms and blast the prospects of the most
          sanguine, and accomplish wonders, and none can stay his hand or
          say--"What doest thou?" The increase in a thousand forms, of
          evils, accidents, and calamities through our land and the nations
          of the earth should admonish us to live near to the Lord our God,
          to remember our prayers, and the obligations we are under to the
          Most High, and to seek with all our hearts to discharge them with
          fidelity. Those who have held fast to the iron rod, and have
          remembered their God, Savior and prayers, feel to thank God, and
          to praise his holy name that they have endured. Let that feeling
          ever fill your hearts, and may the peace of God rest upon Israel,
          and confusion come upon them that seek to destroy the best and
          choicest principles that heaven ever revealed to man.
          I was thankful to hear the definition and distinction, given
          yesterday by the President, of the words "enemies" and "friends"
          of mankind. It was true and faithful. He is my friend who is the
          friend of truth and humanity; he is my enemy who seeks to trample
          under foot the truth of heaven and those who are striving
          earnestly to serve the Lord. Brethren and sisters, be faithful to
          him who has called you and from whom you have derived every
          blessing you possess to-day. Remember our brethren and sisters
          who are scattered and are anxious for deliverance. Strikes have
          been inaugurated in various portions of the old world, and
          thousands of people are out of employment in consequence thereof.
          Similar operations are threatened in our own country, and they
          are likely to seriously affect the welfare and interest of the
          nation. In what shape troubles may come I do not know, but it
          will be a wonder to me if bloodshed does not result. Well did the
          angel say, forty-five years ago, "Come out of her, my people,
          that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of
          her plagues." This is the reason why the Saints are gathering
          from the countries of their nativity. Yet when the people see the
          Saints gathering they frequently say, "What folly, what folly!"
          Go to the fowls of heaven and learn a lesson. When you see the
          fowls, in the fall of the year, going to the south, crooping as
          they go, you say that winter is nigh; so when you see the Saints
          gathering together, remember that disaster awaits the countries
          they are leaving. God has declared it, and his arm is
          sufficiently potent to fulfill his words.
          I rejoice in the truth, and I bear my testimony, to-day, before
          you, that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the true and living God.
          I bear my testimony that brother Brigham Young, the President of
          the Church here in Zion, is a man of God, and that he is carrying
          on the work that Joseph Smith began. When we came here how was it
          with us? We had nothing but a few worn-down teams and a few old
          wagons, very much demoralized. They were so in the start, because
          we could not get any other kind. But when we got through here,
          having brought seed, provisions, and implements such as we could
          command, our case was a pitiful one. But the Lord has had mercy
          on us and he has blessed us, and now we are beyond the reach of
          present want. I am thankful that all this has been brought about
          under the administration of our present honored President, and
          the world is trying to kill him and those who sustain and uphold
          him. It is a great warfare, it is a great wrestling; but I am
          aware how it will come out. It will be with the enemies and
          opposers of God and truth as it was with the Irishman who, as he
          was crossing over a bridge, saw the moon in the stream, and
          believing it to be a cheese, he said to his companion--"Let us go
          down and get that cheese." Well, one held on to the railing of
          the bridge and the other slipped down and hung to his heels,
          thinking that he would reach down and obtain the cheese. By and
          by, says the one that was holding to the bridge to his friend
          below--"Pat, hold fast below till I spit in my hands above," and
          down they went. That is the way the contest between the world and
          "Mormonism" will terminate--while they are saying, "Hold fast
          below till I spit in my hands above," crash goes the whole
          Brethren and sisters, God bless you, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, April 7, 1873
                            Brigham Young, April 7, 1873
                   Delivered at the General Conference, in the New 
                    Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Monday Afternoon, 
                                   April 7, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
                                FOLLOW AFTER MINING.
          I will make a few remarks to the ladies of the Relief Societies.
          First of all I can say of a truth that, in sustaining the poor
          and ministering to the sick and afflicted, much credit is due to
          them for the good they have done; but I wish to add a little to
          their labors. If these societies will take into consideration the
          further duties and obligations that we are under to each other,
          and the importance of becoming self-sustaining, we wish to enlist
          their interest to aid us in making paper, by taking steps to
          collect the rags. We have an excellent paper mill here, and can
          make our own paper, as well as to send abroad and pay out our
          money for it, and then bring it here. We should cease importing
          paper, for paper-making is a branch of manufacture for which we
          have all the necessary facilities, and if we carry it on it will
          benefit us. We want the ladies of the Relief Societies to enlist
          the sympathies of the children, in their respective Wards
          throughout the Territory, to save the paper rags; we want mothers
          to do this, and also to show their children how to do it. When
          you see them throwing them out of doors, say, "Stop, my child,
          put that into the basket," or other place designated. "We will
          wash these rags, and when we get enough of them we will sell them
          and buy some books for you to read." If we can only enlist the
          feelings of the sisters on behalf of this great interest, it will
          lay the foundation for printing the books that we need in our own
          community, and then we can save this expense also. This is the
          first step. We want these cart loads of cloth saved that we now
          see kicked around the streets and lying around the yards. Go to
          the poorest family in this community, and I will venture to say
          that they waste rags enough every year to buy the school books
          that are needed for their children, and do even more. This is
          slothfulness and neglect, and produces wickedness. To be prudent
          and saving, and to use the elements in our possession for our
          benefit and the benefit of our fellow beings is wise and
          righteous; but to be slothful, wasteful, lazy and indolent, to
          spend our time and means for naught, is unrighteous; and we might
          think of this, and contemplate the facts in the case until our
          feelings and interest are so far enlisted that we will save our
          paper rags, and take them to the paper mill.
          When this is done I want the sisters to so far use the abilities
          which God has given them as to learn to set type, and have your
          printing office and carry it on. It looks very unbecoming to me
          to see a great, big six-footer stand and pick up little type and
          put it in its place to make a word or a sentence, a book or a
          paper; and when he has got his stickfull, taking the type out of
          the stick and setting it on the galley. To see a great six-footer
          doing this, and measuring off tape, which is about the same, has
          always appeared to me, according to that which I understand, as
          if men were out of their place. I have thought so all my days. I
          have occasionally seen women in the harvest field, ploughing,
          raking and making hay, and sometimes, though very seldom, I have
          seen them pitch and load hay. I think this is very unbecoming,
          this hard, laborious work belongs to men. But when you come to
          picking up type, and making a book of it, that belongs to the
          women. I know that many arguments are used against this, and we
          are told that a woman cannot make a coat, vest or a pair of
          pantaloons. I dispute this. It is said that a man is stronger and
          that he pulls his thread stronger than a woman does. I will take
          any of these ladies to a tailor's shop and they will snap every
          thread a tailor sews with. Tell me they can not pull a thread
          tight enough, and that they can not press hard enough to press a
          coat, it is all folly and nonsense. The difficulty is the tailors
          do not want them to do it, and they try to shame them out of it
          or to make them believe they can not sew a seam, press a collar,
          wristband, sleeve or body of a coat, and if women do it ever so
          nice the tailors will say it is good for nothing, and so the
          great, big six-footer sits there cross-legged sewing. This is not
          the order of prudence and economy; neither is it according to the
          nature of the calling and the ability that God has given us as
          men and women, to see a man measuring tape, and such light work,
          it is far more suitable for women. "Well, but," say some, "a
          woman can not do press work." I recollect what was said to me in
          my youth by a journeyman printer. We were working off Ball's
          Arithmetic together and we boarded together. I did not eat meat
          at that time, and he was very fond of it. We went into the office
          one day from dinner and he said to the workmen, "Young never eats
          any meats;" and said he, "I can just throw any man that don't eat
          meat." I said to him, "Mr. Pratt, if you will step here into the
          middle of the floor I will show you how to dirty coats." But he
          dared not try it. They say ladies do not eat enough to make them
          strong--why I have seen scores and scores of them that could pull
          a hand press, and we do not use them now; they would have nothing
          in the world to do only to take the paper and lay it down. "But
          don't you let a woman know she can do this, don't say to a woman
          that she is capable of setting type, or of setting a stick of
          type on a galley, and making up a form and locking it up with a
          little mallet that weighs eight or ten ounces. Do not tell a
          woman she can do this--no, no, it would spoil our trade."
          Suffice it to say we want to enlist the real understanding and
          good sense of these women, and to tell them what their duty is.
          We want to make our own school books. We are paying now from
          thirty thousand to sixty thousand dollars a year for school books
          that can be made here just as well as to send and buy them
          abroad. This is carrying out the plan and principles of building
          up Zion, whether you know it or not. We may preach until
          Doomsday, and tell how Zion will look, how wide her streets will
          be, what kind of dwellings her people will have, what king of
          carriages and what fine horses they will have, and what a
          beautiful looking set of people they will be, but it is all
          nonsense to talk about that we will never reach if we so not stop
          our folly and wickedness. We have the privilege of building up
          and enjoying Zion, and I am telling you how to do it. We want the
          women, from this time forth, to go to work and save the paper
          rags, and we will make the paper for them. And they can learn to
          make type. I can pick hundreds and hundreds of women out of this
          congregation that could go into a shop and make type just as will
          as men, it is a trifling thing. And they can learn to set type,
          and they can learn how to write for our school books. We have
          plenty of men and women that know how to write books, and how to
          teach too. We have just as good school teachers here as any in
          the world.
          While on this subject I will say that I am ashamed of our
          Bishops, who can not have anybody but a stranger for a school
          teacher. Let a "Mormon" come along, who can read all around and
          over and under him, and who, as far as learning is concerned, is
          his superior in every way, but because he, the "Mormon," does not
          come in the guise of a stranger, the Bishop will not hear him.
          Bishops, I wish you would just resign your offices if you can not
          learn any better than to get such characters into your school
          houses. Not but what there is once in a while a good man comes
          along as a school teacher who is not a "Mormon;" but, as a
          general thing, what have these men done? They have planted the
          seeds of infidelity in the hearts of the children, decoyed the
          hearts of their female pupils and led them to ruin, and they have
          turned round and cursed us. That is the character of some of the
          men our Bishops get into their school houses. There are many of
          our Bishops not fit to set type, measure tape or to teach a
          scholar. That is saying a good deal for the Bishops, is it not?
          but it is a fact. In many instances they have not wisdom enough
          to guide themselves one day without getting into error. They do
          not know truth from error, they do not know a Saint from a
          sinner, or righteousness from unrighteousness.
          Will you, Relief Societies, devote your time and talents and take
          hold of this business? We want you to commence forthwith. Say we
          take thirty thousand dollars, and that is only a portion of what
          we will pay out for school books in 1873, and devote that to
          making paper and for paying brethren and sisters for making
          books, and then distribute them among our own people. If this
          work is done by us there is so much saved. Will my sisters enlist
          themselves and endeavor to make this movement successful?
          We have no societies or persons to assist us in our efforts to
          school ourselves and our children; we never have had, and the
          feeling that is now exhibited, and which has always been shown
          towards us since the organization of the kingdom of God upon the
          earth, is that those who are our enemies would rather spend ten,
          yea a hundred dollars to deprive us of the least privilege in the
          world, than give us one cent towards schooling our children. When
          we were leaving Nauvoo, in our poverty, we sent our Elders hither
          and thither to the principal cities of the Unites States, to ask
          the people if they should assist the Saints. Our brethren told
          them that we were leaving the confines of the United States,
          having been driven by the violence of the mobs from our homes,
          and how much do you think we got in the cities of New York,
          Boston, Philadelphia and a few smaller towns? Their hearts and
          hands were closed against us. From the whole people of the United
          States, after making an appeal to them in our deep distress and
          poverty, we got but a few dollars, and we were then starting into
          the wilderness, and how we were going to live God only knew.
          Well, we have got to help ourselves, we have to school ourselves.
          Has Government given us the privilege of one acre of land to
          educate our children here? No. The school land is kept from us,
          and we get no benefit therefrom.
          I want to say a word or two here with regard to our schools.
          There are many of our people who believe that the whole Territory
          ought to be taxed for our schools. When we have means, that come
          in the proper way, we can make a fund to help the poor to school
          their children, and I would say amen to it. But where are our
          poor? Where is the man or the woman in this community who has
          children and wishes to send them to school, that cannot do it?
          There is not one. When the poor complain and say, "My children
          ought to be schooled and clothed and fed," I say, no sir, not so,
          you ought to yield your time and talents to the kind providences
          of our Father in the heavens according to the dictation of his
          servants, and he will tell each and every one of you what to do
          to earn your bread, meat, clothing, schooling, and how to be
          self-sustaining in the fullest sense of the word. To give to the
          idler is as wicked as anything else. Never give anything to the
          idler. "The idler in Zion shall not eat the bread of the
          laborer." Well, they do eat it; but it is a commandment and a
          revelation as much as any other, that the idler shall not eat the
          bread of the laborer in Zion. No, let every one spend every hour,
          day, week and month in some useful and profitable employment, and
          then all will have their meat and clothing, and means to pay
          teachers, and pay them well. Not that they should receive more
          pay than others. If men have learning, and they have the faculty
          of imparting it to others, and can teach children to read and
          write, and grammar and arithmetic, and all the ordinary branches
          of a common school education, what better are they than the man
          that plows, hoes, shoves and plane, handles the trowel and the
          axe, and hews the stone? Are they any better? I do not know that
          they are. What better is the man that can dress himself nicely
          and labor in a school house six hours a day, than the man who
          works ten or twelve hours a day hewing rock? Is he any better?
          No, he is not. Are you going to pay him for his good looks? That
          is what some of our Bishops want to do. If they can get a man, no
          matter what his moral qualities may be, whose shirt front is well
          starched and ironed, they will say--"Bless me, you are a
          delightful little man! What a smooth shirt you have got, and you
          have a ring on your finger--you are going to teach our school for
          us." And along comes a stalwart man, axe in hand, going to chop
          wood, and, if he asks, "Do you want a school teacher?" though he
          may know five times more than the dandy, he is told, "No, no, we
          have one engaged." I want to cuff you Bishops back and forth
          until you get your brains turned right side up.
          Here I am talking to thousands of men and women who know that if
          we are ever helped we have to help ourselves, with what God does
          for us. We have heard considerable from some parties in this city
          about what they call free schools, which they say they have
          established here. I say, now, come out, and be as liberal as you
          say you are, and teach our children for nothing. If they knew the
          "Mormons" were willing to accept of their charity and send their
          children to these so-called free schools, their charity would not
          weight much. Their charity is to decoy away the innocent. Send
          your children to their schools and see how far their charity
          would extend. We sent to them when we were in the wilderness
          without bread, without shoes, without coats, and ploughing our
          way through to get away from our murderers, and asked them for
          help. No, they would not give us anything to save the lives of
          women and children in the wilderness. When we were right in the
          midst of Indians, who were said to be hostile, five hundred men
          were called to go to Mexico to fight the Mexicans, and said Mr.
          Benton--"If you do not send them we will cover you up, and there
          will be no more of you." I do not want to think of these things,
          their authors belong to the class I referred to yesterday--the
          enemies of mankind, those who would destroy innocence, truth,
          righteousness and the kingdom of God from the earth. We sent
          these five hundred men to fight the Mexicans, and those of us who
          remained behind labored and raised all that we needed to feed
          ourselves in the wilderness. We had to pay our own school
          teachers, raise our own bread and earn our own clothing, or go
          without, there was no other choice. We did it then, and we are
          able to do the same to-day. I want to enlist the sympathies of
          the ladies among the Latter-day Saints, to see what we can do for
          ourselves with regard to schooling our children. Do not say you
          cannot school them, for you can. There is not a family in this
          community but what we will take and school their children if they
          are not able to do it themselves; and we do not do it through
          begging in the East and telling what others have told there about
          this people, and about their own efforts to establish free
          schools here. I understand that the other night there was a
          school meeting in one of the wards of this city, and a part
          there--a poor miserable apostate--said, "We want a free school,
          and we want to have the name of establishing the first free
          school in Utah." To call a person a poor miserable apostate may
          seem like a harsh word; but what shall we call a man who talks
          about free schools and who would have all the people taxed to
          support them, and yet would take his rifle and threaten to shoot
          the man who had the collection of the ordinary light taxes levied
          in this Territory--taxes which are lighter than any levied in any
          other portion of the country? We have no other schools but free
          schools here--our schools are all free. Our meetings are free,
          our teachings are free. We labor for ourselves and the kingdom of
          God. But how is it with others? Have they a meeting without a
          plate, basket, box or hat passed around? And, "Have you got a
          sixpence for us? Put in your sixpences, your half dollars, your
          dollars, and your five dollars." No, it is beg, beg, beg from one
          year's end to another. Ever see this in a "Mormon" meeting? I
          don't think you have in this city, if you ever did anywhere else.
          Are the "Mormons" eternally begging and sending around the hat
          and the plate, and asking every stranger, "Have you a sixpence
          for me?" No, we do not want your money, we have enough of our
          own, and we earned it and got it honestly, we have not stolen it
          nor lied for it either. Now that I am upon free schools I say,
          put a community in possession of knowledge by means of which they
          can obtain what they need by the labor of their bodies and their
          brains, then instead of being paupers they will be free,
          independent and happy, and these distinctions of classes will
          cease, and there will be but one class, one grade, one great
          Now, sisters, what do you say? Will you give your attention to
          this? We want to erect a house for you to do printing in. Some
          one, perhaps, will use some little argument against women doing
          anything of this kind. But the truth is women can set type, and
          read and correct proof as well as any man in the world, if they
          learn how. Men have to learn it before they can do it, and when
          they tell you that that is not a woman's business, you tell them
          they do not know what they were born for. They were not born to
          wash dishes, to dress the babies, nor to have babies, they were
          born to go into the field and do the work that the women cannot
          do, and should not do for fear of exposing themselves. Keep the
          ladies in their proper places, selling tape and calico, setting
          type, working the telegraph, keeping books, &c.
          See a great big six-footer working in the telegraph. One of them
          will eat as much as three or four women, and they stuff
          themselves until they are almost too lazy to touch the wire.
          There they sit. What work is there about that that a woman cannot
          do? She can write as well as a man, and spell as well as a man,
          and better, and I leave it to every man and woman of learning if
          the girls are not quicker and more apt at learning in school than
          the boys. It is only occasionally that a boy is met with who will
          keep up with the girls in learning reading, writing, spelling and
          grammar; as a general thing the girls will go ahead of the boys
          in these branches, and yet we are told they are not capable of
          doing these light kinds of work, such as I have mentioned. Shame
          on the boys, and shame on the great big, fat lazy men! Let these
          women go to work; and let those who have children teach them to
          handle the needle and sew, to make lace, to raise silk-worms and
          the mulberry tree, to pick the leaves to feed the worms, and then
          to wind and weave the silk, that they may make themselves good,
          nice silk dresses. I saw a very pretty piece of silk made into a
          garment in St. George, that a woman had made from the silk-worms.
          She tended them, reeled their silk, wove it and made some
          beautiful cloth. This is far better than teazing the husband or
          father to get you fine dresses and then drag them after you in
          the street. Learn some good, solid sense. Learn how to raise
          silk, how to make the silk into dresses, and make it as neat and
          beautiful as you possibly can. Then another thing--may I say
          it?--girls, learn to comb your hair in the morning, and fix up
          your head dress. "Well, but, pa will not buy me a chignon." Well,
          then, fix your own hair, that is all you ought to have. Wash your
          face nice and clean, and your neck, and comb your hair, neat and
          nice; put on your dress comely, and make it look neat and nice. I
          do not mean protruding out behind like a two-bushel basket. And
          when you come down stairs look as if you were wide-awake, and not
          as if your eyes needed a dish of water to wash them clear and
          clean. Young ladies, learn to be neat and nice. Do not dress
          after the fashions of Babylon, but after the fashions of the
          Saints. Suppose that a female angel were to come into your house
          and you had the privilege of seeing her, how would she be
          dressed? Do you think she would have a great, big peck measure of
          flax done up like hair on the back of the head? Nothing of the
          kind. Would she have a dress dragging two or three yards behind?
          Nothing of the kind. Would she have on a great, big--what is it
          you call it? A Grecian or Dutch--Well, no matter what you call
          it, you know what I mean. Do you think she would have on anything
          of that kind? Not at all. No person in the world would expect to
          see an angel dressed in such a giddy, frivolous, nonsensical
          style. She would be neat and nice, her countenance full of glory,
          brilliant, bright, and perfectly beautiful, and in every act her
          gracefulness would charm the heart of every beholder. There is
          nothing needless about her. None of my sisters believe that these
          useless, foolish fashions are followed in heaven. Well, then,
          pattern after good and heavenly things, and let the beauty of
          your garments be the workmanship of your own hands, that which
          adorns your bodies.
          Now, sisters, will you go to work and help us to get up our
          school books? Whether you do or do not belong to the Relief
          Societies, we want you to join in and help us, and save your rags
          to make paper, and then go and set type and make the books. You
          who feel like doing this, hold up your hands. (Hands up.) There
          is a pretty good showing, enough to carry an influence--the day
          is ours. If you will only carry this out we will make our own
          school books, and keep the money in the Territory that we now
          send out for them.
          Elders of Israel, I want to tell you how to save a little. You
          want to get rich. Go to the mines and you will be so poor that
          you never can pay any tithing. This is proved. I want to tell you
          now, how you can pay your tithing. You trade off your horses and
          mules and harness, just as quick as circumstances will let you.
          Raise the calves that will make oxen, break them and work with
          them; and let this community take this course, using oxen instead
          of horses, and mules for all their farming and teaming, and in
          one year they will save one million dollars, and this will
          increase year by year, and that will enable you to give a little
          to emigrate the poor Saints from the old country. I want you to
          swell this Perpetual Emigrating Fund so that we can send for a
          good many of the poor this year. What have you to give? Some will
          say, "I have not anything, brother Brigham." "What have you been
          doing?" "Oh, I have been mining, and it takes all my time and
          labor to support my family. I have a splendid claim--I am just
          going to have a hundred thousand dollars for it." We have plenty
          of this class around, and whenever I see a man going along with
          an old mule that can hardly stand up, and a frying pan and an old
          quilt, I say, There goes a millionaire in prospect! He is after a
          million, he calculates to find a mine that he can get a million
          for next summer. These millionaires are all over our country;
          they are in the mountains, on our highways and in our streets.
          But ask them, "Can you give me a sixpence to buy me a morsel of
          meat?" "No, I have not got it, I am just going to have plenty of
          money, but I have not got it now. Cannot you lend me a little to
          keep me from need, I have no bread for my family, but I am going
          to have a fortune in a little while." There are numbers of the
          Elders of Israel in this position. Ask them if they can pay a
          little tithing? "No, not a dollar." "Give anything to help the
          poor?" "No, I have not any, will you lend me a little to buy some
          flour for my family?" and so they go on year after year. Why?
          Because they will not take the counsel of the wise. When you hear
          a man, outside or inside of the kingdom of God, finding fault,
          complaining or casting reflections, that President Young has got
          so much influence over the people called Latter-day Saints that
          they (the grumblers) are afraid of him, you just tell them that
          he has not a hundredth part of the influence he ought to have. He
          ought to have all the influence imaginable with them, he is
          deserving of it, he earns it, and he knows what to do with it,
          and he directs and guides for the advancement of the kingdom of
          God on the earth. Just think of these men, trailing through these
          canons, running after shadows--jack-o'lanterns--all over creation
          for something in prospect! They are just like some business men I
          have seen in my life--they have got their eye on a picayune, away
          off yonder in the distance, and they start after that then stub
          their toe against a twenty dollar gold piece; but they kick that
          out of the way, they do not see it. By and by they start again,
          and they pass fifty dollars in their path, and so they keep on,
          passing right by ten, twenty of fifty dollars. "Oh that picayune
          does so dazzle my eye, for God's sake let me get it!" They are
          fools, they know nothing about life, nor sustaining themselves,
          they are worse than children. Well, now, brother Brigham ought to
          have influence enough over these Elders of Israel to keep them
          from deceiving themselves as much as they do; and when they run
          after this shadow and tire themselves out and fall in the mud,
          they lose the spirit of their religion, find out that "Mormonism"
          is not true and away they go to the devil.
          I am going to stop talking to the sisters, and will conclude by
          asking them, Will you be printers or clerks in stores? The
          brethren will keep every one of you out if they can, and I do not
          know but I shall have to go and keep store myself independent of
          every other institution, and hire ladies to tend it. I want them
          also to telegraph for us, set our type, write our books, and save
          the rags to make the paper.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, April 6, 1873
                            Brigham Young, April 6, 1873
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                          Sunday afternoon, April 6, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
           In my remarks to you I want your eyes, ears, attention and
          faith. This is the Forty-third Annual Conference of the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and we have assembled together
          for the purpose of being benefited. We like to see and hear each
          other, we like to give and receive counsel, and we like, above
          all things, to enjoy the Spirit of the Lord. In singing, praying,
          speaking and hearing, and in all duties devolving upon us upon
          such occasions as this, the Spirit of the Lord is the best of
          I have a great many reflections with regard to the Latter-day
          Saints and the work in which they are engaged. I have many
          reflections in regard to the world of mankind. We all enjoy the
          power of sight, but how differently we look at and comprehend
          things! And we are very much like the people who have lived
          before us. We are a strange and curious composition--no two
          alike. Of all the faces before me this afternoon there are no two
          alike. We might possibly find those whose judgment would be
          pretty much alike on various subjects, still there are no two
          whose judgments are precisely the same. Human life is a great
          stage, and it contains a very great variety of scenes and
          scenery, of thought and action. Some are not very beautiful,
          others are, and they are painted with fine colors. We see all
          this before us, and each and every person has the privilege of
          judging for himself, and upon each different impressions are
          I see a large congregation before me this afternoon of people
          called Latter-day Saints. If the world of mankind were to give
          their opinion concerning us they would use terms I heard
          frequently this morning--"enemy," "enemies," "our enemies." These
          expressions would be frequently heard from the inhabitants of the
          earth about the Latter-day Saints, for the impression has existed
          and has been growing stronger for years past, that this strange
          people--the Latter-day Saints--are the enemies of mankind. I do
          not wish to convey the idea that all the inhabitants of the earth
          consider this people their enemies, but there are those who wish
          to have this impression or belief prevail. I hear many of the
          Elders of Israel refer to the outside world as enemies. I do it
          myself at certain times and on certain occasions, for certain
          deeds wrought by those who wish to destroy the truth from the
          earth, for every person who would uproot the truth of God is mine
          enemy, he would destroy me if he had the power. What shall we say
          of those who desire peace and whose hearts are filled with good
          will towards their fellowmen? We say peace to such persons, and
          give them ours and God's blessing.
          Who is the enemy of mankind? He who wishes to change truth for
          error and light for darkness; he who wishes to take peace from a
          family, city, state or nation and give the sword in return. He is
          my enemy, he is your enemy and the enemy of mankind. Who is the
          friend of mankind? He who makes peace between those who are at
          enmity, who brings together those who, perhaps, through some
          misunderstanding, have been at variance with and lost friendship
          and fellowship for each other, and shows them that their ill-will
          is without foundation and existed simply because they did not
          understand each other. To illustrate we will suppose that two men
          come in the same car to this city. One of them is full of
          deception and carries false colors. If he speaks a word that
          would become a gentleman, it is not because he feels it, for in
          his heart he is cursing and damning, and his purpose is to sow
          discord and enmity among the people in a neighborhood. He
          delights to set the members of one family jarring with each
          other. He will teach the youth to believe that such or such
          persons are their enemies and it is no harm to burn their houses
          down, to take their horses, cut their carriages to pieces, to
          open the gate of their garden or field and let somebody's cattle
          in. Such a person is an enemy of mankind. But the other one is a
          friend. If he sees his neighbor's gate open, he shuts it; if
          cattle are in a neighbor's field, he tells him of the mischief
          that is being done. If he sees a fence down, and there is none of
          the family to come and put it up, he gets out of his carriage, or
          off his horse, or if he is afoot, he steps to the fence, turns
          the cattle out, puts up the fence or shuts the gate and prevents
          further mischief on his neighbor's premises. Who is your enemy
          and mine? He that teaches language that is unbecoming, that
          presents falsehood for truth, that furnishes false premises to
          build upon instead of true, or that is full of anger and mischief
          to his fellow beings. I call no other enemies, except such
          characters as I have named. There is no question that many have
          done much mischief while in ignorance of what they were doing. I
          have no doubt that the soldiers who were commanded to nail the
          Savior to the cross did not realize what they were doing. They
          treated him as they did the thieves, whom they knew to be worthy
          of death; but through prejudice, over-persuasion and much talk by
          the priest, Scribes, Pharisees and people, they perhaps supposed
          they were doing God's service when they crucified Jesus. But is
          was an enemy that did it, it was a bad act, a very heinous crime,
          it--but I pause. The question may be asked, What would have been
          the consequence suppose the Savior had not been crucified? I can
          only answer by saying that he was. The Scriptures say that
          offences must needs come, but woe to him by whom they come. But
          we will resume our subject. Who is the man that is an enemy to
          his nation? The one that breeds mischief, prompts strife, and
          brings sorrow among the people.
          Now to the Latter-day Saints--What are you here for? Can you
          answer this question? Many of you can. One brother says, "Why, I
          came here to join the Saints." "Where did you come from?" "I
          lived in Scotland. I worked in the mines, or in the factory, or
          in iron works." "What did you come here for?" "When I heard the
          Gospel preached I believed it, and I received a desire to leave
          my neighbors. I believed the Bible and the Book of Mormon; I
          believed that Joseph Smith was a Prophet. My neighbors said, 'Oh
          folly, oh fool. There goes a Mormon,' and they pointed the finger
          of scorn at me." This is the spirit of the world, but if there
          had been no persecution whatever in the feelings of his neighbors
          he would have had a desire to leave his home and old associates
          to join the Saints, for the Spirit he received prompted him to do
          this. Ask a sister, "What are you here for?" "Why, I came here so
          that I could live my religion a little better than I could in
          Scotland, England, Ireland, Wales, France, Scandinavia," or
          wherever it might be that she came from. Ask another man, "What
          did you gather to these mountains for?" "Well, I think I came
          here because of my religion. I used to think I wanted to gather
          up with the Saints. I like their society, and when I came up here
          I really delighted to be with them." "What are you doing now,
          brother?" "Well, I am trying to do about the best I possibly can.
          Here are a few dollars I want to pay on Tithing." "Have you paid
          your Tithing this year?" "No." "Did you pay it last year?" "No."
          "Have you not paid Tithing lately?" "No." "What is the reason?"
          "Why, I am after gold and silver, and the riches in these
          mountains, in this trade, I am after the world, I am after
          Babylon." This is the conduct. I do not ask for words, I do not
          ask anybody to get up and declare that their affections are
          turned away from the holy Gospel of life and salvation, and
          turned to the world. Let me see their daily walk and know their
          life, and I know what their thoughts and feelings are. And the
          sister that comes here for the Gospel's sake, her mind is so
          frivolous and easily wrought upon that she is led by every wind
          and breeze of fashion that blows through the streets here. "Oh,
          don't you see that lady's dress?" "Here, look here, did you see
          that lady walking down the street?" "Yes." "What a beautiful
          dress she has got on! Oh dear, how I want such a dress!" Go down
          the street and you can see it; go up the street and you can see
          it; go into the workshops, and even into the kanyons, and you can
          see it. What of it? Latter-day Saints, what of it? "Oh, I do love
          Babylon so well." "I do want a new dress." "I do want to go into
          the mines and dig." "I have a claim, and I am just going into the
          mountains to dig," says a brother. Another one says, "I have
          served the Lord about long enough, and I am going to serve myself
          now." This is the way with one here and another there, and if
          they have not got Babylon they want to get it. And here comes
          along a man who professes to be a Latter-day Saint, and the first
          you know he is using the name of the Deity in vain, and it is
          "curse" this, and "curse" that, with the name of our Father in
          heaven attached to it. Is that according to the faith that we
          have embraced? Mingle with the Latter-day Saints, and see them
          playing on the stage of life, and watch how some of them will
          change their colors and their coats, and some come out in one
          fashion and some in another, according to the circumstances in
          which they are placed.
          Here we are assembled in the capacity of a general Conference.
          Babylon is in the hearts of the people, that is to say, there is
          too much of it. What did you come here for? "Why," says one, "I
          understood they were getting rich in Utah, and I thought I would
          gather up with the Latter-day Saints and get rich also." Without
          making many remarks on this subject, I want to say to every one
          of those who come up here, their minds filled with Babylon, and
          longing for the fashions and wealth of the world, you may heap up
          gold and silver, but it will leave you, or you will leave it, you
          cannot take it with you, and you will go down to hell.
          Perhaps I may be considered their enemy by some of those called
          Latter-day Saints, and by outsiders, for telling them these
          things. That is no matter, it is for their life and salvation
          that I tell them. If I should see men and women going blindfolded
          to an awful precipice, and not hail them and warn them of their
          danger, I should be guilty, and perhaps their blood would be
          found on my skirts. I will say, at once, not prolonging my
          remarks or multiplying words, that if my brethren and sisters do
          not walk up to the principles of the holy Gospel of life and
          salvation, they will be removed out of their places, and others
          will be called to occupy them. Elders of Israel, High Priests,
          Seventies, High Councilors, Presidents, brethren and sisters, no
          matter who, if you have an idea that you are going to take
          Babylon--I use this term, because it is well understood that
          Babylon means confusion, discord, strife, folly and all the
          vanities the world possesses--if you have the idea that you are
          going to take Babylon in one hand, and with the other cling to
          the Savior and drag yourselves into his presence, you will find
          yourselves mistaken, for he will drop you, and you will sink. You
          may just as well believe this to-day, and shape your lives
          accordingly, as to betray yourselves.
          There are a great many who say, "Why, yes, I say my prayers, I do
          not use the name of the Lord in vain, I do not injure my
          neighbor." That is true. How many of the Latter-day Saints live
          like this? I am pretty well acquainted with them. I see and
          understand their feelings by their works, and I can say that a
          large majority of the Latter-day Saints are a good, obedient,
          faithful, God-fearing, God-loving people, and yet we fellowship
          those who are full of iniquity and evil, individuals who are full
          of the spirit of anti-Christ. I talk and tell the truth to the
          good and to the evil, and I wish to comprehend the whole; and I
          tell you to-day that if our minds are not made up to serve God,
          if we are not for Christ, and for his kingdom upon the earth; if
          we are not willing to devote our time, talents, means, influence
          and everything that he has given into our possession, we are not
          in the way we should walk. I know that it may be said, and with
          great propriety, "Why, my brother, we can not be sanctified in
          one day, we cannot overcome every evil and every passion in one
          day." That is true, but this holy desire can dwell in the heart
          of every individual from the time that he or she is convinced
          that God reigns, that he is establishing his kingdom on the
          earth, that Jesus is our Savior, that the holy Gospel has
          presented to us the way of life and salvation, and we believe it
          and can receive it with our whole hearts--I say we can have that
          holy and pure desire from that moment to the end of our lives,
          and in possessing this we have faith and favor before the Lord,
          and his grace is with us by the power of his Holy Spirit, and by
          this we can overcome temptations as we meet them. This is my
          experience, that is pretty good proof, is it not? And I have more
          evidence than this--this is the experience and testimony of every
          Latter-day Saint who has lived his or her religion since obeying
          the Gospel. Their testimony will corroborate mine, and strengthen
          the faith of all.
          I have not preached much to you this winter, and I pause and
          think. I was in the stone quarry the other day, and saw the men
          breaking a large granite rock. They first drilled the holes so as
          to break the rock in a direct line. I saw one man take up his
          hammer and give a blow. It was too hard. Said I, "My father
          taught me in my youth that light knocks would split great blocks.
          Tap light next time." The quarryman did this and pretty soon the
          rock divided almost as evenly as though it had been jointed. I
          wish to make an application of this to this people assembled
          here. If I and my brethren had strength, we would meet together
          here about one week, to begin with, then go to our work for a few
          weeks, and then we would come together again. By continuing this
          course, I expect that in about three months we could get the
          feelings of this people warmed up like wax before the flame, so
          that we could get at their judgment and affections and we could
          actually mould them over, and make them realize the work that
          they are engaged in. But to do it in one day would be like
          driving the wedges so fast that you would split the rock where
          you would not want it split. Still, many who want to receive the
          word can, and I say to all, you and I must be Latter-day Saints
          or we are not walking in the path that God has marked out for us.
          "What do you mean by the path that God has marked out for us.
          "What do you mean by that, brother Brigham? I want to know what
          you mean by that, I can not understand it." This is the
          difficulty, but thank kind heaven, I have found out in my
          experience, that learning a, b, c, d, does not hinder me learning
          e, f, g. I thank my Creator that the principle is implanted
          within us, that we can learn, if it takes a long time, and by a
          close application of the ability that God has given us, we can
          improve and in time become Saints in very deed. Were it not for
          this I should have been discouraged long ago. But I know that we
          can learn to be Saints if we are disposed to. Practice your
          religion to-day, and say your prayers faithfully.
          Says a brother, "I pray in my family sometimes, and sometimes I
          do not feel like it, and I do not pray in my family. Sometimes I
          am in a hurry, my work is driving me, my cattle are in mischief,
          and I do not feel like praying."
          If I do not feel like praying, and asking my Father in heaven to
          give me a morning blessing, and to preserve me and my family and
          the good upon the earth through the day, I should say, "Brigham,
          get down here, on your knees, bow your body down before the
          throne of Him who rules in the heavens, and stay there until you
          can feel to supplicate at that throne of grace erected for
          "Well, but I am in a hurry, and my cattle, perhaps, are in
          mischief and my work is driving me." I should say, if the cattle
          are in the corn, "Eat away;" if they are in the wheat, "Eat away,
          eat the wheat, we have more than we can use any how;" and if the
          children are in mischief and this wants seeing to, and that wants
          seeing to, I say, "Kneel down before the Lord and there stay
          until this body learns obedience, until my tongue learns to
          praise his name, and to ask for the blessing I need."
          "Well, but are you not afraid you will come to want?" Bless me,
          if I had all the gold and silver on the earth and no prayers, I
          should be in greater want than I should be with the prayers and
          without the gold and silver. I will make an application of this
          with regard to the feelings of the people. It is true that you
          and I can not learn every thing at once, but we can learn one
          thing at once and the one thing above all others that we should
          make it our business to learn it to yield strict obedience to the
          requirements of heaven, and we can learn that to-day just as well
          as any other time, and just as well as to spend a lifetime in
          doing it.
          Now, Latter-day Saints, do you know what you are here for? You
          know there is a field open before us in talking about what we are
          here for, why the Lord suffers what we now behold, and why he
          permits this and permits that. It is all perfectly reasonable and
          rational, all according to his providences and his dealings with
          the children of men. I can say to all that you have got to learn
          this one fact--the Lord will have a tried people, and if my wife
          or my daughter can not see and pass by, as things of naught, the
          follies of fashion, she has not learned her duty, she has not
          learned the spirit of her religion, and is not in the full
          enjoyment of the Spirit of God. Fashions are nothing to me, one
          way or the other. How long is it since ladies wore bonnets into
          which you would have to look with a spyglass if you wished to see
          their faces, and then from their faces to the crown of the head.
          From this fashion they got to one in which one flower or leaf and
          five yard of ribbon made a complete head dress. What of these
          fashions? They are nothing here nor there, and by trying we can
          learn to pass by every needless fashion, and to stop the use of
          every needless word, and to carry ourselves correctly before the
          Now let us consider, are we for the kingdom of heaven? "Oh yes,"
          "Oh yes," everybody says, "certainly we are." Are we for
          happiness? Yes, certainly, the whole world is with us there.
          There is no person but what would say, Give me power, give me
          influence, give me wealth, give me gold and silver, houses and
          lands, goods and chattels, tenements, horses, carriages, friends,
          families, associations, &c. The whole world will join in saying,
          Give us heaven and happiness; but talk to them about "Mormonism,"
          and they will say, "your doctrine is a speculation." The cry with
          regard to brother Joseph was, "He is a money digger, he is a
          speculator." Well, how long was it before the whole world was on
          his track digging money? It is no disgrace just as soon as the
          world commenced digging money, but when there were only a few
          accused of it, it was a disgrace. How things are changed! How
          differently we look upon our bonnets now! If a lady were to enter
          this building wearing an old-fashioned head-dress everybody would
          be looking at her. If a lady were to come into this assembly with
          sixteen yards of cloth--I am talking extravagantly now to
          illustrate--in her two sleeves, and only four in the waist and
          skirt of her dress, how ridiculous it would appear, would it not?
          And yet something very much like that was once the fashion.
          I look at this and make the application. The world would say,
          "Yes, if you are going to have happiness, we want some; if you
          are going to have gold and silver, look here, we shall come in
          for a share." Very good, all right. I used to tell the
          people--bless your heart, you accuse me of being in a
          speculation, and so I am. You cry out that the "Mormon" leaders
          are for speculation, for money making. We go in for wealth. I
          used to tell the people, and I tell them the same now, I do not
          go in for a few millions, I go in for the pile, and I calculate
          to have it. "How are you going to get it?" By serving God with
          all my heart and being a Saint indeed, and when the earth and its
          fullness are given into the hands of the Saints, I shall go in
          for my share--the whole pile. I used to say, "Why, brother Joseph
          is the greatest speculator I have heard of in modern times--he is
          going to have the whole earth. Jesus is coming to earth to reign
          King of nations, and he is going to share the gold and silver
          with his brethren. That is not all--all things are yours for time
          and eternity--the heights and depths, the lengths and breadths,
          crowns of glory and immortality and eternal lives are yours."
          Well, I go in for the pile.
          I want to ask, Am I an enemy of mankind? Is a Latter-day Saint an
          enemy of mankind? No. I say to the intelligent world, if they did
          but know it, we in connection with God, Jesus the Mediator,
          angels, the good that are on the earth and the good that have
          been, are the only friends of mankind upon the face of the earth.
          That is a great word to say, and some may think it is
          extravagant. They say, "See what our benevolent societies, our
          ministers, our kings and our rich people are doing for the poor,
          and then say that the Latter-day Saints are the only friends of
          mankind." I want to say to all the world that no good or
          benevolent act, no act that sustains innocence, virtue and truth
          and does good to the human family will go unrewarded of the
          Creator. Do not be discouraged. Have they done any good? Yes, a
          great deal of it. The christian world have sent forth their
          missionaries and they have done a great deal of good, but they
          could do a great deal more if they had a mind to. They hedge up
          the way and try to destroy the little good they have done by
          instilling into the hearts of the people the necessity of
          dwelling in darkness and remaining in ignorance, and preventing
          them from receiving the Gospel. This is their practice, and in
          this they are doing injury, but they have done a great deal of
          What are we hated for? What do men lie about us for, and send
          forth their lies to the world right from this place? Are they who
          do this the friends of mankind? No, they are their enemies. They
          plant falsehood in the hearts of thousands of people. One liar is
          like a bad king. A corrupt and wicked king can corrupt a whole
          nation. One liar can deceive thousands. They are not the friends
          of mankind. Why are we hated? Is our religion obnoxious? Why?
          "Because of this one man power, because of the great influence
          there is in the midst of the people to unite them together."
          Do you not read in your Bibles that except ye are one ye are not
          the Lord's? Do you not read in the Bible, that you have had all
          your lives, that you must love God with all your hearts, that you
          must be united, that you must receive the Gospel of Christ? Do
          you not read that there is but one faith, one Lord one baptism,
          one God and Father of all, &c.? Certainly you do. Well, we
          believe these things, but does that prove that we are the enemies
          of mankind? No, it proves that we are their friends. Why do we
          differ from them, and why do they differ from us? I can tell it
          in a few words--it is simply because we are disposed to believe
          the truth, and they are disposed to reject it. They are disposed
          to live and drink water, if they can get it, from cisterns that
          will hold no water. Is there anybody, do you think who has
          transgressed the laws of God? Has anybody ever changed the
          ordinances of the house of God? Was there ever any such thing
          done as to destroy the principles pertaining to the ordinances of
          the house of God? Why, yes, in ancient days.
          Well, we know the reason why, we know why they did it--they hewed
          to themselves cisterns that would hold no water. Do we, as
          Christians, teach the Gospel according to Saint Mark, St. John,
          St. Luke, Matthew, Paul, Peter and James and the rest of the
          apostles and the disciples of the Lord? Do we teach the same
          doctrine as the Christian world? No, we do not. Do we teach the
          same doctrine as the Christian world? No, we do not. Do we teach
          the same doctrine as Jesus and his Apostles? Yes, we preach the
          same Gospel. How many modes of baptism have the so-called
          Christian world? I do not know how many. One is by immersion, or
          being buried in the water. Another it to get down on your knees
          and have water poured on the head; another is to stand up and
          have water poured on the head; another is to have somebody dip
          his fingers in water and touch the forehead with it; another is
          to plunge face foremost, and how many more modes of baptism there
          are I do not know. How many there are who say that all these are
          outward ordinances and that they are non-essential? Did God ever
          say this? No. Jesus? No. Any of the Apostles ever say anything of
          the kind? No, they did not. Has any man in modern times received
          a revelation from heaven, doing away with the ordinances of the
          house of God? No, only false revelations; and we ask the simple
          question, If our doctrine is not true, and if there is no
          necessity for the ordinances of the house of God, will you not be
          pleased to tell us the name of the man who received, and the
          place where he received a revelation from God doing away with his
          own ordinances, and declaring that all miracles were to cease?
          &c. It is true that we differ from the Christian world in our
          faith in regard to these things. Does this prove that we are
          their enemies? No, it proves that we are their friends. We
          believe in doctrines that they do not believe in, and we
          disbelieve in some fanciful ideas that they profess to hold as
          doctrine. For instance they hold that God is an imaginary being.
          They cannot tell where nor how he lives, nor anything concerning
          his character, whether he is material or immaterial; but, like
          many of the most eminent divines, who have spread it through
          their pages for the people to read, they have come to the
          conclusion that the centre of God is everywhere and his
          circumference nowhere--one of the most vain ideas that could be
          conceived by any intelligent being. Then what is their idea of
          the soul of man? That it is an immaterial substance. Who ever
          heard of such a thing? Ask any true philosopher if he can explain
          the meaning of an "immaterial substance." It is like the centre
          of a being everywhere and his circumference nowhere, or like
          being seated on the top of a topless throne. These are
          self-confounding expressions, and there is no meaning to any of
          them. We differ from them in our ideas of God. We know that he is
          a Being--a man--with all the component parts of an intelligent
          being--head, hair, eyes, ears, nose, mouth, cheek bones,
          forehead, chin, body, lower limbs; that he eats, drinks, talks,
          lives and has a being, and has a residence, and his presence
          fills immensity as far as you and I know. We differ with them,
          for we know that the Lord has sent forth his laws, commandments
          and ordinances to the children of men, and requires them to be
          strictly obeyed, and we do not wish to transgress those laws, but
          to keep them. We do not wish to change his ordinances, but to
          observe them; we do not wish to break the everlasting covenant,
          but to keep that with our fathers, with Jesus, with our Father in
          heaven, with holy angels, and to live according to them. We
          differ with them in the tenets of religion, we cannot help it. We
          would not believe "Mormonism," as it is called, if it were not
          for one thing. I never would have believed it if it had not been
          for one simple thing. What do you think that is? It is true. I
          believed it because of that. What a strange idea! If it had not
          been true I would not have believed it, but being true I happened
          to believe it.
          Now there is quite a difference between me and the man who stands
          up to teach the people what he says is the way of life and
          salvation, and who has transgressed every law that God ever gave,
          who has changed every one of the ordinances of his house, and
          broken every covenant that he has made with the children of men.
          What do you know, Mr. Divine, about glory, exaltation, happiness
          and eternal lives? I will answer for him, and say, nothing at
          all. What do you know about God? Nothing at all. What do you know
          about his dwelling-place? Nothing at all. What about his person?
          Nothing at all. Pardon me for making these expressions, but look
          on this stage which I brought before the congregation--the human
          family acting and bringing out what they have behind the scenes.
          What a spectacle it presents!
          Are we the enemies of mankind? No, we are their only friends, and
          we calculate to hang on until we save the last son and daughter
          of Adam and Eve that can receive salvation. We calculate to be
          co-workers with Jesus, our Savior, until the last man and woman
          that can be saved is placed in the kingdom or mansion prepared
          for them, and none will be lost or turned away except those who
          sin against the Holy Ghost. What do you think of it? An enemy of
          mankind! Shame on the expression! and shame on those who give
          utterance to it when speaking of the Latter-day Saints. We have
          the oracles, the law and the commandments; we have all the laws
          or ordinances necessary to reach and take hold of our fathers,
          mothers, grandfathers and those who have lived before us, and to
          bring them up to eternal life. What divine teaches this doctrine?
          If there is no resurrection, says Paul, why then are ye baptized
          for the dead? It is the only expression that alludes to the
          doctrine of baptism for the dead in the New Testament, but it is
          true. We have this law, we have the ordinances. We have a
          knowledge of the covenants necessary to reach and pick up the
          last man and woman that has lived on the earth, and we calculate
          to preach the Gospel to the living until the line is drawn and
          Jesus comes to reign King of nations as he does King of Saints,
          and the separation is made. But until then the wheat and the
          tares will grow together. We are together now, the wheat and the
          tares are here.
          Now let us see your wheat heads bow down as though you were fully
          ripe or preparing to be so, your whole hearts and labors for the
          kingdom of God. The wicked may flourish for awhile like a green
          bay tree, but by and by they will be cut down, and the righteous
          will go forth and inherit the kingdom, which may God grant to be
          our happy lot for Jesus' sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Wilford Woodruff, April 7, 1873
                           Wilford Woodruff, April 7, 1873
                   Delivered at the General Conference, in the New 
                     Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, April 7, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
                                 EMBRACES ALL TRUTH.
          One of the proverbs common among the Saints of God in the
          dispensation in which we live--the dispensation of the fullness
          of times, is, "The kingdom of God or nothing." President Young
          has been trying to get us to labor to build up the kingdom of
          God. This kingdom has been given into the hands of the Latter-day
          Saints to establish on the earth, and unless we labor for its
          advancement we shall certainly fall short of salvation, for all
          the salvation there is, whether for Jew, Gentile, Saint or
          sinner, is in connection with this kingdom.
          We have had a great many plain truths presented before this
          Conference, and if we will observe the counsels that have been
          given we shall be led to salvation. Every one of the propositions
          made by President Young has this tendency. It is our duty as
          Latter-day Saints to sustain the Zion of God on the earth. What
          he has said to us is true. We have heard it thousands of times.
          We have been counseled for many years to try to lay a foundation
          for our own independence in these mountains. It is a well known
          principle in political economy, that any nation or people that
          expend more than they produce, or buy from other nations more
          than they sell in return will grow poor. We should produce what
          we use--what we eat and wear, and as for what we drink, why the
          mountain streams supply that of the present quality.
          There are several items to which I would like to call your
          attention. President Young has taken the lead in establishing
          woolen factories in this Territory. Others have assisted in this
          work, but he has done much more than any other man, and now we
          have several good mills for the manufacture of cloth and other
          fabrics owned and run by the Saints in Utah. Still we sent many
          large quantities of wool abroad instead of using it in our own
          mills, and import goods of outside manufacture instead of making
          them at home. How long will it be before we are poor, and our
          Territory drained of all the money we can raise, if we continue
          this? We should not send our wool to be manufactured in the
          States, and then pay our money for cloth brought from there here.
          Where are our wool growers? What are they thinking about when
          they do this? This is an item which I consider of vital
          importance to the Latter-day Saints. We should keep our wool at
          home, and we should manufacture this wool into cloth, and we
          should buy and pay for that cloth, and support home manufactures.
          This is a principle which we have neglected in a great degree;
          but we have got to come to it sometime. We have got either to
          make ourselves self-sustaining, or we shall have to go without a
          good many things that we now regard as almost indispensable for
          our welfare and comfort, for there is not a man who believes in
          the revelations of God but what believes the day is at hand when
          there will be trouble among the nations of the earth, when great
          Babylon will come in remembrance before God, and his judgments
          will visit the nations. When that day comes, if Zion has food and
          raiment and the comforts of life she must produce them, and there
          must be a beginning to these things.
          This is the Zion of God, this is the work of God. The servants of
          God have borne record and testimony to this now for more than
          forty years, and the Lord has backed up their testimony,
          fulfilling his word in the events which have transpired in the
          earth. The Lord says, "I am angry with none except those who
          acknowledge not my hand in all things." As a people, we have been
          obliged to acknowledge the hand of God in our salvation and
          guidance. Some of the speakers have referred to the drivings and
          persecutions of the Saints in the past. The Lord says, "Offences
          must needs come, but woe to him by whom they come." If we had not
          been driven from Jackson, Caldwell and Clay Counties, and from
          Kirtland and Nauvoo, Utah, to-day, would have been a barren
          desert, there would have been no railroad from the Atlantic to
          the Pacific, and we should not have fulfilled, I may say,
          thousands of the revelations of God as we have done. The hand of
          the Lord has been manifest in all these matters. He has watched
          this people, and over this work from its foundation until to-day,
          and he will continue to do so. But it is certainly true that, as
          a people, we must heed the counsels of the Lord through his
          servants, for these counsels, if observed, will secure us
          salvation, and lead us to prosperity, union and happiness.
          President Young, as an instrument in the hands of God, has
          brought his tens of thousands from the old world who never were
          worth, I may say, a farthing, who never owned a horse, carriage,
          wagon, cow, pig or chicken, and hardly had bread enough to keep
          soul and body together. There are thousands upon thousands now in
          these valleys of the mountains who were brought here by the
          donations of the Saints of God, and the mercies of God unto them.
          They are now settled through this valley for six hundred miles.
          They have enough to eat, drink and wear, houses and lands of
          their own, and plenty of this world's goods to make them
          Everything that leads to good and to do good is of God, and
          everything that leads to evil and to do evil is of the wicked
          one. I will ask, Has not good grown out of the whole work of God
          from the organization of this Church until to-day? Has not this
          Gospel been offered for more than forty years to the nations of
          the earth in its plainness, truth and simplicity, as it was
          anciently by Jesus and his Apostles? It has, and thousands who
          are in this Territory to-day can bear testimony to its truth. The
          example is before the world. Zion is like a city set on a hill
          that cannot be hid. She is a beacon to the nations of the earth.
          The Saints of God are fulfilling the revelations of God; they are
          fulfilling the prophecies and sayings of the ancient Patriarchs
          and Prophets, who spoke as they were moved upon by the Holy
          Ghost, and no prophecy is of private interpretation. If these
          holy men of God spoke the word of God, what they said will have
          its fulfillment, and no power can stay this work.
          The set time has come for the Lord to establish his kingdom of
          which Daniel spoke, that Zion which Isaiah saw and portrayed, and
          about which he and many other Prophets have left so many sayings
          in their prophecies. The history of the progress of this Church
          is before the world. It is the work of God, and not a saying ever
          made about it by an inspired man, whether in the Bible, Book of
          Mormon, or in the Doctrine and Covenants, will fail of its
          fulfillment. No matter whether these words came by the voice of
          God out of the heavens, by the ministration of angels, or by the
          voice of the servants of God in the flesh, it is the same;
          although the heavens and the earth may pass away, they will not
          go unfulfilled.
          This it the foundation upon which the Latter-day Saints labor,
          and upon which they have labored from the beginning of this
          church. Joseph Smith has often been termed an illiterate,
          unlearned man. He was a farmer's son, and had a very small chance
          of education. What primer had he to reveal the fullness of the
          Gospel to the world? None at all, only as he was taught by the
          administration of angels from heaven, by the voice of God and by
          the inspiration and power of the Holy Ghost. The principles which
          have been revealed to the world through him are true as the
          throne of God. Their influence is already felt in the earth, and
          will continue to increase until the coming of the Son of Man; and
          the blood of the Prophets which has been shed in testimony
          thereof will remain in force upon all the world until the scene
          is wound up.
          What other people on the face of the earth are preparing for
          Jesus Christ? The Lord Jesus Christ is coming to reign on earth.
          The world may say that he delays his coming until the end of the
          earth. But they know neither the thoughts nor the ways of the
          Lord. The Lord will not delay his coming because of their
          unbelief, and the signs both in heaven and earth indicate that it
          is near. The fig trees are leafing in sight of all the nations of
          the earth, and if they had the Spirit of God they could see and
          understand them.
          The Latter-day Saints can not stand still; we can not become
          stereotyped. God has decreed that his Zion must progress. We can
          not remain in one groove or position. This kingdom has continued
          to progress from the beginning, and the little one is now more
          than a thousand, and it will hasten to become a strong nation,
          for it is God's work, and its destiny is in his hands. It becomes
          us, as Latter-day Saints to realize these things as they are, and
          also our position and calling before God. We must build up the
          Zion and kingdom of God on the earth, or fail in the object of
          our calling and receiving the Priesthood of God in these latter
          days. The full set time has come, which the Lord decreed before
          the foundation of the world,--the great dispensation of the last
          days, and a people must be prepared for the coming of the Son of
          Man. How can they do it? By being gathered out from Babylon. How
          often has the question been asked, "Why can not the Latter-day
          Saints live abroad in the world and enjoy their religion?" We can
          hardly enjoy it as we are to-day--gathered together, the wicked
          will follow us up; and then we are overwhelmed like a mountain
          with tradition. But we have gathered together that we may be
          taught by Prophets, Patriarchs and inspired men, and we are
          endeavoring, under their instructions, to throw off the trammels
          with which we and our forefathers have been bound for
          generations. We are not prepared for the coming of the Son of Man
          and if he were to come to-day we could not endure it. There is no
          people on the earth prepared for that. But the Lord is laboring
          with us, he has carried us through a school of experience now for
          forty years, and we should certainly have been dull scholars if
          we had not learned some wisdom. The Lord intends that we shall
          united ourselves together, and in building up the Zion of God, if
          we can not attain to all that is required of us to-day, we will
          do what we can, and progress as fast as we can, that the way may
          be prepared for the fulfillment of the words of the Lord.
          Here is the Bible, the record of the Jews, given by the
          inspiration of the Lord through Moses and the ancient Patriarchs
          and Prophets. Is it an imposture, and as the infidels say, the
          work of man? No, it is not in the power of any man who ever
          breathed the breath of life to make such a book without the
          inspiration of the Almighty. It is just so with the Book of
          Mormon--all the ingenuity of all the men under heaven could not
          compose and present to the world a book like the Book of Mormon.
          Its principles are divine--they are from God. They could never
          emanate from the mind of an imposter, or from the mind of a
          person writing a novel. Why? Because the promises and prophecies
          it contains are being fulfilled in the sight of all the earth. So
          with the revelation given through the Prophet Joseph Smith
          contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants--they are being
          We, the Latter-day Saints, have this great almighty work laid
          upon us, and our hearts should not be set upon the things of the
          world, for if they are we shall forget God and lose sight of his
          kingdom. The counsels, exhortations, and instructions which we
          receive from the servants of God are just and true. As a people
          if we will do the will of God we have the power to build up Zion
          in beauty, power and glory, as the Lord has revealed it through
          the mouth of the Prophet. It rests with us, the Lord working with
          us. We are called upon to work with the Lord just as fast as we
          are prepared to receive the things of his kingdom. But I am
          satisfied there has got to be a great change with us in many
          respects before we are prepared for the redemption of Zion and
          the building up of the New Jerusalem. I believe the only way for
          us is to get enough of the Spirit of God that we may see and
          understand our duties and comprehend the will of the Lord.
          This is a great day, an important time--a time in which great
          events await the world--Zion, Babylon, Jew, Gentile, saint and
          sinner, high and low, rich and poor. Great and important events
          will follow each other in quick succession before the eyes of
          this generation. No generation that ever lived on the earth lived
          in a more interesting period than the one in which we live; and
          when we consider that our eternal destiny depends upon the few
          short years that we spend here, what manner of persons ought we
          to be? Men spend their lives for what they call wealth or
          happiness, but they seek not after the way of life, and in a few
          years they lie down and die and open their eyes in the spirit
          world, and they will come forth at some time and be judged
          according to the deeds done in the body.
          A great deal has been said with regard to "Mormonism" and the
          strange people who dwell in these mountains. Many strangers have
          come to visit this city, thinking that their lives were hardly
          safe because of the horrid stories they had heard about these
          terrible "Mormons," when the fact is, if they had only known it,
          they were a great deal safer here, than in any of the great
          cities of the world.
          The Lord has been working, and this people have been working, and
          the object of their labor has been and is to establish the Gospel
          of Jesus Christ and to spread truth and righteousness. We came
          here, a few pioneers, on the 24th of July, 1847, and we found a
          desert. It looked as though no white man could live here. We have
          to acknowledge the hand of God in all the blessings we have
          to-day. This Territory is now filled with cities, towns, villages
          and gardens. The earth has blossomed like a rose, and the desert
          has brought forth streams of water from dry places. The Lord has
          blessed the people, we have to acknowledge his hands in this.
          This is only a beginning. The world have supposed us from the
          beginning, even very many honest-hearted men, ignorant of the
          nature and object of "Mormonism," have opposed us. If the vail
          were lifted one minute from the eyes of the world, and they could
          see the things of eternity as they are, there is not a man
          living, not excepting our friend brother Newman, or President
          Grant, or any other man that breathes, who would not bow down
          before God and pray for Brigham Young and the prosperity of this
          work. But there is a vail over men's minds. Darkness covers the
          earth and gross darkness the minds of the nations, and this is to
          prove whether they will or will not walk in the covenant of the
          Lord. There are a few who have had sufficient independence of
          mind and stability of character to obey the celestial law. But
          how few friends the Almighty and his servants have had in this
          will be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man. The numbers
          of the servants of God are few. Let the Lord Almighty send a
          message to the world now as he did in the days of Noah, Enoch,
          Lot, Jesus Christ and the Apostles, and few among the nations of
          the earth would be willing to receive it. In the days of Jesus
          the High Priests, Sadducees, Essenees, Stoics and every sect and
          party then known in the Jewish nation cried--"Crucify him!
          Crucify him!" So it was with Joseph Smith. From the day that he
          laid the foundation of this work, Priest and people, doctors and
          lawyers, high and low, rich and poor, with but few exceptions,
          have been ready to crush it to the earth. Why? Because, ignorant
          of its character and mission, they have believe that it
          interfered with their religion. Joseph Smith had to walk in deep
          water, he had to row up hill or up stream all the days of his
          life in order to try and plant the Gospel in the midst of the
          sons of men. A few here and there heard and were disposed to
          receive that Gospel, and the Spirit of God bore record unto them
          of its truth, and they went before the Lord and asked him if it
          was true, and the Lord revealed it unto them and they embraced
          it. From that day until the present this message has gone to the
          world. I have preached it to millions of my fellow-men, so has
          President Young, and I may say the same of hundreds of the Elders
          of this Church; and I do not believe that ever a man, with his
          ears open, stopped a moment to listen to the testimony of the
          servants of God about the truth of the Book of Mormon, Joseph
          Smith being a Prophet of God, and the restoration of the fullness
          of the Gospel, but what a measure of the Spirit of God has backed
          up that testimony to him. When men have rejected these
          testimonies they have done so against light and truth, and herein
          is where condemnation rests upon this generation--Light has come
          into the world and men love darkness rather than light, because
          their deeds are evil.
          "Mormonism" is not popular, and few, comparatively speaking, have
          embraced it. Jesus Christ was never popular in his day. The old
          Patriarchs and Prophets had but few friends, yet they were called
          and inspired by God, and held in their hands the issues of life
          and death, the keys of salvation on earth and in heaven. What
          they bound on earth was bound in heaven. Whosesoever sins they
          remitted were remitted, and whosesoever sins they retained were
          retained. Yet the world was ready to destroy them. It is so
          to-day. But the unbelief of this generation will not make the
          truth of God without effect to-day any more than it did in any
          other period of the world. Therefore I say to my brethren and
          sisters, let us try and prepare our minds and hearts by prayer
          before the Lord, that we may obtain enough of the light of the
          Spirit and of the influence of the Holy Ghost, to see and be
          preserved in the path of life, and when we receive the teachings
          and counsels of the servants of God, that we may be disposed to
          treasure them up in our hearts and practice them in our lives.
          We shall soon pass away; in a little while we shall be on the
          other side of the vail. There is no man or woman who has ever
          lived on the earth and kept the commandments of God who will be
          ashamed of, or sorry for it, when they go into the presence of
          God. Our eyes have not seen, our ears have not heard, it has not
          entered into the heart of man to conceive the joy, glory and
          blessings which God has in store for his faithful Saints. As
          President Young told us yesterday, whether men believe or
          disbelieve, the Lord Almighty has wrought out salvation for the
          world. We are laboring for this; the Prophets and Patriarchs in
          days past and gone did the same. In these latter days Saviors
          have come up on Mount Zion, and they are laboring to save the
          world--the living and the dead. The Lord required this at our
          hands, and if we do not labor to promote this cause and to build
          it up, we shall be under condemnation before him.
          The Gospel is the same to-day as it was in the days of Jesus
          Christ. The word to his disciples was--"Go ye into all the world
          and preach the Gospel to every creature, he that believeth and is
          baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be
          damned." That is a very plain and simple declaration, yet it
          involved the destiny of the whole human family. It is just so
          to-day. The Gospel has been offered to the world now for over
          forty years, in its purity, plainness and clearness, according to
          the ancient order of things, and the Elders of Israel have
          promised the world that if they would receive their testimony and
          be baptized for the remission of their sins, they should receive
          the Holy Ghost. When a man receives the Holy Ghost he has a
          testimony that can not deceive him or anybody else. In the days
          of Moses and Pharaoh the magicians could work as many miracles as
          Moses, almost; and you may go into our theatre here, or any
          other, and you may see and hear that which will deceive your eyes
          and ears, and all the senses you have; but get the Holy Ghost and
          you have a testimony that cannot deceive you. It never deceived
          any man, and it never will. It is by this power and principle
          that the Elders of Israel have been sustained from the first day
          they commenced their labors until to-day. It was this power which
          sustained Joseph Smith from his boyhood up, in all his labors
          until he planted the kingdom of God on the earth to be thrown
          down no more for ever. He lived until he accomplished all that
          God raised him up to do here in the flesh, then he went to the
          other side of the vail to fill his place and mission there. His
          works will follow him there, and he and his brethren will labor
          for the accomplishment of the purposes of God there, as we are
          doing here. The Lord raised up President Young to be our leader
          and lawgiver, and he has been so from the day that Joseph was
          taken away. His works are before the world and before the
          heavens; they show for themselves. The tree is known by the fruit
          it brings forth. The Lord has revealed in this day every key that
          was ever held by any Patriarch or Prophet from the days of Father
          Adam, in the Garden of Eden, down to the days of Joseph Smith,
          that was necessary for the salvation of the sons of men. They
          have been sealed on the head of Brigham Young and other servants
          of God, and they will be held on the earth until this scene is
          wound up. What a glorious thing it is that we, like the ancient
          Saints, can be baptized for the dead, and thus open the prison
          doors and set the prisoners free! The Lord is no respecter of
          persons, and the fifty thousand millions of human beings who are
          supposed to have lived on the earth from the days the ancient
          servants of God were put to death, to the restoration of the
          Gospel through Joseph Smith, never having had the privilege of
          hearing the Gospel, are not going to remain in the eternal world
          without the privilege of hearing the Gospel; but they will be
          preached to by Joseph Smith and the Prophets, Patriarchs, and
          Elders who have received the Priesthood on the earth in these
          latter days. Many of them will receive their testimony, but
          somebody must administer for them in the flesh, that they may be
          judged according to men in the spirit, and have part in the first
          resurrection, just the same as though they had heard the Gospel
          in the flesh. The Lord has revealed this to us, and commanded us
          to attend to this duty, the same as Jesus, while his body was in
          the grave, preached three days and nights to the spirits in
          prison who were rebellious during the long-suffering of God in
          the days of Noah. They lay in prison until Jesus went and
          preached to them.
          This and every other principle which the Elders of this Church
          preach and teach are from heaven--the Lord has revealed them.
          They are before the world, and all who hear them will investigate
          if they are wise. If there is a man on the face of the earth who
          has got a true principle that we have not, will he please let us
          have it? As President Young has said many a time, we will change
          a dozen errors for one truth, and thank God for it. We are after
          light and truth. We are not afraid of the doctrines of the
          inhabitants of the earth being presented before us or our
          children. We have truth, we have been called to present it to the
          world. We have done it. If they have truths that we have not we
          would like to obtain them.
          I will say by way of conclusion that I thank God for the
          privilege of attending these Conferences for many years, and for
          seeing the increase and progress of his work. Here we meet from
          every nation under heaven, just as the Prophets said. We have
          been gathered by the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I had the privilege,
          last night and this morning, of meeting with Father Kington, the
          old patriarch whom I met with over in Herefordshire, England,
          where, like John the Baptist, he was a fore-runner of the Gospel
          of Christ. Through his administrations the people in that county
          had been prepared to receive the Gospel, and when we went and
          preached to them, he and all his flock but one, numbering six
          hundred, entered into the kingdom, and that opened a door which
          enabled us to baptize eighteen hundred in about seven months'
          labor. I never expected to see him again in this city, but he
          came to my house last night, and he came to meeting to-day, and I
          felt more pride and joy in meeting him than I should if it had
          been the Emperor of Russia. I thank God that I have the privilege
          of meeting with the Saints with whom I ate and drank in foreign
          lands, who have listened to the voices of the Elders of Israel,
          have received their testimonies, have been baptized for the
          remission of sins, and received the testimony of the Holy Ghost. 
          Brethren and sisters, we are in the school of the Saints. Let us
          progress, and try to improve and set our hearts on the things of
          God and truth, and carry out and do the work of righteousness for
          Jesus' sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, May 18, 1873
                             Brigham Young, May 18, 1873
                Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday afternoon, 
                                    May 18, 1873.
                              OPERATIONS OF THE SPIRIT.
          The teaching of grown people is the same as teaching the
          children. We receive impressions when very young, and grow up to
          further knowledge; it is the same in receiving the Gospel. When
          we talk to persons who have not previously heard the Gospel, we
          have to reason with the them on the propriety of receiving the
          truth. We also have to reason with and persuade the Latter-day
          Saints, and it is to them I wish principally to talk this
          afternoon. When the Gospel is preached to the honest in heart
          they receive it by faith, but when they obey it labor is
          required. To practice the Gospel requires time, faith, the
          heart's affections and a great deal of labor. Here many stop.
          They hear and believe, but before they go out to practice they
          begin to think that they were mistaken, and unbelief enters into
          their hearts. There has been unbelief since the beginning of the
          world. Have you not read the saying of Moses in regard to our
          mother Eve? She had heard the voice of the Lord and understood
          it, saying concerning the fruit of a certain tree, "in the day
          that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." When her husband
          was in another part of the garden, a certain character came along
          and commenced to reason with her. "That is very fine fruit: I
          understand the Lord says you must not partake of it." "Yes, for
          in the day we eat of it he says we shall die." "Well," says he,
          "that is not so. You must not believe all that is told you, but
          think for yourself. Now I will tell you something. If you eat of
          that fruit your eyes will be opened, and you will see as the
          Gods." He hands her a little of the fruit, just to try,--no
          matter whether it was an apple, a grape, or what it was,--she
          tastes of it, and does not die, and likes it so well that when
          Adam come along she says, "Husband, this fruit if delightful; I
          have tasted it, and it is desirable to make one wise; take some."
          "No," says he, "I shall not, the Lord has commanded us not to eat
          of it." But just as it is with other husbands, she coaxes and
          persuades, and finally he gives way and partakes of the forbidden
          fruit. Now do you see how unbelief entered into the world in the
          beginning? We have to reason with mankind to persuade them to
          receive the truth of God. A declaratory statement is sufficient
          for those who are prepared to receive the spirit of revelation
          for themselves, but with the most of the human family we have to
          reason and explain. A really pure person is very scarce; but when
          the heart is truly pure, the Lord can write upon it, and the
          truth is received without argument, or doubt, or disputation. If
          we talk with the Latter-day Saints, we have to reason with them,
          particularly on temporal matters. Now I could show, by sound
          argument and logic, the necessity for the people to live and
          labor for the good of all. Anybody ought to be able to see that
          when one member of a family is pulling away from the others, and
          living for self alone, it injures himself or herself as well as
          the whole family. The necessity and beauty of union cannot be
          better illustrated than by the example of the chief who called
          his sons together just previous to his death, and, taking a
          bundle of arrows, asked them each to break it. This they were
          unable to do. "Now," said he, "unloose the bundle." They did so,
          and could take the arrows singly, one by one, and break them with
          ease. This will give us as good a proof as we can desire, than
          when we are bond together as a unit, we are strong and powerful,
          but when we are divided we are weak, and our enemies can obtain
          power over us. Take our financial affairs, and they will show the
          same principle. But we are prone to unbelief, and have to learn
          by the childish principle--a little to-day and a little more
          to-morrow, and after a while perhaps we will become truly
          Latter-day Saints. We profess to be so now. But to be a Saint in
          the full sense of the word, is to be something very nearly
          perfect. If, however, we are striving to the utmost of the
          ability God has given us to prove that we are willing to serve
          him and perform our duties, we are justified. We have the kingdom
          of God to build up, Zion to redeem; we have to sanctify ourselves
          so that we may be prepared to be caught up with the Church of the
          First Born, and if we improve every day and hour, then if we die
          we shall be found justified. But if we continue to live, we must
          become Saints in very deed, or come short of the fullness of the
          glory of God that is to be revealed. To lead the Saints in this
          direction we have to reason with them, and show the necessity for
          their observing this precept and that law, this doctrine and that
          principle, that they may be persuaded to do the will of God.
          When Joseph Smith first learned from God the principle of baptism
          for the remission of sins, he undoubtedly thought that he had
          learned something great and wonderful; so, also, when he received
          his ordination to the Aaronic Priesthood under the hands of John
          the Baptist. But he did not fly off at a tangent, and think he
          had it all, but was willing and anxious to be taught further.
          After receiving this authority, he baptized his friends. When he
          organized the Church, he received the higher Priesthood, after
          the order of Melchizedek, which gave him authority not only to
          baptize for the remission of sins, but to confirm by the laying
          on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. The Aaronic
          Priesthood holds power to baptize, but not to lay on hands to
          confer the Holy Ghost. When Joseph Smith received this higher
          power, he did not throw away the first, but received additions to
          it. He learned of and administered the Sacrament, then went to
          preaching a year or two, and received the High Priesthood, which
          he imparted to others. There are men here who heard him say: "We
          have added to our faith and knowledge, and have received keys and
          authority, until I do not know of anything necessary to build up
          and establish the kingdom of God on the earth, but what I have
          received and bestowed upon you." He received his knowledge of the
          things of God by degrees, until he obtained the last blessing
          needful to bestow on his brethren.
          The Latter-day Saints need talking to a great deal--they need
          continual preaching and instruction upon almost everything. I am
          happy to say there is an improvement, still I hear of strife,
          brother going to law with brother, contention in families and in
          the community. This should not be. Have we not learned yet to be
          meek and lowly? Are we not willing to receive and abide the
          providences of God with patience? How many are willing to do this
          as they should? But very few. That disposition that came from the
          fall is planted in our hearts, and will occasionally arise in the
          bosom. Will we ever get experience enough so that we can overcome
          these temptations that arise in the heart, so that we can say
          good-bye to the fashions and follies of the world, and instead of
          them imbibe good and wholesome principles? Certainly we will;
          this is what we are after. The Latter-day Saints must learn to be
          one in Christ. We are one in the ordinances and doctrines; one in
          the ordinances of baptism, the laying on of hands, the
          administration of the sacrament, the blessing of children, the
          ordinations of the Priesthood, the endowment; also in the baptism
          for the dead, though this was a trial for some at the first. When
          God revealed to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon that there was a
          place prepared for all, according to the light they had received
          and their rejection of evil and practice of good, it was a great
          trial to many, and some apostatized because God was not going to
          send to everlasting punishment heathens and infants, but had a
          place of salvation, in due time, for all and would bless the
          honest and virtuous and truthful, whether they ever belonged to
          any church or not. It was a new doctrine to this generation, and
          many stumbled at it, but Joseph continued to receive revelation
          upon revelation, ordinance upon ordinance, truth upon truth,
          until he obtained all that was necessary for the salvation of the
          human family. All the inhabitants of the earth are called of God;
          they are called to repent and be baptized for the remission of
          sins. When I first came into the church it was a subject of
          considerable thought to me why people whom I knew to be as good
          and moral as they could be, should have to repent. But I could
          see afterwards that if they had nothing else to repent of they
          could and ought to repent of their false religions, of their
          narrow, contracted creeds in which they were bound, of the
          ordinances of men, and get something better. These narrow,
          contracted religions have spread infidelity in the world. They
          should repent of these and take hold of the things of God and
          receive the truths of heaven. "Well," say the ministers, "we have
          lived according to the light we have received." We say, are you
          willing to receive more? If so, here is more for you. So far as
          your faith in Christ goes, and your morality, we say, amen. But
          here is something more. "Ah," say they, "we have got enough, we
          don't want any of your Mormonism." Well, now they do, if they
          only knew it. I had a conversation recently with a prominent
          minister of a church in the East and he said, I do not agree with
          you in your peculiar views. I answered, are you not for the
          truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth? If you are, so
          am I. How is it possible to get up an argument? I will make a
          bargain. I will compare my religion with yours. We will start out
          with the Bible alone, taking it as the standard. All that the
          Bible teaches for doctrine and practice we will take for our
          guide. If I have an error I will part with it. Will you do the
          same? If you can find that you have a truth that I have not, and
          that I have an error, I will trade ten errors if I have them for
          one truth. Take the religion of Christ from the foundation up,
          and it is all true and for the benefit of mankind. Take the whole
          world with their contentions and strife, the kings and potentates
          who make war and murder the people by thousands, those who shoot
          and kill, who rob the poor, who set at naught the counsel of God,
          bring them together, read to them the precepts of Jesus, the
          principles of the everlasting Gospel and see if there is one
          principle that would injure them or the world of mankind in the
          least. Will they injure a person, a family, a neighborhood? All
          would join, if they spoke the truth, in saying no, not one; but
          if we lived up to them, they would make the best condition of
          society possible. Let the whole world take the Bible, the Book of
          Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants and the writing and counsels
          of this Church, and see if there is anything calculated in the
          least degree, in any of their requirements, to injure one
          individual on earth. I will say to these few Latter-day Saints,
          and if all were here I would say in your hearts, "we will take
          his counsel,"--and I can say before God he desires this people
          would live their religion,--there would be no contentions, no
          stealing, no cheating, no drunkenness, no lying; wrong-doing
          would cease, the hand of mercy would be extended to the poor,
          kindness and love would be spread abroad, and you would never
          hear another jar in the land. I can say that I deserve more
          obedience to counsel than I get. Can any man, woman or child
          bring up one thing I have counseled that would injure anybody or
          bring the least stain upon the kingdom of God upon the earth? No,
          they cannot. Why can't we be of one heart and of one mind? Why is
          it that my brethren allow themselves to be stirred up to strife
          with their neighbors? Perhaps some neighbor has let down your
          bars, and the cattle have got in, and you are injured in your
          feelings and allow anger to enter into your hearts. Perhaps some
          neighbor has borrowed your plow and broken it, or done something
          else in which you are aggrieved; you set it down that that person
          is no Saint. Perhaps if your own faults were portrayed you would
          show as many as he has, but you set it down for a fact that he is
          no Saint, or he would not do thus and so. Now cease this. When
          you think your brother has injured you, go straight and learn the
          intention of his heart, and judge according to that, and not
          according to the outward appearances.
          Do you say your prayers? How many houses of High Priests, if I
          crept into them like a mouse, could I find where they do not pray
          with their families, do not ask God to bless their labors, to
          bless their fields and farms, their brethren and the kingdom of
          God on the earth? How many Elders, Seventies and Bishops would I
          find in the same condition? The Bishops should be a perfect
          example to their wards in all things. How many are there who are
          strictly honest and fair in their deal? I have experienced so
          much on that subject that I had better say little upon it. But I
          say to you, deal justly, act mercifully and eschew evil. Do good
          to all men. We say sometimes, "I will not do any favor for that
          man, he is unworthy of assistance." I will give you a piece of
          counsel. Do good to all. It is better to feed nine unworthy
          persons than to let one worthy person--the tenth, go hungry.
          Follow this rule and you will be apt to be found on the right
          side of doing good.
          Suppose we look around here? How many of you sisters have donated
          fifty cents to help gather the poor this season? Don't say you
          have no money. Have you not had fifty cents to buy a ribbon? How
          about that ten dollars to buy hair from somebody else's head when
          you have plenty on your own? Take the brethren, too, who wear
          needless clothing, smoke cigars, &c. Take all the money that is
          spent for tea and coffee and squandered in waste and how much
          could we get? Why enough to send for the poor, who are begging
          and pleading to come, by the scores of thousands. We got a purse
          of some four thousand dollars at the late Conference. I put in
          one thousand dollars, brother Hooper put in one thousand dollars.
          That makes about half the amount. I spoke when I was here, about
          two years ago, about Elders who had borrowed money of poor Saints
          in the old country and never paid them. I said then such men
          should be cut off from the Church.
          How much tithing do you pay? The professing Christians, apostates
          and others have a great deal to say about the Saints paying
          tithing. Now let us compare notes. The Elders of this Church
          travel and preach without purse or scrip, and labor at home as
          Bishops, Presidents, High Counselors, and Ministers, free of
          charge. Now take the Christians, how many of their Ministers
          preach without pay? Go to their meetings, in their churches,
          halls, schoolhouses, or any of their public gatherings, and you
          have a box, a plate, or a hat put under your face, and it is,
          'Give me a sixpence, give me a sixpence, give me a sixpence!"
          Show me the Elder of this Church that does this? We preach the
          Gospel without purse or scrip and work for our own bread and
          butter. Yet the Christian world whine about our paying tithing.
          The Saints should pay the tenth of their income with glad and
          thankful hearts, and help to bring home the poor. We have
          supported and helped the poor to the amount of millions. We have
          picked up those who were poor and brought them here and taught
          them how to work and take care of themselves, and some of them
          ride in their carriages as proud as the lords of the old world
          from whence they came.
          In regard to this whining of the world about Brigham's handling
          the tithing, I can say that he has put in ten dollars where he
          has taken one out of the treasury, and he has paid more tithing
          than any other man in the Church. Everybody should pay their
          tenth. A poor woman ought to pay her tenth chicken, if she has to
          draw out ten times its value for her support. It is all the
          Lord's and we are only his stewards.
          The Latter-day Saints want persuading. What for? Their own good.
          Some people talk of how long they have served the Lord, and now
          they want to do something for themselves. The moment they begin
          to feel and act like this, they commence to serve the devil.
          There are two powers on earth, God and Satan, and we must serve
          one or the other. God required obedience to his laws. If I do
          this I do nothing more than I do to the United States. We have
          enlisted to serve the King of Kings; He has laws, rules,
          regulations, &c. Why should we not be as willing to pay taxes to
          Him as to the United States. We believe in obeying the laws of
          the land, we should also obey the laws of God.
          People have found out that we believe in a plurality of wives.
          The people of this Government say we shall not have a plurality
          of wives. Why not say: "a plurality of women," and we shan't have
          any objection to it. Because this would strike at men in high
          places. Their idea is, "If you want women, illegally, and then
          thrust them into the street when you have done with them, we care
          nothing about it; but if God has revealed anything about
          plurality of wives, to marry and provide for them, as he did in
          the days of the Patriarchs, we don't want any of it." If I have
          wives given to me of the Lord, I do not break any constitutional
          law of the land. But enough of that.
          I want to persuade the Latter-day Saints to be Latter-day Saints.
          Bro. Woodruff was talking about the necessity of making our own
          clothing. I say if we go on as we have been doing, and calculate
          to continue to purchase from abroad most of what we wear, and a
          great deal of what we eat, we shall be left without. Do you know
          that Babylon is going to fall? Her merchants will cry out, "there
          is no one to buy our merchandise." And if you and I do not learn
          how to take care of ourselves, and raise and manufacture what we
          consume, we shall have to go without. If you do not know how, go
          to work and learn how to knot, sew, weave, make ribbons, raise
          silk and make up and manufacture your own wearing apparel and all
          you need.
          Now, on another subject. There is a God who lives, and who framed
          and fashioned this earth, and who brought forth that which is on
          the face thereof. He has laws. Everything is controlled by law.
          The actions of men, however, are left free; they are agents to
          themselves and must act freely on that agency, or else how could
          they be judged for their actions? But God reserves the right to
          himself to control the results of their acts, and this no man can
          hinder. Who of the Christian divines know anything about the God
          we serve? I never saw any one, until I met Joseph Smith, who
          could tell me anything about the character, personality, and
          dwelling-place of God, or anything satisfactory about angels, or
          the relationship of man to his Maker. Yet I was as diligent as
          any man need to be to try and find out these things. We know more
          about God and the heavens than we care to tell. And if we
          introduce a principle and try to reduce it to the comprehension
          of the people, there will be some even among the Latter-day
          Saints who would be hard to understand. Where is the divine who
          knows the least thing about that Being who is the Father of our
          Spirits and the author of our bodies? If we know something about
          him is there any harm in it? Not a bit. The world of mankind are
          infidels. We should all be infidel to every false principle. I am
          infidel in regard to many things, but to the truth, wherever
          found, I am no infidel. The Christian world is infidel to the
          truth in a great degree. Why? Because they know so little of the
          mind and will of God. Step outside of this kingdom, and who can
          tell us the first process towards covering the earth with the
          knowledge of God? Who is there that can tell us anything about
          that angel whom John saw coming with the everlasting Gospel as
          recorded in John's Revelations? I never found any one who could
          till I saw Joseph Smith. He could tell me what I had so much
          desired to learn. What do the Christian divines know about it
          even at the present day? If they do know anything about it I wish
          they would tell us. But if they do not know, and will not receive
          the things of God from those who do know, does not this make them
          infidels to the truth?
          My testimony is the positive. I know that there are such cities
          as London, Paris, and New York--from my own experience or from
          that of others; I know that the sun shines, I know that I exist
          and have a being, and I testify that there is a God, and that
          Jesus Christ lives, and that he is the Savior of the World. Have
          you been to heaven and learned to the contrary? I know that
          Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and that he had many
          revelations. Who can disprove this testimony? Any one may dispute
          it, but there is no one in the world who can disprove it. I have
          had many revelations; I have seen and heard for myself, and know
          these things are true, and nobody on earth can disprove them. The
          eye, the ear, the hand, all the senses may be deceived, but the
          Spirit of God cannot be deceived; and when inspired with that
          Spirit, the whole man is filled with knowledge, he can see with a
          spiritual eye, and he knows that which is beyond the power of man
          to controvert. What I know concerning God, concerning the earth,
          concerning government, I have received from the heavens, not
          alone through my natural ability, and I give God the glory and
          the praise. Men talk about what has been accomplished under my
          direction, and attribute it to my wisdom and ability; but it is
          all by the power of God, and by intelligence received from him. I
          say to the whole world, receive the truth, no matter who presents
          it to you.
          Take up the Bible, compare the religion of the Latter-day Saints
          with it, and see if it will stand the test.
          We preach the Gospel, gather the people of God from all nations
          tongues and people, and build up the kingdom of God on the earth,
          and this calls for manual labor, the affections of the heart, and
          the devotion of all our powers. God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, May 18, 1873
                              Orson Pratt, May 18, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                 Delivered in the tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday morning, 
                                    May 18, 1873.
                              Reported by James Taylor.
                                      OF TIMES.
          Having been requested to speak this forenoon, and to continue the
          subject upon which we were addressed yesterday afternoon, I
          cheerfully do so, hoping that I may have the attention of the
          congregation, as far as possible, that I may be able to make all
          The subject upon which brother Taylor addressed the congregation
          yesterday afternoon, and upon which a few words were said by
          those who followed him, is one of very great importance in its
          bearings upon the present generation; for all things that have
          once been revealed, and which are not lost, will be revealed
          anew, in order to fulfill that passage of Scripture recorded in
          the 11th chap. of Isaiah and 9th verse, "The knowledge of God
          shall cover the earth as the waters cover the sea." Things of all
          former dispensations will be made manifest and revealed anew in
          the great dispensation of the fullness of times. And in order to
          understand more clearly the things that are to be revealed and
          made manifest again to the inhabitants of the earth, it may not
          be amiss for me to refer to some of the past records of antiquity
          that were revealed from heaven for the benefit of past
          generations. The first one that occurs to my mind will be found
          in the Book of Covenants, page 79, paragraph 29: "And Adam stood
          up in the midst of the congregation, and notwithstanding he was
          bowed down with age, being full of the Holy Ghost, predicted
          whatsoever should befall his posterity unto the latest
          generation. These things were all written in the Book of Enoch,
          and are to be testified of in due time."
          Adam was the first personage placed on the earth, in the Garden
          of Eden, and having transgressed, and having been cast out of the
          Garden of Eden, and having fulfilled a long probation, amounting
          to almost a thousand years, he concluded to gather together his
          children, which he did three years previously to his death. As
          recorded on the same page, he gathered Seth, Enos, Cainaan,
          Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and Methuselah, who were successive
          descendants, making eight generations in all, including himself,
          into the valley of Adam-ondi-ahman. This was nearly a thousand
          years after Adam was placed in the Garden of Eden, seven
          generations of his children, or the righteous portion thereof,
          were gathered together in that valley. And here it may not be
          amiss for me to say a few words in relation to the location of
          that interesting meeting or conference.
          The valley of Adam-ondi-ahman, according to the views and belief
          of the Latter-day Saints, was located on the western hemisphere
          of our globe. (I would here say, that as the greater portion of
          this congregation are Latter-day Saints, the proofs and evidences
          which I shall bring forth, in relation to the matter before me,
          will be selected from those books which are believed by them,
          which may not be particular evidence to strangers, but to the
          Latter-day Saints they will be undisputed evidence.)
          Adam-ondi-ahman, the Valley of God, where Adam dwelt, was located
          about fifty miles north of Jackson County, in the State of
          Missouri. The Lord has revealed to us that Adam dwelt there
          towards the latter period of his probation. Whether he had lived
          in that region of country from the earliest period of his
          existence on the earth, we know not. He might have lived
          thousands of miles distant, in his early days. It might have been
          upon what we now term the great eastern hemisphere, for in those
          days the eastern and western hemispheres were one, and were not
          divided asunder till the days of Peleg. Adam might have migrated
          from the great east, gathered up with the people of God in
          connection with the Church of Enoch, and formed a location in the
          western boundaries of Missouri. This is not revealed.
          The object of this grand meeting of our great ancestors, was that
          Adam might bestow a great Patriarchal blessing upon his
          descendants. Hence the righteous of his posterity were gathered
          on that occasion. He pronounced upon them his last blessing. They
          were favored on that occasion, for the Lord appeared unto them.
          This meeting was very interesting in its nature, and the Lord was
          very much interested, as well as the people. He appeared to this
          vast congregation, and imparted comfort to Adam in his old age.
          And Adam was filled with the Holy Ghost. Notwithstanding he was
          bowed down with age, being filled with the Holy Ghost, he
          predicted what should come to pass among his posterity to the
          latest generations. Hence he must have spoken concerning all the
          following dispensations, that were to be revealed from time to
          time to the children of men. He must have spoken concerning the
          spreading of his posterity after the days of Noah, and of the
          great work of God being established on the earth in the latter
          days, and concerning the second advent of the Son of God,
          concerning the great day of rest, the period when Satan should be
          bound. All these things were written in the Book of Enoch, who
          was present on that occasion. And this book is to be testified
          of, in due time, to the Saints of the last days. This will be one
          of the means by which God will fulfill the prophecy of Isaiah,
          that, "the knowledge of God will cover the earth as the waters
          cover the great deep."
          Saying nothing about the prophecies of Seth, Enos, Cainan,
          Mahalaleel and Jared, we will next come down to the days of
          Enoch. Enoch prophecied of all things, as well as his great
          ancestor, Adam. A few of his words are translated, and brought to
          light by the Prophet Joseph Smith, and published in the various
          publications of this Church--in the "Evening and Morning Star,"
          the "Pearl of Great Price," etc. This prophecy, though very
          short, as far as it has been revealed, unfolds marvelous
          principles, showing that his eyes were opened to see things that
          were past, and things in the future, all of which were recorded
          in the Book of Enoch, which is to be brought to light and
          revealed in the latter times. Among the things revealed to Enoch
          was the knowledge of the flood, which was to take place. And the
          Lord made a covenant with Enoch, that He would set His bow in the
          clouds--just as it afterwards was given to Noah--not as a mere
          token alone that the Lord would no more drown the world, but as a
          token of the new and everlasting covenant that the Lord made with
          Enoch. The words of this covenant I have made with you. That in
          the latter days, when men shall keep all my commandments, Zion
          shall look upwards and the Heavens shall look downwards," etc.
          The bow that was set in the clouds was to be a token, between God
          and the inhabitants of the earth, of the bringing again of Zion,
          and of the assembling of the Saints of all dispensations.
          Therefore, when I have seen the bow in the clouds, it causes me
          to remember the covenant that God made in those early ages, and
          which is soon to be fulfilled in the last dispensation of the
          fulness of times. How great and how important is this covenant
          with the Zion which was built up by Enoch, which was to be taken
          up into heaven and remain sanctified as a place of the Lord's
          abode forever! where he should dwell in the midst of his people,
          and where he should behold their faces, and they should behold
          his face. That this ancient Zion, and all the inhabitants
          thereof, should come from heaven and reign on the earth, and that
          Jesus should come with them. And for fear that the Saints should
          forget this, a beautiful bow was placed in the clouds, that they
          might remember that the Lord was looking upon them, and that he
          would remember his covenant with Enoch in regard to bringing his
          Zion again. This we find in the periodicals of the Church. When
          this time shall come that the Lord will bring again ancient Zion,
          this will assist in filling the earth with the knowledge of God
          as the waters cover the great deep; and will serve to put us in
          possession of the history of Zion, of the order of that ancient
          people, when they walked in righteousness three hundred and
          sixty-five years before they were prepared for a translation to
          When we come to converse with Enoch and his city face to face,
          and hear from their own mouths the declaration of their own
          history, and the preaching of the Gospel in that age of the
          world, it will unfold a vast amount of knowledge in regard to the
          events before the flood.
          We come down to the days of Noah. He was a righteous man, and
          called of God to preach the Gospel among the nations as it was
          revealed to his forefathers, and before the days of the flood, so
          great was the faith of many of the people, after the days that
          Enoch's city was caught up, that the Holy Ghost fell upon them,
          and they were caught up by the power of heaven into the midst of
          Zion--the Zion of Enoch. Thus we have further knowledge revealed
          to us.
          Noah, after having preached the Gospel and published glad tidings
          among the nations, was commanded to build an ark. He has a Urim
          and Thummim by which he was enabled to discern all things
          pertaining to the ark, and its patten. He was a great Prophet,
          and predicted many things, and his records, no doubt, were hidden
          up, and will come forth in due time, when the Lord shall cover
          the earth with his knowledge as the waters cover the great deep.
          Many people have supposed that Moses was the first man, and the
          people of his day the first generation that knew anything about
          written characters, and that all the people, from the days of
          Adam down to Moses, did not know how to put their thoughts in the
          form of writing; but let me inform you how writing commenced. We
          read in the Book of Enoch, in the "Pearl of Great Price," that
          the Lord taught Adam how to write records by the inspiration of
          his Spirit. And it was given him concerning the mode of placing
          his thoughts in the form of writing. This is recorded in the Book
          of Enoch, and the "Pearl of Great Price."
          The people before the flood did not lose the art of writing, but
          they wrote their revelation, visions, etc., in the language of
          Adam--the first language given to man. This knowledge was
          retained through the flood.
          We come down to the days of the building of the Tower of Babel,
          soon after the flood. About the time of Abraham and the Tower of
          Babel, soon after the flood. The people being of one language,
          gathered together to build a tower to reach, as they supposed,
          the crystalized heavens. They thought that the City of Enoch was
          caught up a little ways from the earth, and that the city was
          within the first sphere above the earth; and that if they could
          get a tower high enough, they might get to heaven, where the City
          of Enoch and the inhabitants thereof were located. They went to
          work and built a tower. They had this tradition, that there had
          been a translation of people from the earth, and they were
          anxious to become acquainted with them; but the Lord says that
          they were one, and that they all had one language, and that
          nothing would be restrained from them which they imagined to do;
          and, as a curse, he sent a variety of tongues--took from them
          their own mother-tongue. The language of Adam was all forgotten
          in a moment; and independently of taking away from them the
          knowledge of their own tongue, he gave them a multitude of other
          tongues, so that they could not understand one another. In those
          days there were a few righteous individuals living at the Tower,
          among whom was Jared, a very good man, and his brother. When they
          understood, by the spirit of prophecy, that the Lord was about to
          scatter the people to the four corners of the earth, the brother
          of Jared called upon the Lord, by the request of Jared, that the
          Lord might lead them to a choice land. Did they come upon this
          great western hemisphere without a knowledge of God? No. Without
          any written record? No. Read the Book of Mormon, page 530, or in
          other words, the Book of Ether, and you will find there recorded,
          several generations after the Israelites came from the Tower of
          Babel and landed upon this continent, that there was a certain
          woman, the daughter of one of the ancient men of note, that
          referred her father to those records which their fathers brought
          from the Tower of Babel; told her father what was recorded in
          them. "Hath my father not read the record which our fathers
          brought across the great deep? Behold, is there not an account
          concerning them of old; that they, by their secret plans did
          obtain kingdoms and great glory." She put it in the heart of her
          father, Jared, to follow those wicked acts which were entered
          into by Cain. It shows that the Jaredites did not come here
          without a record of the things from the days of Adam, down; they
          had it with them. They kept it with them, and multiplied copies
          in the midst of their nation. But you may ask, how do we know
          about this first colony that came to this continent? How came we
          in possession of this knowledge? It was by the records which they
          themselves kept. The Jaredites, acquainted with the art of
          writing, kept their records. And among the host of records kept
          by them, were twenty-four plates of pure gold, which were kept by
          the Prophet Ether, some 1600 or 1800 years after their colony
          came to this land, from the Tower of Babel. He kept a record.
          These records were carried by Ether from the hill Ramah,
          afterwards called Cumorah, where the Jaredites were destroyed, as
          well as the Nephites. He carried them forth towards South
          America, and placed them in a position north of the Isthmus,
          where a portion of the people of King Limhi, about one hundred
          years before Christ, found them. I will read you a little
          description of their being found. On page 161, Book of Mormon, it
          appears that the people of Limhi were a certain colony that had
          left the main body of the Nephites, and had settled in the land
          where Nephi built and located his little colony, soon after their
          landing on the western coast of South America. After landing,
          Nephi was commanded of God to take those who would believe in the
          Most High, and flee out from his brethren. And they traveled many
          days' journey to the northward, and located in a land which they
          called the Land of Nephi, and dwelt there some four hundred
          years. And then because of the wickedness of the people they were
          threatened with a great destruction. The Lord led Mosiah out of
          the Land of Nephi, and led him still further north, some twenty
          days' journey, and they located on the River Sidon, now called
          Magdalena, which runs from south to the north. And there they
          found a people called the people of Zarahemla. And some of the
          Nephites desired to return to the Land of Nephi, which they did.
          In about a century afterwards, there being no communication
          between the colonies, they sent out a number of men to see if
          they could find the people of Zarahemla. And they were lost, and
          came to a part of a country covered with bones. This is what I am
          going to read. And as a testimony that these things are true,
          they brought twenty-four plates of gold, and breast-plates of
          brass and copper, and swords, &c.
          Book of Mormon, page 161:
          "And it came to pass that after King Limhi had made an end of
          speaking to his people, for he spake many things unto them, and
          only a few of them have I written in this Book, he told his
          people all the things concerning their brethren who were in the
          land of Zarahemla, and he caused that Ammon should stand up
          before the multitude, and rehearse unto them all that had
          happened unto their brethren from the time that Zeniff went up
          out of the land. And he also rehearsed unto them the last words
          which King Benjamin had taught them, and explained them to the
          people of King Limhi, so that they might understand all the words
          which he spake. And it came to pass that after he had done all
          this, that King Limhi dismissed the multitude, and caused that
          they should return, every one unto his own house."
          "And it came to pass that he caused that the plates which
          contained the record of his people, from the time that they left
          the land of Zarahemla should be brought before Ammon, that he
          might read them. Now, as soon as Ammon had read the record, the
          king inquired of him to know if he could interpret languages, and
          Ammon told him that he could not. And the king said unto him,
          being grieved for the afflictions of my people, I caused that
          forty and three of my people should take a journey into the
          wilderness, that thereby they might find the land of Zarahemla,
          that we might appeal unto our brethren to deliver us out of
          bondage; and they were lost in the wilderness for the space of
          many days, yet they were diligent, and found not the land of
          Zarahemla, but returned to this land, having traveled in a land
          among many waters; having discovered a land which was covered
          with bones of men, and of beasts, &c., and was also covered with
          the ruins of buildings of every kind; having discovered a land
          which had been peopled with a people who were as numerous as the
          hosts of Israel. And for a testimony that the things that they
          have said are true, they have brought twenty-four plates which
          are filled with engravings, and they are of pure gold. And
          behold, also, they have brought breast plates, which are large,
          and they are of brass and of copper, and are perfectly sound. And
          again they have brought swords, the hilts thereof have perished,
          and the blades thereof were cankered with rust; and there is no
          one in the land that is able to interpret the language or the
          engravings that are on the plates. Therefore I said unto thee
          canst thou translate? And I say unto thee again, knowest thou of
          any one that can translate? for I am desirous that these records
          should be translated into our language; for, perhaps, they will
          give us a knowledge of a remnant of the people, who have been
          destroyed, from whence these records came; or perhaps they will
          give us a knowledge of this very people who have been destroyed;
          and I am desirous to know the cause of their destruction."
          "Now Ammon said unto him, I can assuredly tell thee, O king, of a
          man that can translate the records; for he has wherewith that he
          can look and translate all records that are of ancient date; and
          it is a gift from God. And the things are called interpreters,
          and no man can look in them except he be commanded lest he should
          look for that he ought not, and he should perish. And whosoever
          is commanded to look in them is called seer. And behold, the king
          of the people, who is in the land of Zarahemla is the man who is
          commanded to do these things, and who has this high gift from
               I have read this to give you an idea how the Israelites that
          inhabited this continent, before the days of Christ, came to the
          knowledge of the first colony that came from the Tower of Babel.
          This company, that was lost in the wilderness, brought these
          plates, with breast plates and swords, the hilts thereof having
          perished, and the blades thereof having cankered with rust.
          Now Mosiah, the king, that dwelt in the land of Zarahemla, was
          the man that was called of God to translate. He had the gift and
          power given to him to translate these twenty-four plates. We have
          an account, on another page of the Book of Mormon, of his
          translating these plates; and that it gave an account of the
          people from the days of Adam down to the flood,--to the days of
          the Tower of Babel, and down to the days they were destroyed.
          Now will this record ever be brought to light to help fill the
          earth with the knowledge of God? Let me refer you to what is
          recorded in the Book of Ether, page 516:--
          "And now I, Moroni, proceed to give an account of those ancient
          inhabitants who were destroyed by the hand of the Lord upon the
          face of this north country. And I take mine account from the
          twenty and four plates which were found by the people of Limhi,
          which is called the Book of Ether. And as I suppose that the
          first part of this record, which speaks concerning the creation
          of the world, and also of Adam, and an account from that time
          even to the great Tower, and whatsoever things transpired among
          the children of men until that time, is had among the Jews,
          therefore I do not write those things which transpired from the
          days of Adam until that time;" (Now notice the next sentence;)
          "but they are had upon the plates; and whoso findeth them, the
          same will have power that he may get the full account."
          They are not yet found. We have the Book of Ether, that is not
          one-hundredth part of the contents of those twenty-four plates.
          But a very short account. Whoso findeth these twenty-four plates
          will have power to get the full account; for they give a history
          from the days of Adam through the various generations to the days
          of the flood, from the days of the flood down to the days of
          Peleg, and from the days of Peleg to the Tower, which was very
          nearly contemporary with Peleg. And from that time for some
          sixteen or eighteen centuries after they landed on this
          continent. The prophecies of their Prophets in different
          generations, who published glad tidings of joy upon the face of
          all the northern portion of this continent. Their records and
          doings are all to come to light, and these will help to fulfill
          the words of our text that the knowledge of God will cover the
          earth as the waters cover the great deep.
          But we will pass along and come to the second colony, that the
          Lord brought out of Jerusalem, six hundred years before Christ.
          Did they bring any records with them? Had they the art of
          writing? Yes. When they lived among the Jews the art of writing
          was extensively known among the Jews. It was their art to write
          in the Egyptian language, as Nephi testifies on the first page of
          the Book of Mormon. "Therefore I make a record of my proceedings
          in my days; yea, I make a record in the language of my father,
          which consists of the learning of the Jews and the language of
          the Egyptians." A language which their forefathers learned, while
          they dwelt in Egypt, and which they were familiar with, but
          probably lost it in some measure, but still retained a portion of
          it, and wrote their records in the same.
          Now if you will appeal to Biblical history you will find that the
          Israelites did write their records, in ancient times, upon
          metallic plates, and that these plates were connected together,
          with rings, passing through the leaves. Through the whole a stick
          was placed for carrying the record. This description we have
          given by those who have deeply studied concerning the Scriptures
          and the ancient doings of the Israelites. When Lehi left
          Jerusalem, there was a certain man that lived in Jerusalem, that
          had kept records upon brass plates. And these records, we are
          informed had been handed down from the early ages of the
          Israelites, until Lehi left Jerusalem. They contained a copy of
          the genealogy of the tribe of Joseph in the land of Palestine.
          Laban being a descendent of Joseph, the records had fallen into
          his hands. Lehi was commanded to send his sons to obtain these
          records; for he had pitched his tent on the eastern borders of
          the Red Sea. The history of his obtaining them you will find
          recorded in the Book of Mormon. On the 10th page it reads--"And
          it came to pass, that they did rejoice exceedingly, and did offer
          sacrifice and burnt offerings unto the Lord; and they gave thanks
          unto the God of Israel. And after they had given thanks unto the
          God of Israel my father Lehi took the records which were engraven
          upon the plates of brass, and he did search them from the
          beginning. And he beheld that they did contain the five books of
          Moses, which gave an account of the creation of the world, and
          also of Adam and Eve, who were our first parents; and also a
          record of the Jews from the beginning, even down to the
          commencement of the reign of Zedekiah, king of Judah; and also
          the prophecies of the Holy Prophets, from the beginning, even
          down to the commencement of the reign of Zedekiah, and also many
          prophecies which have been spoken by the mouth of Jeremiah."
          "And it came to pass that my father Lehi also found upon the
          plates of brass, a genealogy of his fathers; wherefore he knew
          that he was a descendant of Joseph; yea, even that Joseph who was
          the son of Jacob, who was sold into Egypt, and who was preserved
          by the hand of the Lord, that he might preserve his father Jacob
          and all his household from perishing with famine. And they were
          also led out of captivity and out of the land of Egypt, by that
          same God who had preserved them. And thus my father Lehi did
          discover the genealogy of his fathers. And Laban also was a
          descendant of Joseph, wherefore he and his fathers had kept the
          "And now when my father saw all these things, he was filled with
          the spirit, and began to prophecy concerning his seed; that these
          plates of brass should go forth unto all nations, kindreds,
          tongues and people who were of his seed. Wherefore he said that
          these plates of brass should never perish, neither should they be
          dimmed any more by time. And he prophecied many things concerning
          his seed."
          I have read this in order to come to another thing that has a
          bearing upon our text. These plates of brass contained the
          prophecies of all the holy Prophets from the beginning--from the
          days of Adam; hence they must have contained the prophecies of
          Enoch, Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph in Egypt.
          The prophecies of Isaiah and many others of the holy Prophets
          were contained upon these plates of brass.
          Notwithstanding brass is a metallic substance capable of being
          dissolved and crumbling back, in a few years to the elements, yet
          there was a miracle wrought upon these plates of brass. The
          Prophet said that these plates of brass should not be dimmed by
          time, that God would preserve them to the latest generations.
          What for? In order that they might come forth and their contents
          by translated by the Urim and Thummim, that these contents might
          be declared to all nations, and kindreds, and tongues, and
          people, who were the descendants of Lehi upon the face of all
          this continent, from the frozen regions of the north to the very
          utmost extremities of South America. That all these nations
          should come to a knowledge of the things contained on those
          plates of brass.
          Now the Lord did many things of this kind in ancient days. If
          there should be any strangers present let me show you how the
          Lord can do many wonderful things. Let me refer you to the pot of
          manna and substance of which would not keep over twenty-four
          hours, except on Sunday, and then it was preserved from becoming
          nauseous. But on the certain occasion the children of Israel were
          to collect a pot of this manna, and it was placed in the
          Tabernacle of the congregation, and instead of becoming nauseous,
          it remained just as fresh in future generations, as on the
          morning it was gleaned up.
          Certain rods were gathered up to represent the twelve tribes of
          Israel, and Aaron's rod budded and blossomed in one night; and
          that was handed down from generation to generation. And hence we
          see that God did work miracles for his people on the eastern
          continent. Is it any more marvelous that he should preserve the
          brass plates from being dimmed by time? No. They exist, and in
          the own due time of the Lord, he will inspire a mighty seer, and
          give him the Urim and Thummim, and enable him to bring forth
          these sacred scriptures.
          Now, to show you the value of the scripture of the brass plates,
          over the Jewish records translated by King James, let me refer
          you to the Book of Mormon. On the 24th page, speaking of the
          coming forth of these records, the angel said to Nephi, "The book
          that thou beholdest is a record of the Jews, which contains the
          covenants of the Lord, which he hath made unto the house of
          Israel; and it also containeth many of the prophecies of the holy
          Prophets; and it is a record like unto the engravings which are
          upon the plates of brass, save there are not so many." That is,
          there are not so many prophecies and revelations contained in the
          Jewish Bible of our day as there were upon the plates of brass.
          Nevertheless they contained the covenants of the Lord, which he
          has made with the House of Israel; therefore they are of great
          worth unto the children of men.
          If you will turn to the Book of Jacob in the Book of Mormon, page
          122, you will find a lengthy prophecy, or parable of the olive
          tree, quoted from the brass plates, by which the house of Israel
          is represented--a parable of their being planted in the Lord's
          vineyard; a parable of the great work of the Lord in the last
          days, when his servants should be called to labor and gather
          these young branches and graft them into their own olive tree.
          This parable was revealed to the Prophet Zenos, and gives great
          instruction. We could also refer you to some four or five other
          places where Zenos and Zenock prophecied concerning the
          restoration of all the house of Israel in the latter days; and
          concerning the descendants of Joseph. And Lehi, being of the seed
          of Joseph, was interested in relation to his future generations,
          and therefore understood the whole history of these remnants of
          Joseph, and prophecied concerning them; a few quotations being
          given in the Book of Mormon. They understood concerning the
          coming of the Lord Jesus in the flesh, his crucifixion and
          resurrection from the dead; and the signs shown forth to the
          remnants of Israel scattered to the four corners of the earth and
          the islands of the sea; and the great destruction which should
          come upon the people because of their wickedness.
          I will refer you to the prophecies of Joseph in Egypt. In order
          to show you what is said concerning him, as a Prophet, I will
          refer you to page 62, Book of Mormon. "And now, I, Nephi, speak
          concerning the prophecies of which my father hath spoken,
          concerning Joseph, who was carried into Egypt. For behold he
          truly prophecied concerning all his seed, and the prophecies
          which he wrote, there are not many greater. And he prophecied
          concerning us, and our future generations; and they are written
          upon the plates of brass."
          Search all the records you can find, and you will find that
          Joseph has prophecied concerning as great things as any other
          prophet that ever lived. Now these plates of brass were handed
          down. We have an account of them by Alma, the Prophet. And
          concerning the Urim and Thummim, they were also handed down.
          But we will now come down to the days of Jesus. From the time
          that Lehi left Jerusalem to the days of Jesus, there were a great
          many records kept by the remnant of Joseph, upon this land. The
          book of Mormon does not contain one hundredth part of the records
          of these prophets. Now did they keep all of them on plates, or
          did they multiply them by thousands of copies on this land? Let
          me refer you to page 388, of the Book of Mormon. "And now behold
          all those engravings which were in the possession of Helaman,
          were written and sent forth among the children of men throughout
          all the land, save it were those parts which had been commanded
          by Alma should not go forth. Nevertheless these things were to be
          kept sacred, and handed down from one generation to another."
          What period of time was this? Only fifty-two years before the
          birth of Christ. Fifty-four years before Christ as we find on
          page 387, (Book of Mormon), there was a large company of men,
          5,400 with their wives and children, went out of the land of
          Zarahemla, to the land northward, and in a few years afterwards,
          as you will find on page 393 and 394, they went forth by
          thousands, and also sent forth colonies by sea, and timber to
          build cities; and they built houses of cement; and many cities of
          timber. And the people became very numerous. Now to confine the
          sacred records in one place, and to keep the people in ignorance
          in regard to their contents, would not be reasonable. Hence we
          are informed that they were written and sent forth throughout all
          the land, and this will account for the extracts from the
          Scriptures written in ancient Hebrew, discovered in the mounds
          that have been opened in Ohio, among which were the ten
          commandments. The people of this land were well acquainted with
          the Scriptures.
          Go to the City of Amonihah in the northern part of South America.
          They had become wicked, yet they had the Holy Scriptures; and
          they brought them forth and burned them with fire, and all that
          believed them were burned in the fire. (See Book of Mormon, page
          249.) Showing that the people had many copies of the Scriptures.
          And, again we find that the Nephite missionaries who went among
          the Lamanites, carried with them copies of the Scriptures; and
          that by the means of these copies they convinced the Lamanites of
          the incorrectness of the traditions of their fathers.
          When Jesus came to this continent he taught the people several
          days. And these things were written upon the plates of Nephi. But
          Mormon made an abridgement of these writings, and he states, on
          page 484: "And now there cannot be written in this book even a
          hundredth part of the things which Jesus did truly teach unto the
          people; but behold the plates of Nephi, do contain the more part
          of the things which he taught the people; and these things have I
          written, which are a lesser part of the things which he taught
          the people, and I have written them to the intent that they may
          be brought again unto this people, from the Gentiles, according
          to the words which Jesus hath spoken. And when they shall have
          received this, which is expedient that they should have first, to
          try their faith, and if it so be that they shall believe these
          things, then shall the greater things be made manifest unto them.
          And if it so be that they will not believe these things, then
          shall the greater things be withheld from them, unto their
          condemnation. Behold I were about to write them all which were
          engraven upon the plates of Nephi, but the Lord forbid it,
          saying, I will try the faith of my people; therefore I, Mormon,
          do write the things which have been commanded me of the Lord. And
          now I, Mormon, make an end of my sayings, and proceed to write
          the things that have been commanded me; therefore I would that ye
          should behold that the Lord did truly teach the people, for the
          space of three days; and after that, he did show himself unto
          them oft, and did break bread oft, and bless it, and give it unto
          Thus we perceive that we have not the one-hundredth part of the
          teachings of the greatest of all prophets, even our Lord and
          Savior Jesus Christ,--the words that he delivered to the ancient
          Nephites. The Nephites understood all these marvelous things. No
          doubt there were many instructions--a vast amount of
          instructions--in regard to their property; for they had all
          things common, both in North and South America, among the
          millions of this land, for one hundred and sixty-seven years.
          After which, in the year two hundred and one after the birth of
          Christ, they began to withdraw from this order, and began to be
          divided into different classes, &c. Now, if we had all the
          teachings of Jesus, we would find the order of things that
          preserved equality upon this continent during all that period of
          time; which would give us a vast amount of knowledge concerning
          the things which we must enter into.
          But will these things be brought to light? Yes. The records, now
          slumbering in the hill Cumorah, will be brought forth by the
          power of God, to fulfill the words of our text, that "the
          knowledge of God shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the
          great deep."
          Again, Jesus, on the last visit to the Nephites, called up his
          twelve disciples and pronounced a certain blessing upon them, and
          especially upon three of them. Mormon says, concerning these
          three that were to tarry, that great works shall be wrought by
          them before the great day of the Lord shall come. Then he says,
          that if you had all the Scriptures, you would know that these
          things would be fulfilled. We would know a great many things if
          we only had these Scriptures and revelations. They are to be
          revealed to fill our earth with the knowledge of God, as the
          waters cover the great deep.
          Not only the records of the ancient inhabitants of this land are
          to come forth, but the records of those who slept on the eastern
          hemisphere. The records of John, him who baptized the Lamb of
          God, are yet to be revealed. We are informed in the book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, page 245, that the fullness of the record
          of John, is to be revealed to the Latter-day Saints.
          But shall we stop with these records? No. Let me repeat to you
          the words of the Lord. The Lord said to Nephi, speaking of the
          latter days, that the Nephites shall have the words of the Jews,
          and the Jews, shall have the words of the Nephites; and the lost
          tribes of Israel shall have the words of the Nephites and the
          Jews; and I will gather the people from the four quarters of the
          earth; and my words shall be gathered in one, (See Book of
          Mormon, page 108), the records of the Nephites upon this land.
          And the numerous people that have been planted on the islands of
          the sea, are to be gathered in one; for they were righteous in
          some of their earlier generations; and that knowledge is yet to
          be brought forth; and when these islands shall deliver up their
          people, their records shall be gathered in one.
          And again, concerning what the people say, "we have got a Bible,
          and we need no more Bible." "Know ye not that I am the same God,
          yesterday and forever; and it shall come to pass, that I shall
          speak to the Jews, and they shall write it. I shall speak to the
          lost tribes of Israel, and they shall write it. I will speak to
          all the nations of the earth, and they shall write it. And by my
          words that are spoken, shall the children of men be judged
          according to their deeds. And all these things shall come forth
          to fill the earth with the knowledge of God.
          We go to the book of Doctrine and Covenants, where we find that
          the Lord is to reveal many of his great and marvelous purposes,
          that have been kept hid from the foundation of the world; and
          things that have not been revealed to any former generation. It
          is not enough that these different records referred to should be
          revealed, and that the islands of the sea should deliver up their
          knowledge, but it is necessary that the heavens should give the
          knowledge which was before our earth was created. And you are
          students in this great university, which God has established, a
          study concerning God, and get a study of things in the heavens
          and things that are past and present, and things that are to
          come--a knowledge that comes through the power and inspiration of
          the Holy Ghost.
          But this is not all; God has said that he "will pour out his
          Spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall
          prophecy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men
          shall dream dreams; and on my servants and on my handmaidens I
          will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall
          prophecy." Young men and old men shall receive knowledge from the
          heavens. Again, it is written in Isaiah: "All thy children shall
          be taught of the Lord." It will not be necessary for one man to
          say to his neighbor, know ye the Lord, for all shall know him.
          Then it will not be necessary for us to preach so much, because
          the Lord our God will teach them from on high. Old and young,
          male and female, will receive knowledge; and our little children
          will utter forth their voices, and speak forth that which is not
          now lawful to utter, but it will be uttered to the human family
          by the mouths of babes and sucklings. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Franklin D. Richards, June 28, 1873
                         Franklin D. Richards, June 28, 1873
                 Delivered at Logan, Cache County, Saturday Morning, 
                                   June 28, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
                               OF THE LAW OF TITHING.
          We used to sing and hear a song entitled: "There is a good time
          coming, wait a little longer." It appears to me that we are now
          enjoying one of the good times in these meetings. I realize that
          it is so, for one, and I doubt not that the good Saints of Cache
          Valley also appreciate the same. If we can only preserve in
          ourselves that freedom of spirit which will enable us to
          comprehend the present, as it really is, we may rejoice indeed in
          knowing that the good time has overtaken us. It is not with us
          now as it has been, when scantiness and even hunger have been in
          our habitations. At present, so far as the comforts of life are
          concerned, the people are enjoying a competency of food and
          raiment, house and home, kindred and friends. While these things
          have come forward to us, the means of advancement in every sphere
          of usefulness are in reach. The implements to accomplish more
          labor are in our hands. They have overtaken us and are overtaking
          us, and will continue to do so, by means of which the amount of
          good which the Saints have been enabled to do in any given time
          in the past, is very small compared with the measure of good
          which they will be enabled to accomplish in the future. A little
          while ago it was not oftener than once in six months that we
          heard from the States. It is only a little while since it took us
          three and four months to travel from the states to this place,
          now it is only a matter of as many days. Once it took all of six
          months to hear from the old countries, say London; now we hear
          that "yesterday, President George A. Smith attended Conference
          with the Saints in London."
          By these things we can see that we have come upon times when, if
          we are up to the scratch, we live very fast. It is no vain,
          untrue or humorous saying that we are living in a fast age. In
          matters of intelligence and business transactions we live weeks
          in a day, if we wisely direct our time and energy, when compared
          with those who have preceded us.
          When we contemplate this, and the rapidity with which Divine
          Providence in rolling on the events of the latter dispensation,
          crowding upon our attention the great labors and considerations
          of this latter-day work, it certainly does seem necessary that we
          preserve in ourselves that life and activity that we can come up
          to the standard of his readiness to direct and dispose of us,
          that we may be able to receive his word and the counsels of his
          servants and execute and carry them out. I am very sure that the
          good people of this county do not think they are likely to get
          out of business since President Young told them, yesterday, that
          they might soon see a Temple close by here on the bench. The good
          work seems to be advancing upon the hands of the Saints, mills,
          railroads and telegraphs, are coming to our relief and aid.
          I should like to say a few words upon the subject of Tithing, and
          I believe I will just touch upon it. It is a subject that was
          talked about yesterday with some emphasis and importance, and one
          that has seemed to present features of more than ordinary
          interest to my mind for some time back. People of all
          denominations are very ready to say that the "earth is the Lord's
          and the fullness thereof," and I do not suppose we could find a
          Saint in all Israel, or in these valleys of the mountains at any
          rate, but what would utter that sentiment and think he did it
          with real good Christian cordiality. But when we come to consider
          the matter as it really is, we find that our feelings and actions
          do not after all exactly coincide with this expression. I heard a
          man say but a few days ago, "I bought such a piece of land--I
          paid for it--and it is mine." I wonder if that man, just then,
          thought the earth was the Lord's? I do not think he thought that
          particular patch was. It is one thing for us to acknowledge with
          our lips and to consider in our hearts, that the earth is the
          Lord's and the fullness thereof, but it is quite another thing
          for us to realize it, and to place ourselves in a true and proper
          attitude on that question, dealing with the Lord our God in
          relation to it with the justice, sincerity and propriety that we
          would with each other here on the earth.
          If a man has obtained possession of a piece of land and put up a
          house thereon, and he rents that to another person, he actually
          does expect that that person will pay him the rent due for the
          use of it. It is one of the plainest business transactions of
          life; and the man who occupies that house and land can hardly
          feel to say,--"The earth's the Lord's and the fullness thereof;"
          instead of saying that, he says--"This house and piece of land
          belong to that man, and I have to pay him rent for it." These
          things make us realize our bearing and position one with the
          other in regard to business transactions.
          But who is it that has placed the earth and its surrounding
          elements subject to the powers, governments and inhabitants of
          the earth? It is he who created them, and he it is who says that
          the earth and its fullness are his; and when we look at this
          matter and consider it carefully there is something about the
          subject of Tithing that commmends itself strongly to our
          attention; and if we will be honest with ourselves and honest
          with our God we must look at it in a very different light from
          what many do.
          When the Bishop or his clerk goes round to settle up Tithing, he
          finds a class of persons who act as though they felt it their
          bounden duty to get the figure of their Tithing down to the
          lowest possible scratch; and when they have done this they feel
          thankful that they have got off with paying so little, without
          any regard whatever to the figure they should have paid. Well, it
          is not given to the Bishops exactly to tell a man--"You must pay
          so much." There is the greatest possible liberality manifested,
          so as to give every man an opportunity to act upon his own agency
          in saying what he has made and what he has done with the means
          which have been placed in his hands, and what he ought to pay as
          interest or Tithing, so that when the Lord brings these matters
          to adjudication, we shall be judged out of our own mouths.
          The matter of Tithing is one that the churches of the world have
          taken up as well as the Saints, even the Church of England has an
          idea that its members should pay Tithing. They have learned this
          from the Church of the living God. The institution of Tithing is
          one which is emphatically binding upon us, and is as essential to
          our salvation and exaltation in the kingdom of God, so far as
          temporal things are concerned, as the ordinance of baptism for
          the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the gift of
          the Holy Ghost are in the spiritual part of the Gospel. Take it
          into account and consider it when and how you may, and you will
          find that the man or men, who consider Tithing of no moment, and
          who think they have obtained a blessing in shirking the payment
          thereof, will dry up and taper off in their faith, and before
          they know it they and their household will be suffering in the
          darkness of the world, in sin and transgression.
          The law of Tithing is an obligation laid upon all the people of
          God. It has been so in every age, and we have no account of the
          prosperity and progress of God's people without Tithing being a
          standing law in their midst, which they continually observed.
          That is not all, my brethren. The Church of the Lord had this
          among them before ever the Gentiles knew what is was to assess
          and collect taxes, and it is from this that they learned to do
          so. The law of Tithing was in the household of faith, the Church
          of God on the earth, before the old Babylonish nations were
          founded, and they as well as the sectarians have learned pretty
          much all they know from the people of God at one time or another.
          Tithing is an institution which has prevailed from the beginning,
          and it looks to me as though it was the consideration required by
          the Lord--the Creator of the earth, from men who dwell upon it,
          as a material something by which they may acknowledge to him, in
          deed and in truth, that the earth is the Lord's and the fullness
          thereof, and by means of which they can restore to him, in the
          order of his appointment that which is his.
          The brethren sometimes say--"I pay my Tithing, This is mine. I
          have given so much." Yours, is it? How is it yours? Was it not
          read here to us yesterday--"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have
          robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and
          offerings." If we have withheld and kept back any portion of our
          Tithing, then have we robbed God, for that full tenth is not ours
          in any sense of the word, it is the Lord's, and if we keep it
          from him we rob him of that which is his. We should keep
          correctly in our minds and understandings that which is ours and
          that which is the Lord's. When the sons of God shouted, and the
          morning stars sang together for joy at having the earth prepared
          to come and dwell upon, to pass through this state of existence,
          did we not then realize that it was being prepared for us, but
          that it was his, and that we are coming to dwell upon it as his?
          Shall we forget this obligation and position? Let us be careful
          not to do so.
          President Smith alluded to the potency of this law of Tithing,
          and the terrible consequences of disobeying it as illustrated in
          the present condition of scattered Israel, who prospered as a
          nation when they brought their tithes and offerings into the
          storehouse of the Lord. And how terribly and emphatically did
          President Young portray the readiness with which at his will and
          pleasure, the Lord could turn these streams, for the watering of
          our beautiful valleys, into the earth, and cause these delightful
          hills and plains to become as barren as Judea. I think we ought
          to look at this subject more carefully, and if possible in its
          true light. The more I see and think of it the more there is
          about it new to me, and the more there is to make me feel that
          therein lies an obligation between us and our God that we should
          consider and be careful to discharge.
          If there is any man amongst you who wants to take a wife, does he
          not have to obtain a certificate from his Bishop that he pays his
          Tithing? If any of you want to be baptized in the font in the
          house of the Lord for the generations of your dead, do you not
          need a certificate from your Bishop that you pay your Tithing?
          And if we want any of the blessings necessary for our exaltation
          we shall find it so, and more so as we advance in the future. We
          fathers in Israel, we heads of families, looking towards the
          patriarchal office and desiring to stand at the head of our
          generation forever, ought to think, not only about ourselves, but
          about those who will come after us. If our record shews that we
          have been faithful in all things, and have never forgotten to pay
          our Tithing, our posterity can come to the house of the Lord and
          ask, as a right, for the blessings they need for themselves or
          their dead.
          I think if we will all consider this matter in the light in which
          the Scriptures, the revelations of divine truth hold it, and the
          light in which modern revelation and the teachings of the
          Priesthood hold it, we shall discover in the law of Tithing an
          immense and eternal weight of blessing and glory, and instead of
          wishing to avoid, shirk and narrow it down to the least
          admissible figure, we shall desire to add to and enlarge it, that
          it may be for us and our children a source of honor, exaltation
          and blessing forever.
          Brethren and sisters I rejoice with you, more and more, all the
          day long in the principles of the Gospel. I desire to be more and
          more useful in helping to promulgate them in the earth. I have
          pleasure in the labors of the Church. I rejoice exceedingly in
          the advancement of the cause of truth, and realize that we have
          to be wide awake in order to keep track of, and along with, the
          purposes, plans, devices and providences of God, that we may work
          with him, that he may work with and through us in bringing to
          pass his purposes, and the great and glorious events connected
          with his work in the last days.
          That we may so live as to be able and pliant instruments in his
          hands, ready to do every good word and work, in bringing again
          Zion, establishing righteousness and truth in the earth, and
          hastening the day for the return thereto of the presence and
          glory of God, is my desire in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, June 28, 1873
                            Brigham Young, June 28, 1873
                    Delivered in the Bowery, Logan City, Saturday 
                              Afternoon, June 28, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          I have a little temporal matter which I wish to lay before the
          brethren--something pertaining to our work here for the benefit
          of the inhabitants of this valley and other places. It is
          concerning this railroad. I wish to speak of this to-day. We
          should pass it over, probably, if it were left till to-morrow. I
          wish the brethren to take into consideration the benefits that
          are now and which will be derived by the building of this
          railroad. Another item I wish to lay before the brethren is the
          putting a road through what is called Bear River Kanyon, this
          side of Cottonwood, where the railroad will go. If this could be
          crowded through, I am told it would be a saving of about fifteen
          miles of travel and climbing some very severe points of the
          mountains. If the brethren will take hold, under the direction of
          some one who may be appointed or who is already appointed, of the
          grading of the road, it would be quite an accommodation to the
          travel from here to Soda Springs. Get the railroad graded as far
          and as fast as possible to carry us on. We would like very much
          to hold some meetings north, and we would rather get into a car
          and go where we wish than to be traveling along through the dust
          day after day, consequently we wish to hurry up this matter as
          speedily as possible. The arrangements will be entered into by
          those who have the railroad in charge, but I thought I would ask
          the brethren, inasmuch as they wish to travel north,
          occasionally, to do themselves and the rest of us the kindness to
          get a ride upon a pretty good track. We wish to go to Bear Lake
          Valley, over into Rich County, but how shall we go? I understand
          that this road up the Logan is impassable, and that the dugway
          road is very bad. We have some settlements already on the Soda
          Springs route, and shall probably have more, and if we could have
          the accommodation of traveling on a pretty fair level road we
          should be very thankful. I shall leave this and other matters
          with you, but I would urge the necessity of building the railroad
          as far north as the iron can be obtained. I understand there is
          enough now coming to go from here to Franklin, and perhaps a few
          miles beyond. When this is completed, the traveling and
          freighting to the north will probably go over this line, and the
          business of the people here will be increased and the value of
          the property will be enhanced, and you will advance in proportion
          to the abundance of your improvement.
          Another item which I wish to urge upon the people is the building
          of this meeting house. We have a bowery here, which is very
          comfortable to meet in this warm weather, but when it is windy,
          stormy, cold or wet, the people should certainly have a house to
          meet in, instead of being out of doors. This, of course, will
          require labor. If we were to go into details with regard to labor
          I think we could show very clearly that the time that is given to
          us here is not altogether well spent. We might make a great many
          improvements to benefit ourselves, and be none the poorer, but it
          would increase our wealth. I think this is apparent to every
          reflecting mind. Every improvement that we make not only adds to
          our comfort but to our wealth. I wish the brethren to consider
          this. Not that I wish to take anything from the minds of the
          people of the good things that we have heard since we have been
          together, and especially from brother Taylor, who has just
          spoken. I would not like to take a thought or reflection from the
          minds of the people concerning those good things pertaining to
          the kingdom of God. But recollect that brother Taylor, in his
          remarks, brought the spiritual and the temporal together. They
          always have been and always will be together, and by our labor we
          show to the heavens that we are willing and obedient servants and
          handmaids. This gives us a claim to the blessings which our
          Father in heaven delights to bestow upon the faithful. By our
          works our faith is made manifest, and by them shall we be judged,
          and justified or condemned. Then let our works be such as will
          justify us and tend to the building up of the kingdom of heaven
          upon the earth. If we do this, brethren and sisters, we shall
          prosper and increase.
          We were talking yesterday about the blessings of the people. It
          appears to me that they have little idea of the blessings which
          are in their possession. Still I am sensible that a great many
          realize and are very thankful for them, and they wish to improve
          their time to the best advantage. But take us as a people and how
          strange is the course we pursue! How inconsistent, inconsiderate
          and vain are the acts of the Elders of Israel. Is this the fact?
          Yes, co-operation was referred to by brother Taylor. The man or
          woman who is opposed to this is opposed to God. So said brother
          Taylor. I say that they who are opposed to co-operation are
          opposed to heaven, to their own welfare, to the welfare of their
          neighbors, to truth and to everything that is good. The least
          thought or act of an individual who is or can be called a Saint,
          that militates against a oneness of feeling and action amongst
          the Saints is opposed to everything that is heavenly and good. We
          do not wish to co-operate in mercantile affairs only, but we wish
          to bring the minds of the people to consider the benefit of
          uniting and laboring together, to make this long and strong pull
          all together, of which brother Taylor spoke. This is an
          expression that Brother Joseph Smith frequently used concerning
          the oneness of the people. If the Latter-day Saints were to take
          a course to alienate their fellowship and feelings one from
          another, each one saying, "This is my pile, and I am working to
          increase it," we should then be in the position, referred to by
          brother Franklin D. Richards, this morning, of the man who said
          that all the world belonged to the Lord, excepting the little
          piece of land he had bought and paid for. How inconsiderate,
          inconsistent and unwise, in such a course as this! If we are not
          one, we are not the Lord's. We can not do his will, nor be his
          disciples unless we are one. We must have the same faith and
          feelings for the building up of the kingdom of God, and for the
          salvation of ourselves and others, jointly, together, or we shall
          fail in our attempts to accomplish the work which the Lord has
          given us to do. We should consider all these matters. Now take
          hold with union and bring the rock, lumber, and all other
          material that is necessary, and let the mechanics go to work and
          put up this meeting house.
          I do not know who has charge of the building of this store here,
          but I am very sorry it does not loom up a little faster. I would
          like to see this store finished, the meeting house built, the
          railroad completed through here, our roads built through the
          mountains; I would like to see your farms fenced up, and to see
          good buildings in this and other towns. Improvement belongs to
          the spirit and plan of the heavens. To improve in our minds, to
          increase in wisdom, knowledge and understanding, to gather every
          item of knowledge that we can in mechanism and in science of
          every description, respecting the earth, the object of the
          organization of the earth, the heavens, the heavenly bodies--all
          this is of Heaven, it is from God; but when a person or a people
          begin to dwindle, to lessen and to take the downward course, they
          are going from heaven and heavenly things. You have seen this
          illustrated in those who leave this Church. You have known men
          who, while in the Church, were active, quick and full of
          intelligence; but after they have left the Church, they have
          become contracted in their understandings, they have become
          darkened in their minds, and everything has become a mystery to
          them, and in regard to the things of God, they have become like
          the rest of the world, who think, hope and pray that such and
          such things may be so, but they do not know the least about it.
          This is precisely the position of those who leave this church:
          they go into the dark, they are not able to judge, conceive or
          comprehend things as they are. They are like the drunken man--he
          thinks that everybody is the worse for liquor but himself, and he
          is the only sober man in the neighborhood. The apostates think
          that everybody is wrong but themselves.
          Follow the spirit of improvement and labor. All the capital there
          is upon the earth is the bone and sinew of working men and women.
          Were it not for that, the gold and the silver and the precious
          stones would remain in the mountains, upon the plains and in the
          valleys, and never would be gathered or brought into use. The
          timber would continue to grow, but none of it would be brought
          into service, and the earth would remain as it is; but it is the
          activity and labor of the inhabitants of the earth that bring
          forth the wealth. Labor builds our meeting houses, temples, court
          houses, fine halls for music and fine school houses; it is labor
          that teaches our children, and makes them acquainted with the
          various branches of education, that makes them proficient in
          their own language and in other languages, and in every branch of
          knowledge understood by the children of men; and all this
          enhances the wealth and the glory and the comfort of any people
          on the earth. But take the other course, and they become like our
          savages--they soon forget what they have learned, have no taste
          for acquiring knowledge, and lose all their ambition and desire
          for improvement. For instance, look at the Jewish nation. Here
          are the tribe of Judah in our midst. Do you ever recollect any of
          them building a house? Think of it, look around now, and try if
          you can find any of the sons of Judah so lost to themselves as to
          be guilty of making any improvements. I speak ironically. They
          will bring something to you to sell it to you, and get your money
          if they can, for they are every one of them merchants; but can
          you find one of them that tills an acre of ground? Search the
          world over, and you will find but few Jewish agriculturists,
          although there are millions of Jews scattered through the earth,
          and many of them occupying important positions in the learned
          world; but they are not producers, they are all consumers. The
          land of Judea has fallen into disrepute, and it has become a
          desert, just through the apostacy of those who once inhabited it,
          who had the oracles of God among them. This is the fact. Let the
          Latter-day Saints neglect their labor, and they will soon find
          that they are declining in their feelings, tastes and judgment
          for improving the elements of the earth; hence we say, improve,
          be industrious, prudent, faithful, make good farms, gardens and
          orchards, good public and private buildings, have the best
          schools, &c. The world give us the credit of being the most
          industrious people on the face of the earth; they say that the
          Latter-day Saints in Utah have done more than any other people
          ever were known to do in the same time. It is the little union
          that we have in our midst that has given this impetus to our
          prosperity. But we have not enough union, we have not enough of
          the spirit of improvement amongst us. You will see men
          occasionally here who, so far as the spirit of improvement goes,
          are like some old "Mormons" who lived in the days of Joseph. That
          is, their bodies breathe, and they move and have a being; but
          they died when Joseph died. There has been no spirit of progress
          or improvement in them since. As far as regards gathering and
          organizing the elements, and making the earth beautiful, these
          old "Mormons" have no taste for it, and they see nothing, hear
          nothing, and know nothing, only they knew Joseph. Say they, "Oh,
          I was acquainted with Joseph, I knew brother Joseph." Ask them,
          "Are you going to build a house?" "Well, I don't know; I don't
          know as I care anything about having any better house." "Well,
          but your house is full of bed bugs." "I know it is pretty bad,
          but still it is as good as I am, and I don't think I shall try to
          build." They died when Joseph died.
          I hear it mentioned here, I think this morning, that we all knew
          the character of the Latter-day Saints, and the difficulties and
          persecutions they have passed through. It came into my mind at
          that moment to ask this congregation how many of them knew Joseph
          Smith, the Prophet, just to show what "Mormonism" has
          accomplished in twenty-eight years. I believe I will do myself
          the favor, and gratify myself so far as to ask those of my
          brethren and sisters now present, who were personally acquainted
          with Joseph Smith, to raise their right hands. (A very few hands
          up.) There is a few, but very few, not above one to twenty, and
          perhaps not more than one to fifty in this congregation who ever
          saw Joseph Smith. Now if I were to ask the boys and girls, and
          all the young folks present, although your Sunday schools are not
          here, who were born in these valleys, to raise their right hands,
          I will venture to say that we should find that more than half
          this congregation have been born in these mountains. What do they
          know about what we passed through in Illinois, Missouri,
          Kirtland, or New York State? I will give you one item. I lived
          close by where these plates were found. I knew that Joseph found
          them, from outward circumstances that transpired at the time. I
          shall not take time to relate but a little of the delicate, kind,
          benevolent, Christian-like, I will say anti-Godlike feelings of
          the priests and of the people who professed Christianity at the
          time that Joseph organized this Church. The very first thing that
          was circulated was this--"Did you hear that Joe Smith and his
          followers got together last night, blew out the light, stripped
          themselves stark naked, and there they had the holy roll?" This
          was the story started by the priests in the neighborhood where
          the plates were found. In the Branch were I lived, we had not met
          together three times before our beloved, kind, anti-Godlike
          Baptist priests and people declared that we made a practice of
          meeting together, stripping stark naked, and there having the
          "holy roll." A great many of you do not understand this term. It
          came from the shaking Quakers. I shall not attempt to relate here
          the conduct attributed to them, but from that sprang the peculiar
          phrase I have mentioned in your hearing this afternoon. In a very
          short time we were all thieves in the estimation of our so-called
          Christian neighbors. Said the priest to a beloved
          sister--"Sister, did you hear of such a man, he was a member of
          our church a few days since, but he has joined old Joe Smith?"
          Joseph was then twenty-one or twenty-two years of age, but it was
          "old Joe Smith." "Sister, did you hear that such a brother stole
          a lot of chickens last night?" Says the sister, "No, can it be
          possible?" "Well, they say so," says the priest, and he himself
          had fabricated the entire story. This sister would tell it to
          another, and it would go all through the neighborhood that such a
          man, who only a few days before had been considered by them as
          good a brother as they had in their church, had become a chicken
          thief. But you cannot mention any crime that this people called
          Latter-day Saints have not been accused of committing by their
          so-called Christian neighbors; and these stories would generally
          commence by the priests whispering to some sister--"Did you hear
          of such and such a thing?" That was enough, all that was wanted,
          it became a solemn fact by the time it passed the third mouth.
          Now what do the great majority of Saints know of these things?
          Nothing, for they have been born since our arrival here. I need
          not relate much of my experience in this work, although I have
          had a pretty large one. But it is not particularly profitable to
          me or to anybody else to relate it. Sometimes it is very well to
          relate circumstances that have transpired, to show to the rising
          generation what we have passed through and what we have had to
          contend with.
          Now, if the brethren will take hold and perform the labors
          devolving upon them, they shall be blessed in them. They will
          increase in health and in wealth. The Lord will bless the people
          in proportion as they bless themselves. If they are faithful in
          following every requirement, they will be blessed in their
          families, and no other people on the earth that we know anything
          about are blessed in their families and posterity as the
          Latter-day Saints are now. Visit town after town in this
          Territory and let the Saints turn out their children neat and
          clean and what can be said of them? The Lord blesses them in
          their families. Let them drive up their flocks, and what will be
          said of them? The Lord blesses their flocks in their folds. See
          them upon the plains, they are blessed there more than any other
          people. Then look at their harvests and their gardens and
          orchards, and they are blessed therein more than any people we
          know anything about. They are blessed in everything they put
          their hand to. The climate of these valleys has been modified and
          mollified for their sakes. When we first came here, neither an
          apple nor an ear of wheat could have been raised in this valley.
          But is there a finer valley than this now in these mountains? No.
          Is there a finer place for people to live in on this continent?
          No. There is not.
          If the people take a course to bring the blessings of heaven upon
          them, they will increase in everything. If they refuse obedience
          to the holy Priesthood, they will dwindle and go into unbelief
          and apostacy; they will be contracted in their views and
          feelings; the fruit trees will begin to refuse to bear fruit; our
          flocks will begin to refuse their increase, and our fields will
          refuse to bring forth their crops. I will just make this
          statement with regard to the country the plates were taken from,
          from which the Book of Mormon was translated. I have helped to
          harvest wheat there, that yielded fifty bushels to the acre, or
          from twenty-five to sixty bushels. For thirty years past, they
          have not raised twenty bushels to the acre; for twenty years past
          they have not raised fifteen bushels to the acre, and now, in
          that country, which once was not surpassed by any portion of the
          globe for raising fruit and wheat, not an apple is raised without
          a worm in the centre. They have been so for twenty or thirty
          years. Their apples are good for nothing. Send them to England as
          they did forty or fifty years ago, and they are not marketable;
          they will bear no price in comparison to good fruit. Five to ten
          bushels of wheat to an acre now. Their peaches have gone, their
          apples have gone, their plums and their pears have gone, and that
          land eventually, unless this government and the people of the
          government take a different course towards the Gospel, that the
          Lord has revealed in the latter days, will become desolate,
          forlorn and forsaken. That is the country I was brought up in,
          and with regard to its products, I know about as much as any man
          that lives.
          Now brethren and sisters, if we wish the blessings of heaven upon
          us, let us be faithful to our covenants and callings, faithful in
          paying Tithing, in keeping the word of wisdom and in building
          Temples. The Tithing is for the building of Temples. Suppose we
          build this meeting house here with Tithing. If the people will
          give us one-tenth part of that which is due on their Tithing, we
          shall have all we need to build their meeting houses,
          schoolhouses, and Temples. This may seem strange to some, and
          perhaps I look at Tithing different from others, and consider the
          law of Tithing different from what others would look at and
          construe the meaning of the words concerning the Tithing that the
          Lord requires in the latter days. I will sum it up and tell you
          what my views are. Here is a character--a man--that God has
          created, organized, fashioned and made,--every part and particle
          of my system from the top of my head to the soles of my feet, has
          been produced by my Father in heaven; and he requires one-tenth
          part of my brain, heart, nerve, muscle, sinew, flesh, bone, and
          of my whole system, for the building of Temples, for the
          ministry, for sustaining missionaries and missionaries' families,
          for feeding the poor, the aged, the halt and blind, and for
          gathering them home from the nations and taking care of them
          after they are gathered. He has said, "My son, devote one-tenth
          of yourself to the good and wholesome work of taking care of your
          fellow-beings, preaching the Gospel, bringing people into the
          kingdom; lay your plans to take care of those who can not take
          care of themselves; direct the labors of those who are able to
          labor; and one-tenth part is all-sufficient if it is devoted
          properly, carefully and judiciously for the advancement of my
          kingdom on the earth."
          What little wealth I have got, I have obtained since I have been
          in this Church. What I had when I came into the Church I gave
          away to my friends. I had no family except two children. I can
          hardly say that either, for when I came into the Church I had a
          wife, but in a very few months after I was baptized I lost her,
          and she left me two little girls. I gave away what I had, and I
          started to preach the Gospel. I was obliged to do it, for I felt
          as though my bones would consume within me if I did not,
          consequently I devoted my time to preaching. I traveled, toiled,
          labored and preached continually. My own brother Joseph, and
          myself, were together a good deal of the time, until we went to
          Kirtland, to see the Prophet, and the next year moved up. This it
          the way I commenced, and when I gathered with the Saints I was
          about as destitute as any man that ever gathered to the gathering
          place; and that summer brother Joseph called the Elders together
          and gave them the word of the Lord never to do another day's work
          to build up a Gentile city. I have never done a day's work, nor
          an hour's work, from that time to this, to build up a Gentile
          city, but I have labored continually to build up the cities of
          Zion. God has blessed me with means, and he has blessed me with a
          family. I made a statement yesterday, which I can make again with
          all propriety--that in my judgment it would take more than I have
          got to pay my back Tithing, and I have got as much, probably, as
          any man in the Church. The Lord has blessed me; he has always
          blessed me; from the time I commenced to build up Zion, I have
          been extremely blessed. I could relate circumstances of so
          extraordinary a character in regard to the providences of God to
          me, that my brethren and sisters would say in their hearts, "I
          can hardly give credence to this." But my heart has been set in
          me to do the will of God, to build up his kingdom on the earth,
          to establish Zion and its laws, and to save the people; and I can
          say truly and honestly that the thought never came into my mind,
          in all my labors, what my reward will be, or whether my crown
          would be large or small, or any crown at all, a small possession,
          a large possession, or no possession. I do not know that I shall
          have a wife or child in the resurrection. I have never had any
          thoughts or reflections upon this, or cared the first thing about
          it. All that I have had in my mind has been that it was my duty
          to do the will of God, and to labor to establish his kingdom on
          the earth. I do not love, serve or fear the Lord for the sake of
          getting rid of being damned, nor for the sake of getting some
          great gift or blessing in eternity, but purely because the
          principles which God has revealed for the salvation of the
          inhabitants of the earth are pure, holy and exalting in their
          nature. In them there is honor and eternal increase, they lead on
          from light to light, strength to strength, glory to glory,
          knowledge to knowledge, and power to power; and the opposite
          reduces any individual or any nation on the earth to imbecility,
          ignorance, slothfulness, and to the loathsome state of
          degradation in which we see some of the inhabitants of the earth
          now. It is purely for the love of holy principles, that will
          exalt the people, that we may receive and gain more and more, and
          keep receiving for ever and ever, that I serve the Lord, and try
          to build up his kingdom.
          And when we get through this state of being, to the next room, I
          may call it, we are not going to stop there. We shall still go
          on, doing all the good we can, administering and officiating for
          all whom we are permitted to administer and officiate for, and
          then go on to the next, and to the next, until the Lord shall
          crown all who have been faithful on this earth, and the work
          pertaining to the earth is finished, and the Savior, whom we have
          been helping, has completed his task, and the earth, with all
          things pertaining to it, is presented to the Father. Then these
          faithful ones will receive their blessings and crowns, and their
          inheritances will be set off to them and be given to them, and
          they will then go on, worlds upon worlds, increasing for ever and
          Now, brethren, what do you say, will you do as I want you to?
          Will you take hold and build this meeting-house, get this road
          through and make a little more improvement, and say we will have
          no idlers in our midst, but that every day, every week, every
          month, shall be devoted to something that is useful to ourselves
          and to others? If this is our feeling and our determination we
          shall be blessed. I feel to bless you. I pray for you
          continually. I never cease to pray for the Saints. I pray the
          Lord to inspire the hearts of his people, so that the good may
          not fall away, but that they may be preserved in the truth, and
          that they may learn and understand it more and more, until their
          affections are so wedded to God and his kingdom on the earth,
          that the revelations of Jesus Christ may be in them like a well
          of water springing up to everlasting life. 
          Now, I can say, God bless you, and I pray that you may be
          blessed; but I pray you to bless yourselves. Brethren and
          sisters, let us bless ourselves, by doing the will of God, then
          we are right.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, May 25, 1873
                             Brigham Young, May 25, 1873
                         REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                           Sunday afternoon, May 25, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                  USEFUL KNOWLEDGE.
          I have a few remarks to make to those who do not understand the
          doctrine of the Latter-day Saints. Forty-three years have passed
          away since this Church was organized in Fayette, Seneca County,
          in the State of New York; and for over one forty years, according
          to the ability which God has given me, I have traveled and
          preached enough to extend this Gospel to the door of every hamlet
          on this continent if the people had been willing to receive it;
          yea more--I have taught the Gospel of life and salvation to the
          human family sufficiently, if all had been honest to receive it
          and will to carry it to their neighbors, to evangelize the whole
          earth, and there need not have been, to-day, one person, heathen
          or Christian, ignorant of its principles. But now, I learn from
          day to day, from week to week and from time to time that very
          many people in our own land do not understand our doctrines, and
          I am frequently asked the question, while conversing with people,
          "Do you believe the Bible?" "Do you receive the Bible as the word
          of the Lord?" "Then, you acknowledge the Bible?" &c. This
          astonishes me, and the cause of such questions being asked I
          leave every person to judge for himself, just as I do with regard
          to the course of the children of men in other matters, such as
          truth, error, religion, politics, &c. If we were to inquire of
          strangers, who have lived twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, or sixty
          years on the continent of America, and even in the United States,
          how it is that they do not know better than to suppose that the
          Latter-day Saints reject and do not believe in the Bible, they
          would reply, "We do not know, only we have heard so." If you go
          to the professed infidel, of any class, and ask him, "Do the
          'Mormons' believe in the Bible?"--"Why yes, I have heard them
          preach, and they believe the Bible more than the whole Christian
          world do." Well, where and through whom does this influence come,
          which leads people to believe to the contrary? I will not spend
          time to answer this, but I will say, that the Latter-day Saints
          believe more of the Bible than any other people that live on the
          face of the earth that we have any knowledge of.
          What does the Bible teach us with regard to the Christian
          religion, faith in God, and in his Son Jesus Christ, who was sent
          in the meridian of time to redeem the earth, and all things
          pertaining to it? I will not take up the negative side of the
          question, or tell what others believe; but let me tell what we
          believe. In the first place, I will take up the sayings of Jesus
          to his disciples on a certain occasion. Said he, "Go ye therefore
          into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature; he
          that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; he that believeth
          not shall be damned." I shall not attempt to go into the meaning
          of this saying in every particular--time will not permit--but
          suffice it to say that he that believeth and is baptized will be
          saved, and he that believeth not will be cast off. What promise
          did Jesus give to his disciples when he sent them out two by two,
          to preach? What inducement was there, when the Savior was upon
          the earth, to believe in him and his doctrine? We can all read;
          it would take too much time to tell. His disciples went out and
          preached without purse and scrip, and when they returned, they
          testified to Jesus that they had lacked for nothing. Jesus
          promised to those who believed, powers and advantages which
          unbelievers could not enjoy. We read of certain men and women in
          Samaria, who had been taught the Gospel under the authority of
          John the Baptist, but they had not received the Holy Ghost; and
          we are told that certain Apostles went down from Jerusalem to lay
          their hands on these Samaritan believers. There was a man called
          Simon, a sorcerer, who had bewitched the people, and seeing that
          the power which the Apostles bestowed upon them, by the laying on
          of hands, was far above his power--although he could deceive,
          betray and frighten the people, and do many things just as the
          magicians of Pharoah's court did when Moses went to deliver the
          children of Israel; said he, "I will give you money if you will
          bestow that power on me." The Apostles said to him, "You and your
          money perish together." The Apostles laid their hands upon those
          persons who had been baptized to John's baptism, and they
          received the Holy Ghost. Believers in those days had the power
          which Jesus promised. They might take up serpents, and they would
          not bite them; if they drank any deadly thing it would not hurt
          them; if they laid hands on the sick, the sick would recover.
          They spake with tongues, they prophecied, they had the
          discernment of spirits, and all the various gifts of the Gospel
          of Christ; and all of these were beyond the reach of the
          sorcerer, yet he was far in advance of the common people in
          powers of deception. But Jesus promised his disciples more than
          any man could possess by the spirit of divination. When we
          consider this and realize, if we can realize, that, through the
          restoration of the Gospel in our day, all these gifts can be
          again enjoyed, it is worthy the attention of every person on the
          face of the earth who is capable of receiving truth for truth,
          light for light, and intelligence upon intelligence.
          Let me hasten along, and refer to the organization of the ancient
          Church. According to the testimony of the ancient Church.
          According to the testimony of the Apostle, God set in the Church,
          firstly, Apostles, secondly Prophets, thirdly Teachers, then
          Pastors, and so forth. You strangers may ask your divines, when
          you return home, what they believe about God setting in the
          Church Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers, Helps, gifts,
          divers kinds of tongues, and so on, for the perfecting of the
          Saints, and for the edifying of the body of christ, until all
          come to a unity of faith and knowledge in Christ Jesus our Lord;
          and let them answer the question, then you can judge who it is
          that throws dust into the eyes of the people, and is continually
          telling them that "the Latter-day Saints deny the Bible;" "the
          Latter-day Saints are a bad people;" "the Latter-day Saints are
          aliens to the government;" "the Latter-day Saints are
          rebellious." Ask the divines, "Do you believe in prophecying, do
          you believe in Apostles, in baptism by immersion for the
          remission of sins, and in the laying on of hands for the
          reception of the Holy Ghost? Do you believe in breaking bread
          continually, as Jesus commanded his disciples at the last supper,
          when he brake the bread and blessed it, and blessed the wine and
          gave it to all to eat and drink, saying, 'Do this until I come
          again, for I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine until I
          drink it anew with you in my Father's kingdom?'" What do the
          world--Christian, Jew and Pagan--believe about these things?
          Inquire for yourselves. We Latter-day Saints believe in Apostles
          and Prophets. We believe in the Melchizedek Priesthood and in the
          Aaronic Priesthood, which God bestowed upon his servants long
          ago. Moses had all these doctrines and both these Priesthoods in
          his possession, and also the organization of the Church; and with
          all his power he strove to bring the children of Israel to a
          knowledge of the Gospel, but they would not have Christ.
          I pause here. I was brought up a Christian, very strictly, and
          was taught to read the Bible, consequently it is natural for me
          to believe it--it is according to my traditions, and also from
          the spirit of revelation from God unto myself. In all my
          teachings, I have taught the Gospel from the Old and New
          Testaments. I found therein every doctrine, and the proof of
          every doctrine, the Latter-day Saints believe in, as far as I
          know, therefore I do not refer to the Book of Mormon as often as
          I otherwise should. There may be some doctrines about which
          little is said in the Bible, but they are all couched therein,
          and I believe the doctrines because they are true, and I have
          taught them because they are calculated to save the children of
          It is said by the Christian world, by government, philosophers,
          statesmen, politicians and ministers, that there is no harm in
          believing anything if we do not practice it. But let me ask how
          can we believe in Jesus Christ--taking his own words for
          it--unless we do the works that he did? Go and read his words for
          yourselves--"He that believeth in me will do the works that I
          do." Did he not say this? How then can we believe in him without
          doing his works? Did he inspire his Apostles? Did he inspire him
          whom we call St. Paul? Did he inspire John upon the Isle of
          Patmos? The Christian world will not deny that he did. While John
          was upon Patmos, he had many visions and revelations. He compiled
          these after he returned from the island, and left them in the
          possession of his friends; and the Council which compiled this
          book--the Bible--brought his revelations into the catalogue of
          sacred books. If you will read the Book of Revelations, you will
          find that John predicts many things regarding these latter days.
          He saw the conduct and doings of the seven angels; and then he
          says, "I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven, having
          the everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell upon the
          earth, saying, 'Fear God and give glory to him who made the
          heavens, the earth, the seas and the fountains of water.'"
          By reading the Bible we find that the Gospel is contained not
          only in the New Testament but also in the Old. Moses and the
          Prophets saw and predicted the apostacy of the Church. They saw
          that the Lord would strive with the children of men from time to
          time, that he would deliver to them the truth and the Priesthood;
          they also saw that through the wickedness of the people they
          would change his ordinances, break the covenants, and transgress
          his laws, until the Priesthood would be taken from the earth, and
          its inhabitants be left in apostacy and darkness.
          But how are we to understand this angel referred to by John, when
          he comes along? This is an important question. How, in the
          language of Scripture, are we to know the voice of the Good
          Shepherd from the voice of a stranger? Can any person answer this
          question? I can, it is very easy. To every philosopher upon the
          earth, I say, "Your eye can be deceived, so can mine; your ear
          can be deceived, so can mine; the touch of your hand can be
          deceived, so can mine; but the Spirit of God filling the creature
          with revelation and the light of eternity, cannot be
          mistaken--the revelation which comes from God is never mistaken.
          It is the spirit of truth, and it testifies of Jesus, of his
          Father, of the things which God has done for the children of men,
          and that which he is now doing. No man upon the earth can be
          mistaken when he sees by the eye of revelation, when Jesus shines
          upon his understanding by the light of his Spirit. Now, then, how
          are we going to know the voice of the Good Shepherd from the
          voice of a stranger? Take the words of Jesus. He says, "My sheep
          hear my voice and they follow me, a stranger they will not
          follow." Why? Because they know not the voice of a stranger. When
          an individual, filled with the Spirit of God, declares the truth
          of heaven, the sheep hear that, the Spirit of the Lord pierces
          their inmost souls and sinks deep into their hearts; by the
          testimony of the Holy Ghost light springs up within them, and
          they see and understand for themselves. This is the way the
          Gospel should be preached by every Elder in Israel, and by this
          power every hearer should hear; and if we would know the voice of
          the Good Shepherd, we must live so that the Spirit of the Lord
          can find its way to our hearts. I have said to the Latter-day
          Saints, many and many a time, and I say to them now, live your
          religion, that the Spirit of God may by within you like a well of
          water springing up to everlasting life. Suppose I were to give
          way to the spirit of the enemy and leave the spirit of the
          Gospel, then, if you were not prepared to judge between the voice
          of the Good Shepherd and the voice of the stranger, I could lead
          you to ruin. Be prepared that you may know the voice when it
          comes through the servants of God, then you can declare for
          yourselves. "This is the word of the Lord." My caution and
          counsel to the Latter-day Saints, and to all the inhabitants of
          the earth is--"Live so that you will know truth from error.
          But do all the Latter-day Saints live so? Oh no, they do not.
          Many fall into error and finally leave the Church. They are led
          away far from the truth. They become subject to the ten thousand
          spirits that have gone forth into the world, and they are
          deceived in this, that and the other things, and like the rest of
          the world, they do not know how to govern themselves. They are
          deceived in their own organization and with regard to themselves;
          and there is no man that can know himself unless he know God, and
          he can not know God unless he knows himself. The children of men
          give heed to the deceiving spirits that are abroad, and that is
          the cause of the ten thousand errors, wrongs, sins, and divisions
          which are in the world, and for this reason the multitude are
          unable to distinguish between the voice of the Good Shepherd and
          the voice of the stranger. But I will say that if the Lord has
          not sent that angel of which John speaks, he will send him as
          surely as we live.
          Let me refer to another saying of John: After telling about the
          angel flying through the midst of heaven with the everlasting
          Gospel to be restored to the children of men, he tells us in his
          eighteenth chapter and 4th verse--"And I hear another voice from
          heaven saying, 'Come out of her, my people, that ye be not
          partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.'"
          This was a proclamation to God's people. Israel is dispersed
          among all the nations of the earth; the blood of Ephraim is mixed
          with the blood of all the earth. Abraham's seed is mingled with
          the rebellious seed through the whole world of mankind, and John
          saw that a command would go forth warning the righteous to flee
          from Babylon, and that command was, "Come out of her, my people,
          that ye be not partakers of her sins, that ye receive not other
          plagues, for her sins have reached to heaven," and so forth. This
          is a stumbling block to the religious world of Christendom. They
          cannot see the necessity of the gathering, they claim that
          believers in Jesus can live their religion and serve the Lord as
          well scattered as gathered, and that, in time, by the preaching
          of the various sects, the world will be evangelized. The
          Latter-day Saints believe that all their efforts in this
          direction, in the future, will be as they have been in the
          past--useless; and that the so-called Christian religion is a
          failure, so far as evangelizing the world is concerned. Let the
          world of mankind look at Jerusalem for an illustration of its
          effects. In that city various Christian sects have their places
          of worship, and many make yearly pilgrimages to the places made
          sacred by the life, death and burial of the Redeemer. Do these
          Christians in Jerusalem manifest that love, meekness and
          forbearance toward each other which always characterize the true
          servants and followers of the Lord Jesus? No, for if it were not
          for the Turkish soldiers they would massacre each other every
          day. That is the effect the principles which they profess have
          upon them. And everywhere, throughout the Christian world, it
          amounts to little more. Its leaders and professors cry, "Come to
          Jesus, Come to the Lord," and do this and do that, but where do
          we find such things taught in the New Testament? They are not
          there. Who among the writers of the Scriptures declares that God
          has taken Apostles and Prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers,
          government and helps from his Church? Not one. Is there any
          declaration or revelation in modern times to the effect that God
          has taken the gifts out of his Church? No. Men have left them,
          they have wandered from and forsaken the fold of Christ, they
          have transgressed the laws and they have changed the ordinances
          of his kingdom for the laws and ordinances of men; and they have
          broken the everlasting covenant which God, in early ages, made
          with his creatures.
          Let me say to my hearers, not that I wish to take up the subject
          of Celestial Marriage, that if you will search the Scriptures,
          you will find that the first curse which came upon the children
          of Israel, as recorded in the writing of Moses, was for marrying
          out of their own families; and then the Lord, after seeing the
          hardness of their hearts in despising his law and his covenants,
          gave to them a law of carnal commandments, and told them whom
          they might not marry. By reading the Scriptures you will find
          that the Lord commanded the children of Israel to live by
          themselves, and not to mix their seed with the unholy,
          ungovernable and rebellious seed of the world. The Lord used to
          give wives to the children of men, but the people say, "We do not
          know about that now, we hardly think it will answer."
          How are we going to build up the kingdom of God on the earth. Do
          you think it is a manual labor? Do you think it will become a
          political kingdom? Ask the kings on their thrones, ask potentates
          and statesmen if they believe the Bible. If they do, they must
          believe that the day will come in which God will revolutionize
          the earth, to that degree that the "kingdoms of this world will
          become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ." If they ever do,
          there must be a heavy labor to perform, and that labor is upon
          the Saints of God, and they must enter into it with heart and
          soul. It will be both a manual and a political labor, for all
          will be brought into subjection to the law of Christ, that he may
          come and reign on the earth, king of nations, as he does king of
          These subjects could be taken up one by one, and it could be
          shown from the Scriptures, precisely the position that will be
          taken and the course that must be pursued. I have labored
          faithfully over forty years to convince the children of men that
          God rules in the heavens and that he will rule upon the earth.
          Suppose that he ruled to-day, would society be the worse for it?
          What think ye? Is there a heaven? Is there a heaven of heavens?
          Is there a dwelling place for the Gods and the angels? Do you
          think they have their political quarrels there? Do you think they
          get up different ones whom they will run for their king,
          governor, or president? Do you think there is an opposition
          ticket there? What do the political, financial and Christian
          world think about these things? Do you think that a few
          capitalists lock up all the means there and make hard times, so
          that the people cannot get a dollar? Do you think there is any
          backbiting and false swearing there? Do you think they have
          courts with unjust judges and packed juries there? No, every
          person who believes in the Old and New Testaments, will say that
          it is a place of perfection, a place where all have their rights;
          a place where there is perfect peace and happiness, and all join
          with one heart and voice in ascribing honor, praise and glory to
          him who sits on the throne, and the Lamb. This is the effect of
          God's rule and government. Would the inhabitants of the world be
          in a worse condition than they are now if the Lord were ruler of
          all the earth? Oh, no. All will join in wishing for perfection,
          and in desiring a state of society in which there would be no
          jars, no contentions, no poverty, no poor, but all prepared to go
          into the highest and most refined society. This it the belief and
          doctrine of the Latter-day Saints. Learn everything that the
          children of men know, and be prepared for the most refined
          society upon the face of the earth, then improve upon this until
          we are prepared and permitted to enter the society of the
          blessed--the holy angels that dwell in the presence of God, for
          our God, because of his purity, is a consuming fire.
          I have spoken longer than the time allotted to me. I can say God
          bless you. I pray the people--Saints and sinners upon the face of
          the whole earth--to hearken to the truth. Open your hearts to the
          conviction of the Holy Spirit upon you. I pray that you who have
          received the truth may live in it and abide by it, that you may
          enjoy the blessings of it and be prepared for the fullness of the
          glory of God, that will yet be revealed. I exhort those who do
          not believe, to listen to and receive, little by little, the
          instructions which God will give, until all the inhabitants of
          the earth are prepared for Jesus to come and reign in their
          God bless you, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, June 15, 1873
                             Orson Pratt, June 15, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                          Sunday afternoon, June 15, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         THE RISE OF ZION IN THE LAST DAYS.
          I will call your attention to the first two lines in the first
          hymn that was sung this afternoon,--
                "Arise, O glorious Zion,
                 Thou joy of latter days.
          In connection with these two lines, I will cite the attention of
          the congregation to the first verse of the 60th chapter of
                 "Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of
          the Lord has risen upon thee."
          The passage which I have quoted from Isaiah has reference to the
          latter-day Zion, about which the choir sang at the opening of the
          meeting. That there may be no misunderstanding about the people
          to whom the Prophet had reference, I will read some other
          passages connected with it,--"And the Redeemer shall come to
          Zion, and unto them that turn from transgression in Jacob, saith
          the Lord." The Zion that is here spoken of is called upon to
          "arise and shine, for the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."
          There is no one thing more fully revealed in the Scriptures of
          eternal truth, than the rise of the Zion of our God in the latter
          days, clothed upon with the glory of God from the heavens--a Zion
          that will attract the attention of all the nations and kindreds
          of the whole earth. It will not be something that takes place in
          a corner on some distant island of the sea, or away among some
          obscure people; but it will be something that will call forth the
          attention of all people and nations upon the face of the whole
          earth. The rise of Zion, the latter-day Zion. What are we to
          understand by the meaning of Zion? What I understand, and what
          the Scriptures have portrayed in regard to the meaning of Zion
          is, a people who shall receive the law of God, and who shall be
          acknowledged of the Lord as his people--a people who shall be
          gathered together from the nations of the earth, and build a
          house to the name of the Lord in the latter-days. A people who
          shall have their abiding place in the mountains, and who shall
          build a city that shall be called Zion. All these things are
          clearly portrayed in prophecy. The people of God must be a people
          who give the most diligent heed to his word; they will be guided
          by revelation from him, and among them his power will be made
          conspicuously manifest. These are characteristics concerning this
          latter-day Zion, spoken of by the ancient Prophets, which, if the
          Spirit of the Lord will enable me to clearly comprehend the
          subject, I will endeavor, this afternoon, in my simple language
          and in my simple manner, to lay before this congregation.
          We find, in the 40th chapter of the prophecies of Isaiah, that
          the people of Zion are to be raised up preparatory to the second
          advent of the Son of God. Isaiah uses an exclamation something
          like this--"O Zion, that bringest good tidings, get thee up into
          the high mountain." It seems by this, that the people called
          Zion, wherever they might be, were to be removed from the regions
          they originally inhabited, and were to be located in a high
          mountain, or in a very elevated region. If you wish to know the
          time which this prophetic exhortation to the people of Zion had
          reference to, read the whole of the 40th chapter of Isaiah, and
          you will find that, at that period, the glory of God is to be
          revealed and all flesh is to see it together, evidently referring
          to the great day when the Son of God shall come in his glory,
          when every eye shall see him, and they also who pierced him, and
          all people, nations and tongues under heaven, who are spared unto
          that day, shall behold him descend in power and majesty to this
          earth. In his 40th chapter, the Prophet Isaiah has told us that
          then the mountains shall be broken down, the valleys exalted, the
          rough places made smooth, the glory of the Lord revealed and all
          flesh shall see it together. Then the iniquities of ancient
          Israel will have been sufficiently punished, for the Lord will
          have rewarded them double for all their sins. When that time
          arrives the people called Zion will be required to go into the
          high mountains, and they shall bring good tidings unto the
          inhabitants of the earth.
          Those who have heard the proclamation of the Latter-day Saints
          can judge whether we have brought good tidings to this generation
          or not. We were called upon by the Almighty and his holy angels
          to go forth and declare to the nations of the earth, that God had
          again spoken from the heavens, and that by holy angels sent down
          from heaven, he had again revealed the everlasting Gospel in all
          its fullness, and for forty years past we have declared this to
          the world. We have also testified that many of the servants of
          God have been ordained by holy angels and sent forth to publish
          these tidings among the inhabitants of the earth, and that others
          have been ordained by those who received their ordination from
          heavenly messengers.
          What greater or more glorious tidings could be proclaimed to the
          fallen sons and daughters of men than the everlasting Gospel--the
          same Gospel that was proclaimed anciently by Jesus and his
          Apostles? In the sixth verse of the 14th chapter of the
          revelations of St. John, we read of the Gospel being revealed by
          an angel, and that, after it was revealed, it should be published
          to all people, nations and tongues under the whole heavens,
          saying that the hour of God's judgment was come, showing clearly
          that the day in which the angel should be sent forth with the
          everlasting Gospel, should be specially characterized by terrible
          judgments poured out upon the nations of the wicked.
          Prior to the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith, the Lord
          predicted through him that this people should be gathered out
          from all the nations under heaven, and should be established in
          the mountains, or elevated regions of this continent; and two or
          three years after his death--twenty-six years ago, this coming
          season--this prediction began to be fulfilled, for in the year
          1847, the pioneers made a journey of 1,400 miles from the
          Mississippi river, and, by the inspiration of the Spirit of the
          living God, they rested upon this mountainous, and then wild and
          desolate region. They commenced a settlement where the site of
          this city now stands, and since that time this people, gathered
          from every nation by the preaching of the everlasting Gospel,
          revealed in these latter days through the Prophet Joseph, have
          extended their borders, and have built towns and cities over an
          area many hundred miles in extent. In obedience to the command of
          the Almighty, this people left their native countries and the
          graves of their ancestors, and came forth by thousands each
          succeeding year, and peopled this high and elevated region of our
          country. We came here because modern Prophets opened their mouths
          by the spirit of revelation and declared these mountains to be
          the abiding place of the latter-day Zion. We came to fulfill
          modern prophecies was well as the predictions of the ancient
          Prophets. Have you not read, Latter-day Saints and strangers, in
          this good old book, a prediction, uttered some twenty-five
          hundred years ago, by the mouth of Isaiah, concerning the house
          of the Lord that was to be built in the latter days in the tops
          of the mountains? I presume that you have read it many a time;
          indeed I have heard Christian denominations of almost every sect,
          in their psalms and anthems, refer to this prophecy. They have
          spoken of the mountain of the house of the Lord, that should be
          established in the latter days upon the mountains.
                 Let me now refer you to that prophecy, which is
          recorded in the second chapter of Isaiah, and which reads
          thus--"And it shall come to pass in the last days that the
          mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of
          the mountains and shall be exhalted above the hills, and all
          nations shall flow unto it; and many people shall go and say,
          'Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the
          house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us of his ways, and
          we will walk in his paths, for out of Zion shall go forth the
          law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.'"
          It seems, then, that the people who would build this house of God
          in the latter days in the mountains, are called Zion, and from
          them should go forth the law. What law? Does this mean the civil
          law of the country, to govern all people? No. The people of this
          American republic, by their representatives in Congress, have
          enacted civil laws and formed a great and free government upon
          the face of this continent, by which the people in a civil
          capacity are governed. This, therefore, must have reference to
          the law of the Gospel, that God would reveal in the latter days
          unto Zion. From Zion shall go forth the law, says the Prophet,
          and then, to show more fully the nature of this great latter-day
          work, he exclaims in the next verse--"And he shall judge the
          nations, and shall rebuke many people, and they shall beat their
          swords into ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks;
          nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they
          learn war any more."
               It is very evident from this last prediction which I have
          read, that a very great and important work should be done in the
          last days upon the mountains. The Lord has to prepare or build a
          house in the mountains. Will it not be a marvelous work and a
          wonder for the Lord to have a house in the latter-day upon the
          earth? I think it will, especially when we remember that the
          earth has been without a house of God for a great many
          generations. If there had always been a house of God on the
          earth, the Prophet would never have uttered this prophecy; but
          for the last 1,600 years we might have gone from east to west,
          and from north to south, in the four quarters of the earth, and
          then into the islands of the sea, seeking for a house of God, and
          we could not have found one. What I mean by a house of God is one
          which God himself commanded to be built. I know that there are
          many houses built in all the great cities of this Republic, as
          well as in Europe, by the different religious sects, many of them
          supurb buildings, and you will find written upon them generally,
          "The house of the Lord," "The house of God," "The church of
          Jesus," the house of God called "St. Paul's church," the house of
          God called "St. Peter's church," or "St. John's church." We can
          find plenty of them in New York, and in all the great cities and
          towns of our nation, also in Great Britain, and all the Christian
          nations of Europe, very grand, superb edifices, which have cost
          an immense amount of money. Did God command the building of any
          of these houses? If he did not, then they are not his houses, and
          they are nicknamed houses of the Lord by the builders or
          proprietors, while he, really, has nothing to do with them. Did
          he ever send an angel into any of these houses? No. When did he
          ever appear in his glory in these houses? Never. Did he ever say
          to the people, "You have built them according to the pattern
          which I gave unto you, and I now accept them." No such
          declaration was ever heard among all these Christian nations. The
          Lord has had no house on the earth for a great many centuries,
          and for that very reason the Prophet Isaiah was wrought upon by
          the Spirit of revelation to declare that such a great event as
          the Lord having a house on the earth in the latter days should be
          accomplished, and its location should be in the mountains. From
          this we may draw the conclusion that it must be in a very
          elevated region, when compared with the general level or surface
          of the country whereon it will be built.
          There is one thing that will characterize the Zion of the latter
          days: its people will not only be commanded to get up into the
          high mountain, but they will also be commanded to build unto the
          Lord a house in the mountains, the pattern of that house being
          given by inspiration, everything pertaining to it being dictated
          by the power of prophecy by the servants of the Most High God;
          and when the house is built, if no unclean thing is suffered to
          enter therein to defile it, God will come into his tabernacle;
          but if there be any unclean thing come into that house and defile
          it, he will not enter, for he dwells not in unholy temples, and
          he will not accept such a house as an offering at the hands of
          his Saints. But we read that in the latter days God will accept
          the house that shall be built, and not only the house erected to
          his name, but also the dwelling-houses of his people, showing
          that they must be a very pure people, or he would not accept of
          their private dwellings.
               In order to prove this, I will refer you now to the 4th
          chapter of Isaiah. There we read--"And the Lord will create upon
          every dwelling-place in Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a
          cloud and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by
          night, and upon all the glory shall be for a defence. And there
          shall be a tabernacle in the day time for a shade from the heat
          and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from
          rain." I believe this building is called a Tabernacle, and it
          will accommodate from twelve thousand to fifteen thousand
          persons, and it is a tolerably cool place for the people in the
          heat of summer, especially to be a shade in the day time from the
          heat, and for a place of refuge and covert from storm and from
          rain and tempest. I do not think that storms or tempests would
          affect a congregation that might be assembled in the Lord's
          Tabernacle; but I wish particularly to call your attention to the
          preceding verse--"The Lord shall create upon every dwelling-place
          of Mount Zion, and upon all her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by
          day, and the shining of a flame or pillar of fire by night." I do
          not see any cloud covering this house, or the congregation that
          is before me. What is the reason? The time has not yet come. The
          time is to come when God will meet with all the congregation of
          his Saints, and to show his approval, and that he does love them,
          he will work a miracle by covering them in the cloud of his
          glory. I do not mean something that is invisible, but I mean that
          same order of things which once existed on the earth so far as
          the tabernacle of Moses was concerned, which was carried in the
          midst of the children of Israel as they journeyed in the
          wilderness. Did God manifest himself in that tabernacle that was
          built according to the pattern which he gave unto his servant
          Moses? He did. In what way? In the day time a cloud filled that
          tabernacle. The Lord intended his people to be covered with the
          cloud continually, and he intended to reveal himself unto them,
          and to show forth his glory more fully amongst them; but they
          sinned so much in his sight that he declared--"My presence shall
          not go up with this people, lest I should break forth upon them
          in my fury and consume them in a moment." Because of their
          wickedness he withdrew his presence, and his glory in a great
          measure was taken from them; but still Moses was permitted to
          enter the tabernacle, and to behold the glory of God, and it is
          said that he talked with the Lord face to face--a blessing which
          God did intend to bestow upon all Israel had they kept his law
          and had not hardened their hearts against him. But in the latter
          days there will be a people so pure in Mount Zion, with a house
          established upon the tops of the mountains, that God will
          manifest himself, not only in their Temple and upon all their
          assemblies, with a visible cloud during the day, but when the
          night shall come, if they shall be assembled for worship, God
          will meet with them by his pillar of fire; and when they retire
          to their habitations, behold each habitation will be lighted up
          by the glory of God,--a pillar of flaming fire by night.
          Did you ever hear of any city that was thus favored and blessed
          since the day that Isaiah delivered this prophecy? No, it is a
          latter-day work, one that God must consummate in the latter times
          when he begins to reveal himself, and show forth his power among
          the nations. This is what the words of our text mean, the first
          verse of the 60th chapter of Isaiah--"Arise and shine, for thy
          light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."
          Now, to show you that this is not some spiritual thing, something
          that will be invisible to and not discerned by the Saints of the
          latter days, or by the inhabitants of the earth generally, let me
          refer you further to the 60th chapter of Isaiah. The Prophet, in
          the first verse, uses the words of our text, "Arise, shine, for
          thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee;
          and in the following verse he says--"For, behold, the darkness
          shall cover the earth, and gross darkness the people; but the
          Lord shall arise upon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon
          thee." It will be something that will be discernible. And now, to
          show that it will be discernible by all people on the earth, when
          they come to visit Zion, read the next verse--"And the Gentiles
          shall come to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy
          rising;" showing clearly and plainly that the Gentiles, and even
          the kings of the earth, will in that day be excited by the glory
          of God, that will shine forth upon Zion, which will be as a city
          set on a hill whose light cannot be hid.
          We will go back again to the second verse of the second chapter
          of Isaiah. When the Lord shall fulfill the words that the Prophet
          has spoken, by causing a house to be built to his name in the
          tops of the mountains, he says, "Many people shall go and say,
          'Come ye, let us go up into the mountains of the Lord, to the
          house of the God of Jacob, that he may teach us of his ways, and
          we will walk in his paths!'" What causes this great excitement
          among the nations of the earth of that day? They will hear of the
          glory and power of God, as manifested among his Saints in Zion.
          The Lord for a score or two of years has been working in order to
          establish among men, facilities for conveying knowledge to the
          uttermost corners of the earth. Within the memory of many now
          living, the discovery of the electric telegraph has been made, by
          means of which news of the doings of men in any country can be
          sent round the earth in less than twenty-four hours. and, if
          there was no intervention the electric fluid would carry news
          from any one point to the most distant nations in one second of
          time, and now, the earth is almost covered with a great network
          of wire to facilitate expeditious communication among the various
          nations. What is all this for? Is it simply to satisfy the greed
          of men in their commercial affairs? No, the Lord had a grander
          object in view. Men use the telegraph for the purpose I have
          named, and in many respects it is used to good advantage, and it
          has been the means of bringing the nations into much closer
          relationship than formerly, and of extending among them a
          knowledge of the arts and sciences; but the great object which
          the Lord had in view when this great invention or discovery was
          brought forth, was to enable knowledge to be sent from the
          mountain tops, from the midst of Zion, when his glory should
          begin to be manifested in the midst of his people in the latter
          days. The inquiry, will then be, among the distant nations, "What
          news from Zion;" "What is the Lord doing among that people?" Do
          you suppose they will hear with unconcern about a city which,
          with every dwelling-place it contains, will be lighted up with a
          supernatural light? No; this is one of the things which will make
          the people afar off, and their kings, say, "Let us go up to
          Zion," "let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of
          the God of Jacob." What for? "That he may teach us of his ways,
          and that we may walk in his paths." They will begin to discern
          the difference then between God's house and houses made by men,
          between that which God is doing in the earth and that which will
          be done by the wisdom of men.
          Some people have supposed that the manifestation of the glory of
          God in the latter-days would not take place until Jesus comes in
          the clouds of heaven; but that is a mistake, it will take place
          before that time. Before the second advent of the Redeemer, the
          people of Zion will be acknowledged by God, as the great
          latter-day Church, that will be prepared for his coming, and they
          will hold the keys of power to teach mankind in the ways of the
          Lord. What will the rest of the people be doing? Says Isaiah,
          "Behold the darkness shall cover the earth, and gross darkness
          the people." That will be the distinction between Zion and the
          rest of the nations. The Lord will arise upon Zion, and his glory
          shall be seen in her midst, and Isaiah says--:The Gentiles shall
          come to thy light and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift
          up thine eyes around about and see: all they gather themselves,
          they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy
          daughters shall be nursed at thy side." "Who are these that fly
          as a cloud, and as doves to their windows?" Sure enough we come
          with great speed. As Isaiah has said in the fifth chapter--the
          Lord should hiss unto thee from the ends of the earth, he should
          lift up an ensign for the nations, and they should come with
          speed swiftly; just as you emigrants do when you get on board of
          these railroads, when, instead of being ninety or a hundred days
          coming to this elevated region, as was the case for several
          years, you come in two or three days. "They shall come with speed
          swiftly, and he shall lift up an ensign from afar." Not in
          Palestine, where the prophet was delivering his prediction, that
          would have been near by. Not an ensign that was to be raised up
          in Jerusalem, or anywhere in that land; but God was to begin the
          great latter-day work afar off from Jerusalem. This ensign is
          spoken of in the 18th chapter of Isaiah, which I will now refer
          to. The third verse of that chapter says: "All ye inhabitants of
          the work and dwellers on the earth, see ye when he lifts up an
          ensign on the mountains, and when he bloweth a trumpet, hear ye."
          That was not a proclamation to a few thousand people assembled on
          some small tract of country, but all ye inhabitants of the earth.
          Nobody escapes this proclamation, but all ye inhabitants of the
          earth, see ye when he lifts up an ensign. Where? Upon the
          mountains. There is the place where Zion is to be reared when the
          standard of truth is revealed from heaven in the last days.
          As this ensign was to be lifted from afar, as is predicted in the
          5th chapter of Isaiah's prophecy, let us inquire now where it is
          to be located, and what kind of a country it is in which it is to
          be reared. It is a land afar off from Jerusalem recollect, and in
          order to ascertain something about the character of the country,
          we will read the first verse of the 18th chapter--"Woe to the
          land shadowing with wings which is beyond the rivers of
          Ethiopia." Where are the rivers of Ethiopia? South-west of
          Palestine, where Isaiah delivered this prophecy. Supposing that
          you had the map of North and South America, and of the whole
          world spread out before you, and then imagine yourself alongside
          the Prophet, in Palestine, when he said, "Woe to the land
          shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Ethiopia,"
          and you should cast your eyes, if you had power to do so, beyond
          the rivers of Ethiopia, what kind of a land would you behold if
          you could grasp in your vision the land of North and South
          America? You would see a land that looked like the two wings of a
          bird. I seldom look at it, as laid down on our maps, without
          being reminded of the two wings of a great bird. A land shadowing
          with wings--in other words, having the appearance of wings. A
          land afar off, away beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, there, in that
          land, shall the ensign be raised for the nations; not for a few
          individuals, but for all nations. No wonder that the Prophet said
          the proclamation should be universal--"All ye inhabitants of the
          world, all ye dwellers upon the earth, see ye when he lifteth up
          this ensign."
          That the Lord intends it to be for the benefit of the Gentiles as
          well as of Israel, let me refer you to the 22nd verse of the 49th
          chapter of Isaiah. "Thus saith the Lord, behold, I will lift up
          mine hand to the Gentiles, and I will set up my standard to the
          people, and they shall bring thy sons in their arms and their
          daughters shall be carried on their shoulders, and kings shall be
          thy nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers," &c.
          This is a great latter-day work also for the gathering of the
          house of Israel--a work which shall commence among the Gentiles.
          In ancient days the Lord commenced his work among Israel. The
          kingdom of heaven was preached among the Jews, but they proved
          themselves unworthy, and says Paul, "Lo, we turn to the
          Gentiles," and the kingdom was taken from the Jews and given to a
          nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. The natural branches of
          Israel were broken off, and the branches of the wild olive
          tree--the Gentiles--were grafted in. But the Gentiles, since they
          were grafted in, 1800 years ago, have fallen after the same
          example of unbelief that the ancient Jews did, and they have lost
          the power and authority which they once possessed; and for many
          centuries they have had no apostles, no prophets, no angels from
          heaven, no power of godliness made manifest among them, and
          nothing but the teachings and precepts of men. But in the great
          latter-day work, the Lord begins where he left off--"the first
          shall be last, and the last shall be first." As the Jews, in
          ancient days were first, and the Gentiles last, so in the great
          latter-day work, the Gentiles will be first and Israel will be
          last. Hence the Prophet says, "Behold, thus saith the Lord God, I
          will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and they shall bring thy
          sons in their arms, and thy daughters upon their shoulders, and I
          will lift up my standard to the Gentiles."
          What is a standard? The same as an ensign--an ensign that is to
          be lifted up upon the mountains, upon a land afar off. It is the
          standard of the Almighty, the same standard that was spoken of in
          connection with the great highway that was to be cast up over
          this continent. I will not turn to it, but I will endeavor to
          repeat the substance of the prophecy in relation to it. Isaiah in
          speaking of this great highway, or railway, says, "Go through, go
          through the gates, prepare the way of the people. Cast up, cast
          up a highway, gather out the stones, lift up a standard for the
          people." The same work that God intended to perform in the
          mountains, and he wanted a highway cast up, that the people might
          go with speed swiftly to that land.
          But says one, "what does the Prophet mean when he says, 'go
          through the gates?" I think if I had been Isaiah, and had had the
          vision of my mind opened to see the railroad and the great trains
          of cars without any apparent animal life attached to them, going
          with speed swiftly, if I had seen them dart into the mountain
          and, after watching a few minutes, had seen them come out on the
          other side, and then wished to describe what I had seen in words,
          I do not think I could have found any more applicable than those
          used by the ancient Prophet--"Go through, go through the gates,
          cast up, cast up a highway, gather out the stones, and lift up a
          standard for the people." Then, to show that this standard and
          highway were connected, the Prophet, in the very next verse,
          says: "Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed to the ends of the world,
          say ye to the daughter of Zion, behold thy salvation cometh, and
          his reward is with him. Behold, they shall be called a holy
          people, the redeemed of the Lord; and they shall be called,
          sought out, a city not forsaken." The people of Zion will not be
          an unholy people. The world look upon the Latter-day Saints as
          the most corrupt of all people on the face of the earth. But
          according to the words of the Prophet, the people who dwell in
          the mountains where the standard is to be raised, are to be a
          holy people. "Behold, thy Redeemer cometh, behold, the Lord shall
          come." This has been the proclamation of the people of Zion, ever
          since we commenced, about forty years ago, to declare that God
          was about to come in his glory, power and majesty, in the
          greatness of his strength, with all his holy angels with him, in
          the clouds of heaven, to reign upon the earth. This proclamation
          will go to the ends of the earth, all people will be invited up
          to these mountains, and they will flock here as clouds, and as
          doves to their windows.
          This will fulfill Daniel's prophecy. Read the second chapter of
          Daniel if you want to know about the latter-day kingdom. Study it
          thoroughly. I do not know that I have time to dwell upon it, but
          I will refer you to some few things in relation to the latter-day
          kingdom. Daniel, in interpreting the dream of Nebuchadnezzar,
          King of Babylon, describes the various kingdoms of the earth from
          his day down, as long as there should be any human kingdoms on
          the earth, under the form of a great image, with the head of
          gold, breast and arms of silver, belly and thighs of brass, legs
          of iron, feet part iron and part of potter's clay. They
          represented the several kingdoms of the world, and more
          especially the four great kingdoms that should hold universal
          dominion. After seeing this image in all its completeness, from
          the gold dawn to the last remnants of the nations of the earth,
          represented by the feet and toes of the image, he then sees a
          kingdom and a government entirely distinct from and forming no
          part or portion of the image, but it was entirely separate
          therefrom. It was represented as a stone cut out of the mountain
          without hands, and it rolled forth, and before the power of this
          new kingdom all the kingdoms of the earth were broken in pieces
          by the power of the Almighty. What became of them? They were to
          be as the chaff of the summer threshing floor--the wind carried
          them away and there was no place found for them.
          You can draw your own conclusions about all human governments.
          Daniel says this kingdom that was to come out of the mountain,
          should be the kingdom of God, which God himself should set up in
          the latter days, and it should stand for ever and ever, it should
          never be broken in pieces, neither should it be given to any
          other people, while all these earthly kingdoms should pass away
          and be forgotten like the chaff blown away before a tremendous
          tempest, and no place found for them.
          The former-day kingdom of God, set up in the days of the
          Apostles, was overcome, in fulfillment of Daniel's prophecy. He
          saw that the powers of this world would make war upon and
          overcome the kingdom that was set up then. John, the Revelator,
          also predicted that a certain power should arise and make war
          with the Saints and overcome them. That is the reason that
          kingdom did not continue on the earth; it was overcome and every
          vestige of it destroyed. No prophets, revelators or inspired
          apostles were left to build up the kingdom; not an inspired man
          among all the nations, but after a long time has passed away, God
          would send an angel from heaven with the everlasting Gospel. What
          for? To organize his kingdom again on the earth; and when God
          should set it up in the latter days, after the toes and feet of
          the great image were formed, then there should be no breaking in
          pieces of that little stone, but as it rolled it should gather
          strength and become greater and greater, as Daniel has said,
          until it became a great mountain and filled the whole earth. And
          the kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole
          heavens should be given into the hands of the Saints of the Most
          High God.
          That kingdom is called Zion--the latter-day Zion, about which our
          choir sang in their first hymn this afternoon. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Albert Smith, June 22, 1873
                               t Smith, June 22, 1873
                        REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                          Sunday, Afternoon, June 22, 1873.
                             Reported by David W. Evans
          Brethren and sisters, I am exceedingly thankful, through the
          blessings of the Lord and your faith and prayers, that I have
          been permitted to perform a lengthy journey and to return and
          associate with you again, to behold your faces, and to lift my
          voice and bear testimony to the things of the kingdom of God in
          this Tabernacle. I feel exceedingly thankful to my heavenly
          Father for his preserving mercy, and to my brethren and sisters
          for their prayers and faith, and for their kind assistance, which
          was bountifully rendered to me, enabling me to bear the cost of
          the length and expensive journey. The principal object of that
          journey was to visit the lands in which the events recorded in
          the Bible transpired. Incidentally we visited many countries, and
          had an opportunity of acquiring information and extending
          acquaintances into lands which heretofore have been barred
          against visits from our Elders, as the Elders, when they went
          abroad went expressly to preach, and were frequently prohibited
          from entering these countries, or if permitted to enter were not
          allowed to speak of the Gospel. We, having means to travel, of
          course passed along as other travelers, for not being on a
          mission for preaching we were not interrupted, and this enabled
          us to acquire a knowledge of the laws and customs of the various
          countries we visited, and a variety of information that we had
          heretofore only got by reading; and I understand very clearly
          that a person may read almost any subject and yet a personal
          inspection will give better and perhaps more extended or
          different ideas from those gleaned solely from reading. In
          reading books, you learn the views, thoughts and reflections of
          the individuals who wrote them, modified more or less by a great
          desire in the human heart to make books readable, in order that
          they may sell. It is really true that a great share of the books
          in the world are written more to be read than to communicate
          facts. It is said that when Henry the Fourth was on his sick bed,
          his son, knowing his father had always been very fond of history,
          proposed to read a little history to him. "Oh," said the dying
          king, "I am too far gone to bother my brains with romance." That
          showed his opinion of history.
          Some years after the ascension of Jesus, St. Paul went to Rome,
          in order to get a hearing before Caesar, on an appeal case, which
          had been adjourned from time to time before the authorities in
          Cesarea Phillippi, in consequence of his refusal, it seems from
          the reading of the Book of Acts to furnish the "baksheesh."
          Thinking that Paul's friends would pay liberally for his relief
          his judges had kept him bound in prison; but as the expected
          bribe was not forthcoming he was eventually sent to Rome on his
          own appeal; and while we were at Rome we were shown places where
          he was said to have been imprisoned, and one room where they said
          he used to hold meetings, and a variety of places and incidents
          connected either directly or indirectly with the mission of the
          Apostles in the first century.
          In the cathedrals of almost all the countries which we visited we
          were shown relics that had been brought from Palestine. At Pisa
          there is a burying yard, probably an acre and a quarter in
          extent, nine feet of earth having been brought from Palestine as
          a covering for this burial place. It take a permit from the Pope
          to be buried in that sacred soil. In the cathedral of San
          Lorenzo, in Genoa, they showed us the chain with which John the
          Baptist was bound, and the casket which they said contained his
          head, and a variety of other relics. In the church of St. Mark,
          in Venice, they showed us the coffin of St. Mark, and while there
          they showed us a casket said to contain the remains of St. John
          the Baptist, also the marble slab on which his head fell when he
          was executed. I ascertained, however, to my satisfaction, that
          this was a local saint, carried by the Venetians, seven or eight
          hundred years ago, from Marsaba, in Palestine, where he was
          recognized as St. John of Damascus. There is so much relic
          worship, that it has been overdone; but we commenced, when we got
          to Rome, to tread the ground where the Apostles labored. We
          visited a prison in which it is said St. Peter was imprisoned. We
          saw the spot where he is said to have escaped from his enemies,
          and was about to flee, but the Savior called to him and asked him
          if he was afraid to die, so says tradition. They show the print
          that Peter's foot made when he heard the Savior's voice. That is
          on a spot outside of Rome. They built a church on that place and
          it contains a statue of St. Peter, the toes of one of the feet
          have been work off, we were told, by kissing, and their place
          supplied with bronze. They showed us the stairs, brought from
          Jerusalem, which they say led up to Pilate's judgment seat. We
          saw a great many people crawling up and down them on their knees,
          weeping and wailing and kissing every step.
          As we steamed toward the east, we passed the Isle of Candia, the
          crete of Scripture, and were reminded by various places that we
          saw, of the incidents of St. Paul's shipwreck.
          Before leaving London we made arrangements with the firm of
          Thomas Cook & Son, to supply us with railroad facilities, hotel
          coupons, steamboat conveyance and transportation from London to
          Palestine, for one hundred and thirty days, terminating at
          Trieste, in Austria, via Constantinople and Athens. By this mans
          much of the annoyance of traveling in countries where we did not
          understand the language and manners and customs was avoided.
          In Egypt we were still on Scriptural ground. Egypt, after the
          days of Constantine, until those of the Saracens, was a Christian
          country. In the seventh century it was conquered by the Saracens
          or Mahomedans. Alexandria is supposed to have contained 600,000
          inhabitants when it was conquered by Amru. All the world has been
          horrified by the decision of Omar, Caliph of Medina, that the
          library of Alexandria--said to be the largest collection of books
          and manuscripts in the world--should be consigned to the flames.
          "After a siege of fourteen months Amru, also called Amer, took
          it, and in his letter to the Caliph Omar, he informed him of the
          conquest he had made, saying that he had found there 4,000
          palaces, a like number of baths, 400 places of amusement, and
          12,000 gardens, and that one quarter alone was occupied by 40,000
          Jews." It is said that the books and manuscripts of that library
          furnished fuel for warming those baths for some four months.
          There is in Egypt a sect of Christians called Copts, or the
          Coptic church. They are descendants of the inhabitants of Egypt
          that were conquered by the Saracens. At Cairo we visited one of
          their churches, and were shown the place where they said the
          Savior, his mother and Joseph resided during their stay there,
          when they fled from the wrath of Herod, and the basin they washed
          in, and we saw many person who had come there to be healed in
          consequence of the holiness of this place. This class of
          Christians--the Copts--have maintained their identity through the
          reign of Mahommetan power, Turkish and Arabic, down to the
          present time. There is probably a million of them, perhaps more,
          in Egypt and Abyssinia. There is also the Oriental Greek Church
          in Egypt; they showed us some traditionary holy places.
          We went to visit Heliopolis, or the City of On. I have taken a
          great interest in family matters, believing in the doctrine of
          baptism for the dead, and I went to Heliopolis because I had good
          reason to believe that Joseph who was sold into Egypt, married
          his wife there, Asenath, daughter of Potiphar, priest of On.
          Heliopolis is believed to be the On of that day, and was the
          great college at which all the leading men of Egypt were
          educated. Probably Moses received his education there. There is a
          needle or obelisk, some sixty feet out of the ground, at
          Heliopolis, contained inscriptions from top to bottom. How far it
          goes into the ground I know not, but the inscriptions on that
          needle, if rightly interpreted by Egyptian scholars, indicate
          that it was probably there when Joseph went to Egypt. The city
          and all its temples have gone to decay. Other needles of the same
          kind, which were there, have been carried away, one of them
          stands in Constantinople. The ground is in a state of cultivation
          though the ruins of the city of On are to be seen scatter about,
          and when we were there, there was on the ground a luxuriant crop
          of sugar cane, showing that the soil was very rich.
          Everything that grows in Egypt has to be irrigated from the river
          Nile. There is little, in fact no other, water, except that which
          comes from the Nile. I say there is no other water, but a little
          below the city of On, there is a very old tree--a sycamore I
          believe, under which the Copts believe that Joseph, Mary and
          Jesus camped while they remained in Egypt, during their flight
          from Herod. A great number of the branches have been carried
          away, and portions of the tree, but its boughs are still very
          wide and spread. The owner of the tree has put around it a very
          decent picket fence of pine lumber,--I do not know where he got
          it,--and any man who will give him a franc he will lend him a
          knife and he may cut his name on the fence, but if he will not
          give him a franc, he must not do that, and he must not carry away
          any of the tree. I did not care about cutting my name on the
          fence, so I saved my franc. But there was a spring or well close
          by, and the water was drawn up by a mule on a kind of rudely
          constructed wheel, with a number of earthen vessels ties to the
          ends of its arms. They told me that the spring was in ancient
          times brackish and unfit to drink, but when Mary came there she
          bathed in it and it became sweet and good. I drank some of the
          water and found it so, tasting very much like the big spring at
          St. George. I remarked to the man I really wished she had made it
          cold while she was about it, for a drink of cold water would have
          been very refreshing just then. This cost me one franc.
          I am not designing, however, to follow the incidents of my
          journey any further than they relate, more or less, to the
          history of those countries mentioned either directly or by
          tradition in the Bible. In Cairo we were shown Joseph's well, and
          we were told by our guides that it was made by and called after
          Joseph who was sold into Egypt. But on investigation we found
          that when Saladin, Caliph of Egypt, undertook to select a place
          for a citadel in his new city of Cairo, he hung up meat in
          different parts around, and he found that fresh meat would keep
          longer at that point than any other in the neighborhood, and he
          came to the conclusion that that was the healthiest place, and he
          had the ground cleared for a citadel, and in doing that they
          discovered a well filled with sand. The sand was cleared out, and
          as one of the names of the Caliphs was Yoosef, it was called
          Joseph's well, so it may be that Joseph who was sold into Egypt
          made it, and it may not. Its present name, however, I believe,
          comes from the Sultan Yoosef Salah-ed-deen, Caliph of Egypt in
          the 12th century, a man know to fame. The water of the well is
          brackish, and is chiefly used for laying the dust.
          We all felt more or less interest in the locality anciently
          called the land of Goshen, but as nobody could tell precisely
          where the land of Goshen was, it was necessarily a matter of
          guess-work. But the streams of water must run now somewhere near
          the same as they did then, and we followed the course of a fresh
          water canal, which has recently been turned from the Nile, and
          which is some one hundred and fifty miles in length, to Suez and
          the Red Sea. This canal passes near Zagazig, which is probably in
          the vicinity of the land of Goshen; and when the children of
          Israel started for Canaan, they had to follow this route in order
          to secure themselves the necessary amount of water from that old
          fresh water canal, which is now known and identified as having
          run very nearly on the same ground as the present one, which has
          been made within a few years, and which the railroad follows.
          There is a good deal of speculation as to where the children of
          Israel crossed the Red Sea, but the most reasonable conclusion I
          can arrive at, so far as I have been able to investigate the
          matter, is that they followed this fresh water canal, and that
          they camped near its terminus on the Red Sea, and crossed over to
          the peninsula of Sinai, after which they were miraculously
          supplied with water, food and clothing through the deserts of
          We passed over that portion of the Suez canal, between Ismaila
          and Port Said. The Suez canal is certainly a very grand
          enterprise. Port Said receives its fresh water from the Nile. It
          has got pipes over fifty miles in length to bring that water from
          the canal at Ismaila to supply the town. Port Said is
          considerable of a place, and there is a good deal of enterprise
          On the evening of February 22nd, we sailed from Port Said on the
          Vesta, one of the steamers belonging to the Austrian Lloyd's. The
          next morning we came in sight of Jaffa, the Joppa of the
          Scriptures. Jaffa is a kind of promontory or headland, projecting
          into the sea. The anchorage is simply an open roadstead, and
          landing is sometimes very difficult. If we had had an unfavorable
          wind and been carried by that port, it would have cost us
          considerable time and expense; but when we reached there the day
          was pleasant and the sea smooth, and we landed without
          At Jaffa we were met by the before-named Mr. Howard, who
          conducted us to the Turkish customhouse officer, who, I believe,
          examined only one passport, and passed us, and we went directly
          to our tents, which were pitched not far from the seaside, near
          the burial-place. They were very nice wall tents, well carpeted,
          with all the outfit necessary ready to use, and we at once
          commenced keeping house.
          This Joppa is the place where King Solomon landed the cedars that
          he got from Hiram, King of Tyre, for the building of his Temple.
          I am of the opinion that the place has undergone some physical
          changes since that time, although I, of course, could not
          determine to what extent. In the vicinity of this city is a
          colony of about six hundred Germans, under the presidency of D.
          V. Christopher Hoffman, who consider themselves the spiritual
          temple of Christ. They have bought some land and have put it
          under cultivation, and they say the rains have increased there
          very much within the last few years, and the lands are very
          productive. They raise wheat and a variety of grains without
          irrigation. They say their gardens and orange groves require
          irrigation. I think the olives do not. The most beautiful orange
          groves that we saw, perhaps, on our entire journey, were at
          Jaffa. We visited this German colony. The American vice-consul,
          Mr. Hardegg, met us and treated us with courtesy. He is a German
          by birth, never was in American, speaks English. We also saw a
          number of persons who were connected with the scheme of one
          George J. Adams, and who after its failure, were left in that
          country, one of whom, Mr. Floyd, is now a dragoman. They built
          some houses, but they have been purchased by this German colony.
          We attended a meeting of a missionary, and heard a Methodist
          sermon. It seemed to be a very difficult thing to get together
          people enough to have a meeting.
          I believe the only place of particular Scriptural import which
          they pretend to have identified in Joppa is the house of Simon
          the tanner, by the seaside. Some were so critical as to doubt
          whether it was the identical house in which Peter lodged when the
          messengers of Cornelius came; but then, there are the tan vats,
          and it is right by the seaside. They showed us the flat roof on
          which they say Peter was sleeping. In one end of the house--the
          end towards Mecca--there was a recess, such as the Mahometans
          have in their mosques to pray in. We inquired of the man in
          charge of the house whether Simon was a Mussulman? He said, "Yes,
          and there was where he prayed."
          It is not important, of course, whether that building is the
          identical one or not, yet it has been visited by thousands, and
          is a source of revenue. It was in this neighborhood that the Lord
          revealed to Peter that what God hath cleansed should not be
          called common or unclean, and that it was proper for him to
          preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, and from that place he went to
          visit Cornelius, and administered the Gospel to those not of the
          seed of Israel.
          Having obtained our horses and saddles, Monday morning, February
          24th, we started for Jerusalem. I could not obtain a Syrian
          saddle large enough for me to ride on, and I was compelled to
          ride on an English saddle. This made a great difference in my
          comfort. If I had carried a Spanish saddle from home, I should
          have been much more comfortable on my journey. I was constantly
          afraid that the fastenings of my English saddle would give way. I
          did not think they were strong enough, and then its construction
          and shape were not comfortable and convenient, and in those
          particulars it was nothing to be compared with a Spanish, or even
          with a Syrian saddle. I am pretty heavy, and had not been on
          horseback for fifteen years.
          Travelers in Palestine suffer greatly from the sun, but we were
          early in the season--two weeks earlier than travelers generally
          set out for Jerusalem. Mr. Cook was fitting out several parties;
          but they were two weeks after us, and we were comparatively
          alone, though some few travelers fell in with us incidentally. At
          noon, we halted at what was called the Martyr's Tower, in Ramleh.
          Ramleh has a history relating particularly to the crusades. It is
          in the vicinity of the country anciently occupied by the
          Philistines, and from its tower, which we climbed, and which is
          probably a hundred feet high, we could see a portion of their
          country. There is at this place a monastery of monks, who, it is
          said, feed travelers of all denominations, and they are spoken of
          by all travelers as being very kind. They are Roman Catholics. Of
          course we had no need to test their hospitality, for we had
          everything within our reach that was necessary to supply our
          wants, carrying it right along with us.
          In the evening we camped on a very nice stream at the entrance of
          the Valley of Ajalon. Our Sunday school children will recollect
          this very well, from the fact that Joshua said to the sun, "Stand
          thou still upon Gibeon, and thou, moon, in the Valley of Ajalon."
          I ought to explain that in Palestine what we call a ravine is
          called a valley, and wider valleys they call plains.
          Before reaching Ramleh we passed through the plains of Sharon,
          where a kind of red flower, called the rose of Sharon, grows
          abundantly, and the land appears to be very fertile. We were
          rather surprised, having heard such accounts of the sterilty of
          Palestine, to find on our entrance into it that the land was
          apparently fruitful; though we were told that if we had come
          later it would have looked more barren.
          Miss E. R. Snow and Miss Clara Little had a tent; Elder Paul A.
          Schettler and myself occupied another, over which floated the
          "Stars and Stripes." Elders Lorenzo Snow, Albert Carrington,
          Feramorz Little and Thos. Jennings occupied another. My tent was
          used as our dining-room. Our dragoman and cook had each his tent,
          and we had another for convenience sake. We were supplied with
          good camp stools; we had iron-framed bedsteads, with good
          mattresses, and good, clean nice blankets and sheets. All the
          difficulty about it with me was that my bedstead was too small
          for me. I have always had a horror of being buried in a coffin
          not big enough, and I have always desired that my
          friends--whoever might live to put me in a coffin, would have it
          at least two inches bigger every way than I was. I have always
          felt annoyed at the idea of being buried in a cramped-up coffin.
          It often made me think of it when stretched out upon that
          bedstead, or in the berths of the ships which I have had to stay
          in so many days on this journey, for generally they have been too
          small for me. Our dragoman, Aushonny Makloof, of Beyrout,
          supplied us very well with provisions. We had our Arab cook and
          our Turkish muleteers. Only one of them all could speak a little
          English, and really, to this day, I never could tell how many
          there were, although on some days we had more and some less, for
          as we passed through the country we sometimes hired a sheik and
          one or two attendants, to go along with us, paying them for it,
          so that he need not help himself to our movables without our
          consent. Our muleteers took down our tents and tent poles, and
          tied up tents, baggage and everything and put it all on to the
          backs of the mules. We had to ride out, or spend our time
          someway, looking at the country or waiting, as we chose, in the
          evening for these tents all to be pitched; but it was generally
          so arranged that, in our seeing the country, our muleteers would
          get on the ground and get the tents pitched and everything ready,
          so that when we went there we could go right in and sit down to
          the tables or do anything we pleased.
          The second day we had our noon halt on the brook, which they told
          us King David got the stones out of, with one of which he killed
          the giant of Gath, and that the battle between the Philistines
          and King Saul took place along the two sides of this stream. It
          is called a valley, but it was simply a ravine. We saw a
          considerable number of sheep of various colors there, and some
          boys tending them, which, of course reminded us of the fact that
          King David was tending his father's sheep when Samuel went to his
          father's house to anoint one of the sons of Jesse to be King.
          King David, it will be remembered, was the junior of the boys,
          and he was small of stature compared with the others. He was sent
          out to look after the sheep. When Samuel came to the house of
          Jesse and told him that one of his sons had to be king, and he
          wanted to pick the one, Jesse brought in six tall boys, one at a
          time, to each of which Samuel said, "That is not the one." When
          the sixth had been refused, said Jesse, "I believe that is all."
          "Have you not another?" "O yes, little David, he is out with the
          sheep." They sent for him and he was anointed king, and it was he
          who slew the giant Goliath; and I suppose if I had enquired of
          the monks I might have brought home the identical stone with
          which he did it, but I did not take the trouble. The place where
          we had our meal was not far from Kirjath-Jearim where the ark is
          said to have rested, not the ark of Noah, but the ark of the
          Lord, for a considerable time after it fell into the hands of the
          We again got into the saddle and started for Jerusalem across the
          mountain, for that country is one immense limestone quarry. If
          there ever was any soil it has blown away until very little
          remains. What there is left is evidently very rich where they can
          get the water to it: but as we crossed over and got a view of
          Jerusalem, a feeling of disappointment was evident on the
          countenances of every one of the party, or else I was
          disappointed and they were not, one or the other. But the whole
          thing presented itself to us in a different light from what we
          had anticipated, and I then understood why Dr. Burns, in his
          "Guide," recommends people to pass round Jerusalem by another
          route, and come in from the east and get a first view from the
          eastern side. It is because the view from the Mount of Olives--on
          the eastern side--is a very great deal better than when you go
          from the west. It is said that there is a great deal in first
          The Russians have built some monasteries in and about Jerusalem,
          and the Latins have got some, and within the last few years there
          have been a number of good new buildings put up. Sir Moses
          Monteilore has built a block outside, and not far from the wall.
          The venerable Abraham Askenasi, the chief rabbi of Jerusalem,
          with the contributions of his friends throughout the world, has
          erected a considerable number of rooms as a home for widows and
          orphans. At first view we could pick out the mosque of Omar--the
          place where Solomon's temple stood; we could also see the church
          of the Holy Sepulchre--the place where the Savior was crucified.
          We pitched our tent in the valley of Hinnom, near the Jaffa
          gate--the gate at which most of the business in Jerusalem is
          done. While our tents were pitching we passed in at the gate, and
          saw a good many beggars, some of them lepers, also quite a number
          of women dressed in white, some of whom were hired mourners and
          were wailing. As we passed along we found, not far from the gate,
          an old man lying in the street, almost naked and moaning
          piteously. He begged of us to give him something. When we got in
          we called at the banker's in Jerusalem, and were told that the
          old man who lay there in the street begging, whom we had probably
          noticed, owned six hundred olive trees, a garden containing quite
          a number of fig trees, and an orange grove,--that the banker had
          know him for years, and he came every year to Jerusalem, and lay
          on the street almost naked, howling and moaning, piteously,
          begging from the pilgrims, while he was in reality one of the
          wealthy men of the country.
          It is not easy to describe that city, nor, as far as I have seen,
          any of those Asiatic cities. The streets, if they can be called
          streets, are very narrow, and many of them are so crowded with
          camels, donkeys and pack-horses, that they can only pass each
          other at certain places. The houses are rudely built, of a kind
          of concrete, or of rock and mortar. They are low and small and
          the roof flat, generally covered with cement. There are many
          buildings in Jerusalem that go to show it off--mosques and
          churches, with their minarets, towers and rotundas. The principal
          business street in Jerusalem is Christian street, which is
          fifteen feet wide. It leads up from the street that we enter from
          Jaffa's gate, and has an avenue that leads off to the entrance of
          the church of the Holy Sepulchre. In front of that church is a
          little open space filled with beggars, and men with articles for
          sale--beads, photographs, jewelry of different kinds, and relics
          of all kinds. We could get almost anything in the way of relics
          we wanted there, and be assured that they were genuine.
          President Carrington remained at Jerusalem while we went to the
          Dead Sea. He wanted to do some business connected with the
          Liverpool office; and he is not very fond of horseback riding. As
          you are aware he has been afflicted with rheumatism considerably,
          so he remained in the Mediterranean Hotel while we went to the
          Dead Sea and the Jordan. That gave him more time to pass around,
          and through and over Jerusalem, than any of us. He had several
          days, and he declared that he could never make up his mind as to
          what induced King David to locate his capital there. The chief
          rabbi told me that, anciently, Jerusalem was well supplied with
          water; but at the present time there was really no living water
          there. The pool of Hezekiah, and other pools were filled in the
          rainy season, but in a month from the time we were there a quart
          bottle of water would cost a farthing, and sometimes pretty hard
          to get. If the aqueducts from the pools of Solomon were repaired,
          they would not bring in sufficient water to supply the city, but
          in the days of Israel's prosperity, there was abundance of water
          there, and be believed there would be again.
          I had a letter of introduction, procured by Mr. James Linforth,
          from the Rabbi of the Jewish congregation at San Francisco, to
          Rabbi Askenasi. He is a very venerable-looking man--tall, heavy
          set and a good supply of beard, like the Apostles in the picture.
          He seemed very much pleased with my visit, treated me with
          courtesy, showed me their synagogue and the building they were
          erecting, and returned the visit, accompanied by several of the
          Jewish elders, at my tent, where we had a very pleasant
          interview. But there is no infidel on the face of the earth who
          can disbelieve the mission of the Savior more than they do. He
          says the condition of the Jews is much improved of late years.
          Now they can purchase, and if they have only the money to do it
          with, and the amount they can buy is only limited by their want
          of money. They have also a title from the Turkish government for
          the ground upon which they are erecting their home for widows and
          orphans. This gentleman told me that no Jew had been inside the
          enclosure of the Mosque of Omar, although he believed it stands
          on the sight of Solomon's temple, though not in the centre of it.
          In looking around Jerusalem, I did not regard it in the same
          light as President Carrington did. Kingdoms, in those days, were
          small and densely populated, and it was necessary for a ruler, in
          locating a capital, to have it so that it could be easily
          defended; and until the time when modern arms were invented,
          Jerusalem could be easily defended. Its siege and capture by the
          Romans proved, to all intents and purposes, that it was a very
          difficult city to take, for though it was surrounded by several
          walls, fortified with strong towers, and naturally defended by
          its mountainous position and the ravines around it, each one of
          these walls was occupied by rival parties, for it will be
          remembered by readers of the destruction of Jerusalem, that there
          were three separate leaders, and that when the Jews were not
          fighting the Romans, they were fighting each other; and it is
          even doubtful to this day that, if either John or Simon had had
          absolute command in their city and the confidence of the people,
          whether the Romans would have taken the place at all or not. An
          old proverb says that whom the Gods would destroy they first make
          mad. It was so with these Jews. They had slain the Savior, they
          had violated the commands of God, and they had brought upon their
          heads the curses pronounced upon them in the 27th chapter of
          Deuteronomy and in a great many other places, if they did not
          abide in the law of the Lord; and notwithstanding their strong
          city and their numbers, they were so divided among themselves
          that they could not make a successful defence. Speaking of this
          destruction of Jerusalem carries me back to Rome and the Arch of
          Titus, erected to commemorate his victories, on which is engraved
          a representation of the seven branched candlesticks and a great
          variety of the treasures brought by him from Jerusalem.
          King David had learned the strength of Jerusalem by the
          difficulty he encountered in taking it from the Jebusites; and it
          is more than probable that God commanded him to locate the city
          Rabbi Askenasi, speaking of the ten tribes, said he had no idea
          where they were, but he believed they were preserved, and that
          their posterity would return, and the time would come when God
          would bless Israel, and when water would be abundant in
          Jerusalem. We read in the 47th chap. of Ezekiel, that living
          waters were to come out from Jerusalem, and that they should run
          toward the east; and that the Prophet saw a man with a measuring
          line in his hand. He measured a thousand cubits, and the water
          was to his ankles; he measured another thousand, and it was to
          his knees; another thousand, and it was to his loins; another
          thousand, and it was a river with waters to swim in, that could
          not be passed over. He goes on and describes this as something
          that should take place at Jerusalem. I could but reflect, when
          standing on the Mount of Olives, on the saying concerning it in
          the last chapter of Zechariah, where, in speaking of the coming
          of the Savior, it says his feet shall stand on the Mount of
          Olives, which is before Jerusalem to the east, and the mount
          shall cleave in the midst thereof, half going toward the north,
          and half toward the south. There shall be a very great valley,
          and the land shall be turned into a plain from Geba to Rimmon,
          south of Jerusalem, and shall be lifted up, and men shall dwell
          on it. The same Prophet tells us that living waters shall come
          out of Jerusalem, half toward the former sea, and half toward the
          hinder sea, and that in summer and in winter shall it be.
          The convent at Mar Saba is situated on the canon, which is the
          outlet of the brook Kedron; but it was perfectly dry when we were
          there, not a drop of water running in it. There are seasons of
          the year, I suppose, when waters run there, but these prophecies
          declare that living waters shall run out of Jerusalem in summer
          and winter, and I am foolish enough to believe that they will be
          literally fulfilled. I agreed with Rabbi Askenasi in the belief
          that God would restore that land to Israel, and that Jerusalem
          would again be supplied with abundance of water and be a glorious
          and happy city. I saw many Christians of different denominations
          there who had no such faith. One man came into our tent, and
          assured us that baptism by immersion was impossible, there never
          had been water enough in that country to immerse people. He had
          believed in immersion, he said, but since he had traveled through
          the country and had seen so little water, he was satisfied that
          they would all have to go to Jordan to be baptized. This is the
          way people look at it. The country is dry and barren, the rains
          have ceased upon it for many generations, though they have had
          occasional rains.
          In going to the Dead Sea from Jerusalem, we visited a number of
          points of interest. One was the tomb of Rachel, another the pools
          of Solomon--three immense pools constructed to receive the waters
          of the spring and hold them in reserve and the old aqueduct is
          still in repair almost to Bethlehem. We visited Bethlehem, and
          were shown the caves--called stables--in which the Savior was
          born, and the churches and ornaments. There was a great variety
          of people there, many begging and many trying to sell you relics.
          The country is without fences. There are a good many spots where
          there is an opportunity for the Bedouins to come along and
          scratch the ground with a kind of shovel plough they have, hitch
          some calves or very small cattle, and raise some barley. We
          purchased barley all the time for feeding our animals.
          At the place which we supposed is called in Scripture the
          wilderness, or the border of the wilderness next to the Dead Sea,
          where John the Baptist commenced his preaching, is an immense
          convent. It is founded by a man named Saba. "Mar" in the Syrian
          language means saint, and when we speak of Mar Saba, it means
          saint Saba. This is the name of the convent. This man lived to be
          some ninety-four years old. He concealed himself from his enemies
          a considerable time in caves, but his power increased with the
          number of his friends, for he gathered around him a good many
          thousand monks, and they built this immense convent, which was
          strongly fortified for those times. They allow no women to enter,
          and no person can go into their building without a permit from
          the Greek Patriarch at Jerusalem. We had a permit to enter that
          convent, but sister Snow and sister Little, of course, had to go
          to the camp. It would probably have been considered an outrage
          for them to have come in sight of the gates. Having sent up our
          permit, we were admitted and passed through the building. There
          were sixty-five monks there, some of whom had been there
          thirty-seven years. A man has to be exceedingly holy to be
          permitted to go there. I looked at them, and wondered what could
          induce men to adopt such a life. They showed us one room filled
          with skulls. They said there were fifteen hundred of them, and
          they were the skulls of their brethren who had been killed by the
          Saracens at different times. They had taken great pains to
          preserve the skulls, with their names and registers. They have a
          spring of water which has a miraculous history, and they have one
          palm tree growing, which they say was planted by Saint Saba
          himself. They seem to have an eye to business. They had canes for
          sale, made from willows which they get the Arabs to bring from
          the Jordan. None of them are allowed to go out, and they are
          compelled to have everything brought to them. They had a number
          of fancy articles of their own manufacture for sale. I bought a
          small string of shells, which they said were brought from the
          Dead Sea. They gather a few francs from every party of travelers
          in this way. There was another party of Americans near by who
          wanted to visit the monastery, but they had no permit; and a
          message was sent to us by them, saying, that if we would delay a
          little while we could all pass in with our permit. We had met the
          party and knew them to be nice, intelligent gentlemen. We stayed
          about an hour to accommodate these friends, and they passed in
          with us, otherwise they would have had to go clear back to
          Jerusalem for a permit. These persons--four gentlemen and two
          ladies--finding that we were going down to the Dead Sea, went
          along with us and made the journey safe and pleasant. We went
          down to the Dead Sea the day following our visit to the
          monastery. I have seen a good many rough roads in Utah in the
          mountains, but of all the rough horseback riding I ever did see,
          I think that Palestine has the premium. Being pretty heavy, it
          was difficult for me to get on and off my horse, but because of
          the rough roads in some places, I dismounted and led my animal. I
          found, however, that he could stand better than I could, so I
          rode him, and I believe that some of the Saints here at home must
          have had faith to hold that animal up, or he would have stumbled.
          I rode him four hundred miles, three hundred of which there was
          no road with any right to the name, and he never slipped or
          Some of the party went into the Dead Sea and had a swim. I did
          not. Some of them inquired for Lot's wife--the "pillar of salt."
          I expect she was at the other end of the sea, for we did not see
          her. The Dead Sea is a remarkable body of water. According to
          scientific observations, as read in the report of Lieutenant
          Lynch and others, it is 1350 feet lower than the Mediterranean.
          It is probably one of the deepest holes in the world. It is
          perhaps eight or ten miles wide and about forty long. It occupies
          the site of the cities of the plain--Sodom and Gomorrah, and
          Admah and Zeboim, upon which, in consequence of their wickedness,
          we are told that God rained fire and brimstone and destroyed
          them. The probability is that they were buried by a volcanic
          eruption, and that they and most of the valley of the Jordan were
          sunk at the same time. The probability is that the Jordan ran
          through these cities, and that this deep basin being formed, the
          Jordan forms the Dead Sea, which has no outlet, much like our
          Salt Lake. There is a wonderful similarity between that country
          and this, only this, of course, is on a grander scale. Our Salt
          Lake answers very well to the Dead Sea; our Utah Lake answers
          very well to the Sea of Galilee, and some of the streams that run
          into Utah Lake answers very well to the upper streams of the
          Jordan. It hardly seems credible to me, but all the guide books
          assert that the Sea of Galilee is 650 feet below the level of the
          Mediterranean. The country is subject to earthquakes, and bears
          the evident marks of many of them. In 1837, Tiberium, the
          Tiberias of ancient times, was very severely damaged by an
          earthquake, the effects of which are visible to any one who
          visits it. I have wondered how the Lord would restore that
          country. I thought he had got to have some kind of a process to
          hoist the waters of the Dead Sea above the level of the ocean, so
          that a stream could run out of it in order for it to be healed.
          Prophecy says that the waters that should run out of Jerusalem
          should run down to the east sea, and the waters of the east sea
          were to be healed, and there was to be a multitude of fishes, but
          now no living thing can exist in the Dead Sea. But if these
          prophecies are fulfilled, and I have not any doubt that they will
          be, these waters are to be healed, and I believe that the Lord
          will use natural means to bring it about.
          We returned by way of Jordan. The stream is not so large as our
          Jordan here, but quite a nice river. The Arabs were very much
          afraid when we went into it, that we would go beyond our depth.
          It was safe to go as far as certain rapids, but it was not safe
          to go beyond them. They said that some zealous fellows got in so
          far that they could not get out, and one or two were lost, and
          they had some difficulty to fish the others out. Some willows and
          different kinds of timber grow along its banks.
          We were supposed to be at the place where the Savior was
          baptized, and also at the place where Elijah smote the waters
          with his mantle, and he and Elisha crossed over dry-shod, and
          Elijah then went to heaven in a chariot of fire, after which
          Elisha passed back in the same manner. We saw the place where it
          is supposed the children of Israel, under Joshua, crossed over
          the river dry-shod. There is good reason to suppose that they
          crossed in harvest time, and that the waters were high. They say
          the waters of the Jordan are highest in harvest time. We had a
          ride across the plain probably seven or eight miles. That plain
          could be watered by irrigation. I was often asked if we were
          going to settle in Palestine. I replied that we were not, but I
          could take a thousand "Mormons," go up the Jordan, put in a dam
          to take out the water, and irrigate several thousand acres. But
          there is little, however, at present inviting about the country,
          but it would no doubt be productive if irrigated. The valleys
          near the source of the Jordan would be much the best for
          cultivation, and the climate would be more agreeable.
          Jericho, or rather the old site of that city, has a good many
          mounds. Men have dug into many of them, but we were told that no
          valuables had been found. We camped that night at Ain-es-Sultain,
          generally called the fountain of Elisha, because tradition says
          that, on his return after Elijah had ascended to heaven, he
          healed the waters of this fountain. Before then they were salt,
          but by a miracle he made them sweet. They are now delicious, and
          after our hard day's ride in the heat and dust, we found the
          waters of the fountain of Elisha very palatable.
          That night there was a company of Bedouins came and danced and
          sang for us. They had a sham fight, and I think it requires a man
          of pretty good nerve to sit and look at them and not be afraid
          that they would whip some of their crooked scimeters through his
          body. Each one of our party paid them something like two francs,
          which satisfied them. I believe a ticket at our theatre here in
          Salt Lake would cost more than that, and take it as a whole their
          performance was not very expensive. They went off in a very fine
          humor. I could not understand their songs, but our dragoman
          interpreted the chorus of one of them to be, "May the ladies'
          eyes be like the moon."
          From that place to Jerusalem the route is very rough. Some years
          ago a Russian lady, a very pious woman, went on a pilgrimage to
          the Jordan, and while riding over some of these rough ways she
          was thrown from her horse and had her arm broken and was badly
          hurt. She expended her money in improving a portion of the way,
          and on this account one of the kanyons was much easier to go
          through than before that time.
          We passed by other ancient sites, spoken of in the Bible as
          having been large cities, and no doubt they were; but we must
          bear always in mind that that was an age when Israel paid their
          tithes and offerings, and God blessed the land. At noon we
          stopped at a place called Christ's Hotel, all of us very much
          fatigued. Our luggage train went ahead. In the afternoon we
          passed by Bethany, where Christ raised Lazarus, and saw what was
          pointed out to us as the house of Mary and Martha, and also the
          tomb of Lazarus. In the evening we camped again at Jaffa's gate
          at Jerusalem, finding our tents pitched and everything
          comfortable. We used to sing about the flowery banks of Jordan,
          but it takes off the romance to go and see them; yet when
          irrigation and industry and the blessing of the Lord prevailed
          along them, I have no doubt they were as beautiful as any places
          in the world.
               I made two careful visits to the Church of the Holy
          Sepulchre, and one to the Mosque of Omar and the grounds
          connected with it. I also visited many other places of interest
          about Jerusalem, but in giving you a detailed account of what we
          saw and passed through, in such a scattering way, I cannot
          communicate to so large an audience, to any extent, the
          impressions I felt at the time. I had no doubt that I passed over
          the grounds where the Savior and his Apostles, and the Prophets,
          kings and nobles of Israel had lived, although I did not believe
          a great deal about the identical spots set down by the monks, yet
          I was satisfied that I was in the localities in which the great
          events recorded in Scripture took place. But now little remains
          on the top of the ground that can be identified beyond the period
          of the occupation of the Crusaders or the Romans. We certainly
          saw the top of Mount Moriah, on which stands the Mosque of Omar.
          There are the rocks and the caves in them. The rocks have not
          been made by men. The Valley of Jehosophat is there. Learned men
          have dug deeply under Jerusalem in search of evidence to
          determine its original site, but an alarm was created that the
          monkery of the place might be spoiled by determining that certain
          localities were not where they are now represented, and the
          Turkish government was moved, so I was informed by some
          gentlemen, to stop the investigations and to close up the
          excavations, and we were not permitted to enter them.
          President Lorenzo Snow's correspondence to the Deseret News,
          Elder Paul A. Schettler's correspondence to the Salt Lake Herald,
          and Miss E. R. Snow's communications and poems to the Woman's
          Exponent, with other published letters, all composed under
          circumstances of great labor and fatigue, give a very correct
          idea of our visit to Jerusalem and journeyings generally. Elder
          Paul A. Schettler speaks six languages, and in attending to the
          financial business of the party, he had to make exchanges and was
          compelled to keep accounts in the currency of a dozen different
          nations and even among the Arabs he could generally find some one
          who could speak in some one of the languages with which he was
          God has preserved me. Our party of eight went though the entire
          journey without an accident. We never missed a connection that
          amounted to any difficulty. We were in no matter injured; we had
          no sickness, except, peradventure, a little cold or a pinch of
          rheumatism now and again for a day or two. Our minds were clear,
          we saw more, I believe, in the eight months, than ordinary
          travelers see in two years. We visited a number of places in
          Holland, Belgium and France. We crossed three times over Italy.
          We visited the Ionian isles, Egypt, Palestine and Syria, Turkey
          in Europe, Greece, Bavaria, Austria and Prussia, and other parts
          of Germany. We spent eleven days in examining the mysteries of
          Rome. I paid four Italians to carry me to the crater of Mount
          Vesuvius. I think they earned their money, at any rate I was well
          satisfied with them. I had an idea in my own mind of how the
          crater looked, but I am now satisfied that I could form no
          correct opinion without seeing it. To reach the crater you have
          to mount about 1,500 feet perpendicular in height above where we
          could ride on horseback, in loose volcanic sand, and every time a
          man's foot was planted in it, it would slip back about twice the
          length of his foot. I could not stand the walk, these Italians
          wanted the contract, and I gave it to them.
               My time is exhausted. I thank God for the privilege of
          seeing you. When on the Mount of Olives, with our faces bowed
          toward Jerusalem, we lifted our prayers to God that he would
          preserve you and confound your enemies. We felt in our hearts
          that Zion was onward and upward, and that no power could stay her
          progress; that the day was not far distant when Israel would
          gather, and those lands would begin to teem with a people who
          would worship God and keep his commandments; that plenty and the
          blessings of eternity would be poured out bounteously upon that
          desert land, and that all the prophecies concerning the
          restoration of the house of Israel would be fulfilled. God has
          commenced his work by revealing the everlasting Gospel to the
          Latter-day Saints, and may we all be faithful and fulfill our
          part is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Albert Smith, June 28, 1873
                         George Albert Smith, June 28, 1873
                Delivered in the Bowery, Logan City, Friday morning,
                                   June 28, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                HEAVENLY REQUIREMENT.
          Good morning, brethren and sisters! I am very happy to meet with
          you. We have the privilege of coming here occasionally and seeing
          you. We would like to give every one of you a hearty shake of the
          hand, but we desire to do it in a wholesale way, and we wish you
          to consider yourselves heartily shaken hands with (and suiting
          the action to the word); God bless you all for ever. We have come
          here to bear testimony of the things of the kingdom of God, and
          to stir you up to diligence in performing your duties, and to
          perform the duties of our callings as ministers of the Gospel of
          Peace. We feel a little annoyed, necessarily, at the slow
          progress which is being made, yet we have a great many things to
          be thankful for, and a great many reasons to rejoice. We have
          very little reason to fear our enemies, provided that we, as
          Latter-day Saints, do our duty, but if we fail to obey the
          commandments of God, and the revelations which he has given for
          our salvation and guidance we have reason to fear, for unless we
          take such a course as to make God our friend and protector we are
          likely to fall into the hands of our enemies. King David was
          requested, once to take his choice of three years' famine, three
          days' pestilence, or be driven three months before his enemies.
          David said he preferred to fall into the hands of the Lord; and
          when the scourge came David plead with the Lord to let the blow
          fall upon him and his house, and to spare Jerusalem. God heard
          his prayer and turned away the scourge, though it is written
          seventy thousand persons fell with the plague between Dan and
          Beersheba. In all ages of the world in which the Lord reveals
          himself to the children of men, he requires obedience, and
          promises them great blessings on rendering the same; but if they
          are not obedient he has invariably promised and poured out curses
          upon them.
          Since I was here last, I have visited the Land of Palestine, on
          which God revealed himself to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. He
          promised that land to them and their seed for ever. It was to
          this land that Moses led the children of Israel, and upon which
          God promised them very great blessings if they would live in
          obedience to his laws and commandments. Any one who will
          attentively read the 27th, 28th, 29th, and 30th chapter of
          Deuteronomy, will see foreshadowed, in plain language, the entire
          history of the children of Israel from the days of Moses to the
          present time; and in Palestine he will see the fulfillment of
          many of the prophecies contained in those chapters, with a
          minutiae that is really astonishing. Some men say they are
          infidels because that country is barren, sterile, rocky--a vast
          limestone quarry, and could never have sustained such a
          population as the Bible represents it to have done. Others are
          infidel because they believe that so many kingdoms that are said
          to have once existed on that land could not have existed in so
          small a compass. But these querists and unbelievers do not
          realize that the barrenness, desolation, scanty population and
          condition of affairs which now exist there is a fulfillment, to
          the very letter, of the prophecies of Moses, the holy Prophets
          and of Jesus and the Apostles. God required certain things of
          Israel. If they complied it was all right with them; if they
          failed the catalogue of curses contained in the chapters I have
          referred to was pronounced upon their heads. Read the Bible and
          you will find that when they were obedient they were blessed,
          their lands were blessed, their armies were blessed, they were a
          great nation, they were able to resist the power of neighboring
          nations, they were courted, they were looked up to, neighboring
          nations paid them tribute. But when they refused to do that which
          the law of God required at their hands they lost this power--they
          fell into the hands of their enemies, they quarrelled among
          themselves, they fell into darkness, married the daughters of
          aliens, worshiped strange gods, and they were finally broken up.
          Many of them were sold as slaves, some of them were compelled to
          eat their own children to save them from starvation, in the midst
          of the straits and sieges to which they were forced by their
          enemies. They were scattered to the four winds of heaven, they
          were sold in the slave market of Egypt, until they could not be
          bought, that is, there was no man to buy them. All these terrible
          judgments fell upon the Jewish nation, yet they were not utterly
          destroyed, a remnant was all the time preserved, and to-day, in
          every nation under heaven is found a remnant of the seed of
          Israel, retaining the Hebrew language, many of their ancient
          manners and customs, their old law written on parchment, which is
          read in their synagogues every Sabbath day. In nearly all the
          countries in which they have been scattered they have been
          subject to the most extreme abuse. They have been in constant
          fear, they have been permitted to reside only in certain
          quarters, and have had imposed upon them the most fearful
          exactions. You take for instance, the persecution of the Jews in
          Spain, under Ferdinand and Isabella--a very pious couple.
          Probably half a million of Jews were either banished from their
          homes, put to death, or compelled to accept the Catholic
          religion, and great numbers of their children were taken from
          them and placed under the charge of the Catholics, that, as the
          Queen believed, their souls might be saved. The Crusaders, while
          on their way to Jerusalem, plundered and killed thousands of the
          Hebrew race and yet, notwithstanding all the oppression that had
          been heaped upon them continuously from generation to generation,
          they still maintain their identity as the seed of Abraham.
          Where are the inhabitants of Babylon and Nineveh? The city of
          Babylon was fifteen miles square, sixty in circuit. According to
          Herodotus, it was surrounded with a wall three hundred and fifty
          feet high, and eighty-seven thick, flanked with over two hundred
          towers, and contained palaces and hanging gardens that were the
          wonder of the world. It is almost doubtful now, where this once
          famous city stood, and the vicinity in which it is believed to
          have stood, is a vast marsh, rendering it difficult of access to
          any who may wish to visit it. And the Babylonians, where are
          they? Their descendants are so mixed up with the rest of the
          world, that none of them can be identified. You may trace other
          great nations of antiquity, and they have gone in the same way.
          But the Jews are still a distinct race, and they are a living
          record of the truth of the revelations of God.
          There are a few thousand Jews in Jerusalem. They have synagogues
          and they are permitted to go to a portion of the old wall, which
          they suppose to be a remnant of the outside enclosure of
          Solomon's temple, and wail. A great many people who visit
          Jerusalem, go to witness their wailing. These Jews are graciously
          accorded the privilege, by the rulers of that country--the
          Turks--to wail over the desolation of Israel, provided they do
          not make so much noise as to disturb the neighborhood.
          There are several other places, such as Mount Gerizim, a place in
          Samaria, considered holy, where a small sect of the ancient
          Samaritans meet annually. And in Tiberium, on the Lake of
          Galilee, two or three thousand Jews live. It is the Tiberias of
          Herod the Tetrarch; they consider that a holy place. The Jews are
          broken up into sects and parties, and in almost every town in
          Palestine, you find a few of them, oppressed, poor and despised,
          there, as elsewhere, living monuments of the fulfillment of
          At the last General Conference of the Church, during my absence,
          I was elected Trustee-in-Trust. It consequently became my duty to
          return home and look after the interests of the Church, directing
          the means for the building of Temples and other public works.
          This was certainly very unexpected to me; but the General
          Conference saw proper to confer this duty upon me, and as soon as
          I got the Conference minutes at Berlin, I started for home.
          While I was passing through Palestine, I had some very serious
          reflections as to the causes which had operated to reduce the
          country to its present barren condition, and why the descendants
          of Jacob were so oppressed, and, as an independent nation,
          blotted out. In an interview with the venerable Chief Rabbi,
          Abram Askenasi, I enquired for the ten tribes. Said he, "We have
          no idea where they are, but we believe they will be found, and
          will return and inherit their land." While traveling in Palestine
          I reflected a good deal on the fate of Israel. I asked myself,
          why they were persecuted, scattered, peeled and hidden from the
          face of men, and why were the tribes of Judah and Benjamin still
          scattered? Some of them can go to Jerusalem occasionally and
          visit, but only a very few thousand live, in a scattered
          condition, in the land of their fathers, and they are in bondage,
          under tutors, governors, and rulers, and have in reality no power
          of themselves. Rabbi Askenasi, said they had more liberty than
          heretofore. The Christian Powers have recently taken a course
          which has modified the action of the Turks toward them. They were
          now permitted to buy land, but they were poor and could buy but
          little, and he wished the Jews of all nations to contribute to
          enable the Jews of Jerusalem to extend the area of their
          possessions. They had purchased a piece of land in Jerusalem, and
          were building on it a home for widows and orphans.
          Now I saw this degradation with which Israel are visited. Where
          did it begin? It was simply because the children of Israel failed
          to obey the law of God. If we search the Bible, we shall find
          many references by the Prophets to this subject, which are very
          plain and clear. In the third chapter of Malachi, and eighth
          verse, the Prophet, speaking of the condition of Israel in his
          day, uses this singular language, or rather the Lord, speaking
          through the Prophet, says--"Will a man rob God? Yet ye have
          robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? In tithes and
          offerings. Ye are cursed with a curse; for ye have robbed me,
          even this whole nation."
          Now, God required of Israel Tithes and offerings. He blessed them
          with land and with abundant rains. He made their land exceedingly
          fertile; he blessed them with flocks, with herds, and with
          everything on the face of the earth seemingly that they could
          desire. He gave them wealth in every direction; he gave them
          power over their neighbors,--they were the head and not the tail.
          In return for all this, what did he require of them? He required
          them to pay Tithes and make offerings. Tithes meant one-tenth of
          all their increase. One-tenth of all this the Lord required them
          to place in the hands of the Levites and those whom he had
          selected to look after the general welfare. In addition to this
          tenth he also required certain offerings. You may trace the
          history of the Jewish nation through and you will find that when
          the people paid their Tithes and offerings, and thereby
          acknowledged their dependence upon and allegiance to the God of
          heaven, they were prospered and blessed continually. While they
          did this they were not running after other gods, making golden
          calves, setting up idols, or worshiping the gods of their heathen
          What does the Lord want with Tithes and offerings? He has plenty.
          And he has shown that he could do without them from that day to
          the present; but he promised his people blessings on certain
          conditions. Some of those conditions were that they should pay
          Tithes and make offerings. The Pharisees paid Tithes of mint,
          anise and cumin, but omitted their money. "Ye pay tithes of mint,
          anise and cumin, but omit the weightier matters of the
          law--judgment, mercy and faith. These things ye ought to have
          done and not left the others undone." This was the principle.
          I rode over the plains and hills of Palestine and saw their
          desolation. What is the reason of it? God gave that country to
          Israel; he blessed it and sent rains upon it, and made it
          fruitful above all lands, and in return he required of them
          one-tenth of their increase and some offerings; but they would
          not give him Tithes, they robbed him of Tithes and offerings,
          hence he cursed the whole nation with a curse. After seeing the
          condition of that country, I came home with a determination to
          preach the law of Tithing, for God has required of us, as he did
          of ancient Israel, obedience to that law, and he also requires
          that we should pay in our offerings; and he will do with us
          precisely as he did with Israel, if we fail to observe the law of
          Tithing and offerings, of course remembering the principles of
          judgment, mercy and faith, for these things we ought to do and
          not leave the other undone. My traveling over that country was
          not without its moral lesson to us at home. God has given us a
          good country. The world hate us. "Marvel not," says the Savior,
          "if the world hate you." The world will speak evil of us. Marvel
          not at that, we have nothing to fear from men in authority. We
          have nothing to fear from any source on the face of the earth,
          but from our own neglect. God himself is our protector and our
          ruler, and if we observe faithfully and truly, with all our
          hearts, the law that is required of us, we have nothing to fear
          from any other source; but if we neglect, if we have the
          effrontery to be baptized for the remission of sins, and to step
          forward and receive the ordinances of the house of God, and then
          coolly and deliberately rob God of what is required of us, we may
          expect that he, in return, will send upon us in their time and
          season a long list of curses and afflictions, annoyance and
          distress, just as he sent them upon the nations of antiquity to
          whom he revealed himself and who refused to obey his law.
          The Prophet Malachi, wished to reclaim Israel from the condition
          into which their unfaithfulness had reduced them, or rather the
          Lord wished to do so, and he used this exhortation--"Bring ye all
          the tithes into the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine
          house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I
          will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a
          blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it. And
          I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not
          destroy the fruits of your ground; neither shall your vine cast
          her fruit before the time in the field, saith the Lord of hosts.
          And all nations shall call you blessed; for ye shall be a
          delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts."
               We profess to believe a great deal, but do our acts
          correspond with our belief? Are we as critical, careful, fixed
          and determined in obeying this law of Tithing as we ought to be?
          Or do we feel that it is a burden? God does not want our Tithes
          at all unless we want to pay them, but we have no right to ask
          his favors, blessings and protection and the ordinances of the
          Priesthood, unless we render our acknowledgement. The conditions
          are before us. In every age of the world when any people have
          received revelation from God, directly or indirectly, if they did
          abide this law they were prospered, blessed and protected; they
          were powerful and strong. God watched over them. If they
          neglected it, he cursed them with a curse, even the whole nation.
          We have nothing to expect but the very same justice from the hand
          of God, if we, to use his expression, "rob" him. Now, I have just
          that kind of faith, if a man has a sum of money come into his
          possession, whether by the manufacture of lumber, or the selling
          of merchandise or by any other means, if he will pay his tenth
          strictly, according to the law, he has the blessing of God upon
          the balance, and if he will keep a strict, straightforward
          account with all his increase, whatever it may be, and strictly
          observe the law of Tithing, he will have blessings upon his head,
          upon his property, upon his wives, children and posterity. If, on
          the other hand, he pursues the opposite policy, the Prophet says,
          "Ye are cursed with a curse."
          Now, brethren and sisters, think of these things. If we have the
          truth--the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which a great many of you
          testify you have, and I know we have, do not let a little
          neglect, folly and covetousness, and a little disposition to rob
          our Father of what he has justly claimed at our hands as his
          Saints, place us in darkness. It is the very stepping stone to
          and beginning of apostacy, it is the foundation of wickedness and
          corruption. I see the results, I have realized them. I have
          wandered over hills and valleys that once teemed with their
          millions of inhabitants, and now they are a desert. God has
          cursed them. He has for many generations made "the rain of their
          land powder and dust," the sun has smitten them and the water has
          dried up. Rabbi Askenasi told me in Jerusalem there really was no
          living water. The time was when there was an abundance. They
          preserve it in the rainy season in tanks, but we were told that
          in about a month from the time we were there they would have to
          purchase it; and I really felt relieved when I got from
          Jerusalem, for the water I drank while there was not very good,
          it did not seem to be very clean.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, June 27, 1973
                            Brigham Young, June 27, 1973
                     Delivered in the Bowery, Logan City, Friday 
                              afternoon, June 27, 1973.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I am very much gratified for the privilege of coming to this
          place to see the faces of the Saints, to speak to them and to
          greet them as a brother and a friend. If we could see and
          understand things as they are, if we could have the vail
          withdrawn from our eyes and behold the things of eternity, and
          the connection and relationship that we sustain to the eternal
          worlds, and to heavenly things, our minds would be very much
          inspired to speak, sing, pray, listen attentively, meditate upon
          and contemplate the wonderful things of God. A great deal is said
          to the Latter-day Saints concerning our religion, which does in
          reality incorporate and circumscribe the whole life of man. We
          need teaching. We are like children with regard to learning. If
          we could understand the effects of the fall or of sin upon
          intelligence, we would see that its tendency is downward, that it
          is retrograde in its nature. The things pertaining to life are of
          the opposite character--they are exalting, increasing,
          multiplying, gaining, receiving a little here and a little
          there--our minds and understandings expanding by that which we
          learn by reading, by the seeing of the eye and the hearing of the
          The Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the revelations which the Lord
          has given to his people in the latter days, contain a great deal
          about the kingdom of God on the earth. We have also histories of
          the kingdoms established by the children of men. From these we
          learn that a great many changes have taken place owing to the
          revolutions that have occurred in the past and which are still in
          progress. From our own conclusions on these matters there is one
          fact of which we are sensible, and understand to a
          certainty--namely, that purity preserves, sustains and increases,
          while sin and ignorance, in all their horrid forms, have just the
          opposite effect. We need only look at the nations of the earth
          for confirmation of these ideas. We need not go far; we may look
          at the aborigines of our own country. Why are they in their
          present condition? There are reasons for this. They, just as much
          as we, belong to the human family--the highest class of
          intelligence there is upon the face of the earth. Why are they in
          their present degradation? We see them as they are, we see the
          nations as they are. Take the Jewish nation, why are they as they
          are? Is there a cause for it? There certainly is. We have had a
          short account from brother George A. Smith about the present
          condition of that land and of the descendants of the ancient
          worthies to whom it was given. In the nations of the earth at the
          present day we see imbecility, slothfulness, and I will say
          ignorance with all its attendant crimes and debauchery,
          prevailing among the masses of the people. There is a reason for
          all this. The time was when nations, now unknown, which once
          flourished upon the eastern continent, were intelligent and full
          of the spirit of thrift and industry. Who can tell us why they
          have passed away and are forgotten. Brother George A. told us
          this morning, that the place where the great city of Babylon
          stood, or where it is supposed to have stood is now an
          inaccessible swamp and a desert. Where is the Babylonish nation?
          We know nothing about it. Where are the nations of Israel? We
          hardly know anything about them, with the exception of the tribe
          of Benjamin, which remain scattered among the nations of the
          earth, desolate and forlorn. They have been hunted down with
          dogs, and the time has been when it was perfectly lawful in some
          nations for every Christian child who was disposed to do so to
          stone a Jew while passing through the streets; and it is not long
          since they were not permitted to own a foot of land in any of the
          Gentile nations. This is not so now. But what was the cause of
          all this? Their history is not lost, neither are they, and the
          simple reason they are not is because they were the chosen of the
          Lord, they were to be held in remembrance by our heavenly Father.
          A remnant of the people of Israel are to be saved, and they will
          yet be gathered together. But other nations that existed before
          the flood, and many before the days of Jesus, where are they? Who
          knows anything about them? They are lost as far as history is
          concerned; and many people since the days of the Savior have been
          blotted from the remembrance of man.
          Here are a people dwelling in these mountains who profess to be
          the Saints of the Most High, the beloved of the Lord. They have
          received his Priesthood and its keys, the keys of Government, and
          the plan of the government of the heavenly hosts, as far as man
          in capable of receiving this divine, celestial and holy law. When
          we contemplate the course of the Latter-day Saints, we are almost
          led to inquire what will be their future history. It is true that
          we have hopes different from those who have lived before us, but
          let this people, called Latter-day Saints, be blessed for twenty
          years to come as they have been for twenty years past, and the
          Lord not take them in hand, but let them take their own course as
          they have done, and as they are now doing, although we consider
          ourselves quite obedient and willing, and we like to know the
          mind and will of the Lord, but let us, I say, go on for twenty
          years to come, in the same ratio as for twenty years past, and
          who among us would hearken to the counsel of God? Let the old
          stock--those who have lived in Babylon and who have had their
          trials in the wicked world, pass away, let them be taken out of
          the midst of the Latter-day Saints, and the young growth that
          know nothing of the world be left to themselves, to follow the
          promptings of their own wills, and what would be their condition?
          Would we not see Babylon to perfection? Would we not have all
          that the wicked world could desire in our midst, and we
          delighting therein? Think of this, and draw your own conclusions.
          Still we say, without boasting a bit, that we are the best people
          there is. This is my decision. I say that we are the best people
          there is upon the earth, and we have nothing to boast of, not the
          least in the world. Who is there that hearkens to the will of
          God, or heeds his voice? Who is there, on the face of the whole
          earth, outside of this people, who know the mind and will of God,
          or that seek to do his will? It may be said that the whole
          Christian world are trying to serve the Lord. It is true that
          many of them confess him with their mouths, and draw near to him
          with their lips, but what is their true condition? Are their
          hearts bent on doing the will of the Lord, or are they far from
          him? Suppose that Peter, whom the Christian world think so much
          of, and whose history is contained in the Bible; or James, or
          John, or either one of the eight who have written and testified
          to the New Testament, or either one of the twelve Apostles chosen
          by the Savior, or Jesus himself, were to come to the Christian
          world, and were to go into their synagogues, or into the places
          of worship they have erected, and which they call after St.
          James, St. Mark, St. Paul or St. Peter, do you think that any of
          these personages would be permitted to proclaim their doctrines
          in those buildings? No, not one, and if there were a priest or
          divine whom, after hearing the doctrine of Jesus proclaimed,
          should say, "I see no harm in this doctrine, it is Bible
          doctrine," the majority of the people would say, "We do not want
          you for our public servant if you permit this man to enter the
          pulpit and proclaim his doctrine." This is all the proof
          necessary that they would not receive Jesus and his Apostles in
          this day, with all their boasted professions of love for his name
          and doctrine. If they would receive Jesus they would receive an
          Elder of this Church when sent to preach the Gospel to them; if
          they had been willing to receive an apostle of Jesus Christ, they
          would have received your humble servant. But this we need not
          talk about.
          What will be the history of the nations of the earth now
          existing? Just as fast as time and circumstances will permit they
          will be blotted out of existence, and will be forgotten and known
          no more on the face of the earth. This would be the fate of the
          Latter-day Saints if they were to persist in following the
          inclinations of their own hearts, for according to that which
          they now make manifest, pride, arrogance and covetousness are
          increasing in their midst; and any people or nation that gives
          way to these evils curtails the measure of its existence, and
          will soon be blotted out, and will be known no more for ever, Can
          we believe all this? Read the history of the world and you will
          find that when God has blessed a people and placed his name upon
          them, and they afterwards became disobedient, the whole catalogue
          of curses pronounced by him upon his unworthy children, have come
          upon them and they have been blotted out. Those who do not
          profess to know anything of the Lord are far better off than we
          are, unless we live our religion, for we who know the Master's
          will and do it not will be beaten with few stripes. This is
          perfectly reasonable. We cannot chastise a child for doing that
          which is contrary to our wills, if he knows no better; but when
          our children are taught better and know what is required of them,
          if they then rebel, of course, they expect to be chastised, and
          it is perfectly right that they should be.
          Brother George A. gave us a little this morning with regard to
          the law of Tithing. What was the cause of the first, or one of
          the first, curses that came upon Israel? I will tell you. One of
          the first transgressions of the family called Israel, was their
          going to other families or other nations to select partners. This
          was one of the great mistakes made by the children of Abraham,
          Isaac, and Jacob, for they would go and marry with other
          families, although the Lord had forbidden them to do so, and had
          given them a very strict and stringent law on the subject. He
          commanded them not to marry among the Gentiles, but they did and
          would do it. Inasmuch as they would not do what he required of
          them, then he gave them what I call a portion of the law of
          carnal commandments. This law told them what they might and whom
          they might not marry. It was referred to by the Savior and his
          Apostles, and it was a grievous yoke to place on the necks of any
          people; but as the children of this family would run after
          Babylon, and after the pride and the vanity and evils of the
          world, and seek to introduce them into Israel, the Lord saw fit
          to place this burden upon them. And another great neglect and
          infringment of the law of God by the children of Israel was in
          relation to their Tithes and offerings. The law of Tithing was
          revealed in very early times to the people of God; but they
          failed to observe it, and the Prophets whom God sent to Israel
          declared that they had transgressed the laws, changed the
          ordinances, and broken the everlasting covenant. Covenants were
          made with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, but their descendants broke
          with them. They would not observe but they would transgress the
          laws which God gave unto them, and they continued to do so down
          to the days of Malachi. The Lord, through this Prophet,
          declared--"This whole nation have robbed me." I also declare that
          this whole people, called the Latter-day Saints, are guilty of
          the same sin--they have robbed the Lord in their Tithes and in
          their offerings. What would the people like? Do they want to know
          what is done with the Tithing. If the Lord requires one-tenth of
          my ability to be devoted to building temples, meeting-houses,
          school-houses, to schooling our children, gathering the poor from
          the nations of the earth, bringing home the aged, lame, halt and
          blind, and building houses for them to live in, that they may be
          comfortable when they reach Zion, and to sustaining the
          Priesthood, it is not my prerogative to question the authority of
          the Almighty in this, nor of his servants who have charge of it.
          If I am required to pay my Tithing, it is my duty to pay it. If
          the question is asked--"Brother Brigham, do you pay your
          Tithing?" I can answer with all propriety in the negative. I have
          never paid my Tithing, and if I turn to the right, left, front
          and rear, I shall seek in vain for a man in this Church who has
          paid his Tithing strictly. There is no man who has paid his
          Tithing. I have watched the thing closely, and according to my
          understanding of the literal meaning, spirit and intent of the
          term, I am compelled to come to the conclusion that there is not
          a man or woman in this Church who has paid his or her Tithing;
          and I do not know of an individual in this Church who has means
          enough to pay his back Tithing if it were required of him. I have
          not; it would require more means than I have now in my possession
          for me to do it. Perhaps I may be asked what is my excuse. I do
          not know that I have any. I can say, that in the days of Joseph,
          when my circumstances were very straitened, I never had $500,
          $100, one dollar, fifty cents or twenty-five cents, but what, if
          it were wanted, it went as free as a cup of water from a
          well--Joseph was welcome to it. Was I tried in this? Yes, for
          many and many has been the time in my poverty, when if I had a
          dollar or fifty cents in my possession I have thought, "I can buy
          a pint or a half pint of molasses for my children to sop their
          bread in," but it was called for, and it went as free as the
          water of the river here would be to a thirsty person. And as for
          my time, from the day that I entered this Church until now, I
          have paid no attention to any business except that of building up
          this kingdom. The question may be asked, "Do you not attend to
          your own private affairs and business?" Yes, when I can, but I do
          not know that I have ever spent one minute in attending to
          business belonging to Brigham Young, when the business of the
          Church and kingdom of God on the earth required his attention.
          Yet I would not say that this is any excuse for not strictly
          paying my Tithing. I have paid a great deal of Tithing, more
          perhaps than any other man, or any other ten men who were ever in
          the Church, and yet my Tithing is not paid. But I pay Tithing,
          and when the grain upon my farm is ripened, or the cattle upon it
          are matured, I say to my men, "Be sure and pay the Tithing on
          whatever we have raised." But in some instances I have found that
          it was neglected.
          Suppose we were to say to this people, "Will you pay a little
          Tithing?" "Yes, we will pay a little Tithing." How much would you
          be willing to pay? Will you pay one dollar to a thousand that you
          owe of back Tithing? If you will, we shall almost have more than
          we know what to do with. If you pay up a little of this back
          Tithing, I am going to make a proposition. Take the people of
          this one valley, and they are far better able to build a Temple
          than the whole of the Saints were when they lived in the Eastern
          States. The Saints did not begin to be as able to build a Temple
          then as the people of this single valley are now. My proposition
          is, if you will go to work and pay up some of your back Tithing,
          we will build a Temple up here on the hill; we can select a
          beautiful site for one there. We calculate to build many Temples,
          and we will have one here if you agree to my proposition.
          If we had a few score thousands of dollars now, we should like to
          send for the poor. I am sent to from this town, Mendon, Hyrum,
          Wellsville, and from almost every settlement in these mountains,
          by parties who have friends in the old country, saying, "Brother
          Brigham, can you send for my friends? I will send a hundred
          dollars; will you put four hundred to that and send for my
          friends, there are only five of them?" This may appear strange,
          but people dwelling in almost every town in this Territory, are
          beseeching me continually to send for their friends. I tell them
          I will send for all I can. My general practice has been to pay
          two thousand dollars a year to help the poor. I gave only one
          thousand this year; but if the people, every year will give in
          proportion to what I give, we can bring the scattered Saints here
          by scores of thousands. I do not ask the Latter-day Saints to do
          that which I do not do, I never did, and as old as I am now, I
          expect that if I should see a wagon in the mud, my shoulder would
          be first to the wheel to lift it out. When money, goods or time
          has been wanted to help to roll forth the work, I have taken the
          lead all the time and said, "Come, brethren, do as I do."
          But with regard to Tithing, this people will be cursed unless
          they stop their nonsense, unless they cease running after the
          fashions and folly of Babylon, and put as Tithing that means
          which is uselessly spent. How long would it take the Lord to
          cause the waters of every stream that runs into this valley to
          sink down into the earth, and to make the valley as dry as the
          Holy Land is to-day. It would take him but a very short time. He
          could open up the veins of the earth--the earth is full of them,
          and it would want only a little change to open them, and cause
          the water of every stream in this valley to sink deep into the
          bowels of the earth. How long would it take him to pass this
          word, and for his angels to come here and say to the
          clouds--"Gather no more moisture to shed forth the dews and the
          rains on the face of the earth?" All he would have to do would be
          to send an angel to perform a little meteorological and chemical
          change, and the clouds would gather no more moisture, and no more
          rain would fall on the earth. Where would your trees be then?
          What would become of your gardens? What would come of the forage
          on the mountains that our cattle and sheep feed upon? It would be
          dried up, become dust, and be blown into some other country, and
          the rocks would be left bare, as they are in some of the eastern
          lands. All this could be done very easily. Now we are in plenty,
          in the very heart of the luxuries of the world. There is no place
          in the world where they are enjoyed in greater profusion than
          they are here. Go into boasted France, with its forty millions of
          people, and out of this large number not more than eight millions
          enjoy the luxury of eating meat; thirty-two millions out of the
          forty, it is said, never taste it from year's end to year's end.
          Go into Italy, and the proportion of those who never taste meat
          is far greater than it is in France. Compare the condition of the
          people in some of the German States, and in any nation of the
          face of the earth that we know anything about, with that of the
          people in this Territory, and I will say that the people of these
          mountains wallow and revel in luxury, wealth and independence
          more than any other people on the face of the earth, and yet we
          have not a dollar to pay Tithing! We have to pay the public hands
          now a certain proportion of money, and store pay, which is money,
          but ask the people to pay us a little money Tithing, and they
          tell us, "We haven't got any." The cry from Cache Valley is, "We
          have no money." It is not so. I will venture to say that if a
          fine circus were to come into this town, and stay four nights,
          they would take away from five to ten thousand dollars in cash,
          and go to the next town it would be the same. I am now telling
          the hard side of the question, painting the evil side of the
          Latter-day Saints. I recollect, a few years ago, there was a fine
          circus came to Salt Lake City. I took it into my head, a few days
          before it arrived, to say to some of the Bishops--"Can you raise
          us so much money on Tithing? Can not you pay something, Bishop?"
          Said one, " I have not a dollar in the world." I would meet
          another, and ask him the same question, and I asked them in a way
          that they would not mistrust me, but they could not raise a
          dollar, and I suppose that they would have been willing to have
          laid their hands on the Bible and sworn that they had not a
          dollar in the world. On the day when the circus came to the
          Eighth Ward square, I took the liberty of going there, and I
          watched who came, and I found that some of these very men who
          said that they had not a dollar in the world, paid out ten,
          fifteen, twenty, and twenty-five dollars to let their families
          into that circus. They lied before God, holy angels and the whole
          heavens, before the servants of God, and unless they repent they
          will have their portion in hell. You need not wonder to see men
          apostatizing who have been in the habit of lying to God, to
          angels, to themselves, and to their holy religion. Ask them for a
          little Tithing, and their answer is--"No, we have not anything."
          What do you suppose the Lord thinks about such men? He thinks
          they will have their portion with the disobedient. This is the
          unfavorable side of the picture. Not but what there is a great
          many, and in fact, the greater portion of this people, if they
          can know the mind and will of God, will do it. They are told it
          from day to day and from time to time on a great many subjects.
          Both here and throughout all the settlements of the Saints we
          have preached the Word of Wisdom, and the necessity of letting
          the fashions of the world alone. We give you the truth of heaven
          on the subject--we give it to you just as it is in heaven, or as
          it is written there concerning the Saints on earth. With regard
          to Tithing, we give you the truth just as it is written in
          heaven, and just as you will find it by and by. What object have
          I in saying to the Latter-day Saints, do this, that or the other?
          It is for my own benefit, it is for your benefit; it is for my
          own wealth and happiness, and for your wealth and happiness that
          we pay Tithing and render obedience to any requirement of Heaven.
          We can not add anything to the Lord by doing these things. Tell
          about making sacrifices for the kingdom of heaven. There is no
          man who ever made a sacrifice on this earth for the kingdom of
          heaven, that I know anything about, except the Savior. He drank
          the bitter cup to the dregs, and tasted for every man and for
          every woman, and redeemed the earth and all things upon it. But
          he was God in the flesh, or he could not have endured it. "But we
          suffer, we sacrifice, we give something, we have preached so
          long." What for? "Why, for the Lord." I would not give the ashes
          of a rye straw for the man who feels that he is making sacrifices
          for God. We are doing this for our own happiness, welfare and
          exaltation, and for nobody else's. This is the fact, and what we
          do we do for the salvation of the inhabitants of the earth, not
          for the salvation of the heavens, the angels, or the Gods.
          These are a few of my thoughts, and a few items for the people to
          receive and hearken to. We have come here to talk to and instruct
          you, and to put our faith and our work with yours. Our united
          purpose is to labor to build up the kingdom of heaven on the
          earth, and to overcome every sin, all wickedness, and the power
          of Satan, until the earth is renovated, purified, sanctified and
          glorified. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Q. Cannon, June 29, 1873
                           George Q. Cannon, June 29, 1873
                        DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
                Delivered in the Bowery, Logan City, Sunday morning, 
                                   June 29, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          The instructions which we have had in these meetings, I look upon
          as most important. I think they will be attended with most
          excellent results to those who have heard them, and that these
          meetings should be attended is also exceedingly important to the
          Latter-day Saints. Probably there never has been a time since the
          organization of this Church when the Latter-day Saints needed
          pointed, plain, emphatic instruction more than they do to-day. We
          have reached a point in our history when an increase of power
          seems to be required by us as Elders and Saints in all the
          relationships of life, to enable us to endure and resist the
          trials with which we are brought in contact. For myself, I can
          bear testimony that I never felt as I do to-day and as I have
          done of late, the exceeding necessity of being alive to the work
          of God, and of having the spirit and power of the religion of
          Jesus Christ resting down upon me. I look around and see the
          circumstances which surround my brethren and sisters. I see the
          great change which has taken place within the past two or three
          years. These valleys, that were once so secluded and isolated,
          and so seldom visited by the stranger, but were almost wholly
          occupied by the Saints of God, have changed in many respects. We
          are no longer the secluded people that we were five years ago.
          Railroads have penetrated our valleys, so-called civilization
          assails us in all our settlements and cities, vice stalks through
          our streets, and injustice and wrong are to be found in places
          where justice and righteousness should reign supreme, and in many
          respects we have things to encounter which we never before had to
          contend with since our organization as a people.
          We are now becoming a numerous people. Since our arrival in these
          valleys, thousands of children have grown from childhood to
          youth, and from youth to manhood and womanhood, who are
          unacquainted with the ways of the world, and who are unfamiliar
          with the temptations, trials and evils which abound in society
          outside of our mountain home. This numerous class of our
          community is now brought face to face with a new order of things.
          Wealth is increasing around us, and those who resisted its
          influence in former days, perhaps weakened by some cause, are
          exposed anew to its temptations, and in some instances, those
          thus weakened, fall victims to its power. These circumstances
          inspire serious reflections. No man or woman of thought can
          contemplate the present condition of Zion without having serious
          thoughts, and without feeling that if "Mormonism" and "Mormon"
          institutions never have been upon their trial before, they
          certainly are now. However, they have always been upon their
          trial and we, as a people, have been upon our trial too. But, the
          thought arises, How shall we best fortify ourselves against the
          encroachments of the wicked? How shall we best entrench ourselves
          so that wickedness shall not prevail over us, that our posterity
          may be preserved in the purity of the holy faith, and that
          through them we may be able to transmit to future generations the
          priceless heritage of truth which God has given unto us.
          This is a question which presents itself to all our minds, and,
          if we do as we should, the first thought with each of us, is what
          course shall we pursue to enable us most efficiently to discharge
          the duties devolving upon us? The servants of God have pointed
          out, during these meetings, in exceeding great plainness, the
          path which lies before us. If we allow ourselves to be overcome
          by the love of the world, then farewell to our future,--farewell
          to the glorious prospect afforded us in the revelations of Jesus
          Christ. But I entertain different thoughts, feelings and hopes
          concerning the future of this people. Doubtless, as in the past,
          there will be those who will transgress the laws of God, and fall
          victims to apostacy; but I feel assured, and can bear testimony
          this morning, that the bulk of this people will stand firm and
          steadfast, and maintain their integrity till Zion is fully
          established and redeemed upon the earth. But there is needed on
          our part a devotion to the principles of the Gospel. We must
          truly and sincerely repent of every thought and feeling that are
          contrary to the mind and will of God our heavenly Father. We must
          obey the holy Priesthood, which he has placed in our midst, at
          the cost of everything if it be required, and not allow any
          sordid or self-aggrandizing feeling to enter into our hearts or
          to have place therein. I cannot conceive of any man being able to
          attain unto celestial glory who is not willing to sacrifice
          everything that he has for the cause of God. If I have a piece of
          land, house, money, cattle, horses, carriages, or power of mind
          and body, and am not willing to devote any or all of these to the
          rolling forth of the work of God, as they may be required by him,
          I can not conceive that it will be possible for me to enter into
          the celestial kingdom of God our heavenly Father.
          Do you understand, do you comprehend, that everything we have is
          required by God our Father, to be laid upon the altar? Is there
          anything that is nearer your heart than the Gospel of the Lord
          Jesus Christ? Is there anything that stands between you and
          obedience, perfect obedience, to the will of God, as revealed
          unto you through the Holy Priesthood? If there is, you must get
          rid of it. We must humble ourselves before the Lord to that
          extent that we shall have a greater love of his work, a greater
          degree of obedience in our hearts to the Holy Priesthood than we
          now have for the things we so highly value. In no other way can
          we expect to become the people that God designs we shall be.
          Every day, it seems to me, the circumstances of the people make
          more and more apparent the necessity for a complete change in our
          temporal circumstances. We read in the Book of Mormon that when
          the ancient Nephites began to increase in means and become rich,
          as we are now increasing, the Spirit of God began to decrease in
          their midst. There were some who had property and could clothe
          and educate their children better than their neighbors. The
          wealthy could have carriages, horses and fine raiment and other
          comforts and advantages which their poorer brethren and sisters
          could not have. In consequence of these things they became
          divided into classes. The rich were raised up in their feelings
          above the poor. The poor were humble and meek and sought unto the
          Lord, in many instances at least. Division into classes
          prevailed, and all the attendant evils connected therewith. They
          became puffed up in pride, and the Lord suffered the Lamanites to
          come upon and scourge them, and after wars had wasted away their
          strength and the magnitude of the destructions which overtook
          them had abased them, they would begin again to feel after and to
          humble themselves before the Lord, and to seek for his Holy
          Spirit to dwell in their hearts.
          We are now exposed to precisely the same influences as they were.
          We are increasing in wealth, and if we allow our hearts to be
          placed upon it, we shall have to undergo or to pass through
          difficulties similar in character to those which they had to
          endure. The Lord will not suffer us to become alienated from his
          work without scourging us. He will let our enemies upon us, or do
          something else to punish us, to bring us down and make us humble
          before him. He has provided a way by which we can escape all
          these evils, and I wish this morning, in the few remarks I may
          make, to call your attention to this subject, because it rests
          upon my mind, and seems to be the uppermost thought in my heart.
          In the early days of this Church God revealed unto his people a
          system for them to live in accordance with. It is known by us as
          the Order of Enoch; and it seems to me, every day, that events
          are so crowding upon us as to compel us to reflect upon and to
          prepare our hearts to enter upon the practice of this order; and
          that, unless we do enter upon it, sooner or later, as God shall
          direct through his servant Brigham, we shall be subjected to all
          the disasters and evil consequences which have attended the
          present system of things, under which all men seem to live and
          labor for self only, and few, very few, think about the good of
          the whole.
          In the Book of Mormon, we read that after Jesus came, the
          Nephites had all things in common, or, to use the language of the
          book, that "they had all things in common among them, therefore
          they were not rich or poor," regulated, of course, by the
          revelations he gave unto them. They entered upon the practice of
          this order, according to the account, in the thirty-sixth year of
          our era, that is, within two years after the appearance of Jesus.
          It is probable, however, from the reading, that they entered upon
          it immediately after the appearance of Jesus in their midst. They
          were then in good circumstances to enter upon it. The wicked had
          been killed off, and the land cleansed of their presence. Cities
          had been sunk, and water had risen in the place thereof.
          Mountains had fallen upon other cities, and great destructions
          had been accomplished to the land, and the remnant that were left
          were a comparatively pure people. For 165 years afterwards, or
          until 167 years after the appearance of Christ, that is, until
          about the year 201 of our era, the Nephites dwelt under this
          order. They spread abroad throughout all the land of North and
          South America. They dwelt in righteousness, so much so that
          Jesus, in speaking about them by the spirit of prophecy, said
          that not one soul of those generations should be lost. It was a
          millennium, so far as peace and truth and virtue and
          righteousness and brotherly kindness were concerned. Of course it
          was not a thousand years, but they dwelt together as one family
          for 167 years. No divisions, no strife, no enmity, no
          classification, no rich and no poor, but all partaking of the
          heavenly gift alike, and God has said in his revelations unto us.
          "If ye would be equal in heavenly things, ye must be equal in
          earthly things." They were equal in earthly things, and they were
          equal also in heavenly things.
          To read about that period, brief as is the account that is given
          to us, makes one almost wish that he could have lived in such a
          day and dwelt among such a people. The Lord foresaw and predicted
          through his servants the Prophets, that there would be a time in
          the fourth generation when the adversary would again regain his
          power over the hearts of the children of men, and they would be
          led astray and go into evil. And what was the first thing they
          did to prepare the way for the fulfillment of this terrible
          prediction? It was to reject this system or order, and begin
          again to classify themselves into rich and poor. They began to
          build churches to themselves, they began to separate themselves
          from their brethren, and to create distinctions of classes, and
          this prepared the way for the final destruction of the Nephite
          I doubt not, my brethren and sisters, that this will be the way
          in which Satan will regain his power over the hearts of the
          children of men at the end of the thousand years of which we
          read. I believe that the thousand years of millennial glory will
          be ushered in by the practice of this system by the Latter-day
          Saints. When that system is practiced the hearts of the children
          of men can be devoted to God to an extent that would be
          impossible under the present organization of affairs. Now we are
          tempted and tried and exposed to evils which we should know
          nothing about if we lived under the order I have referred to. I
          do not believe that, if we were to live as we now are for a
          thousand years, Satan could ever be bound in our midst so that he
          could not have power over our hearts. There must be a change in
          our temporal affairs, there must be a foundation laid which will
          knit us together and make us one. How is it with us now? If a man
          have a horse and he should want to sell it to his brother, he
          tries to get the most he possibly can for it. If he have a wagon
          or any other piece of property, and he wants to sell it, does he
          consult his brother's interest? Perhaps he may do so, but it is
          not always that men do so; he gets the best price he can for that
          article, regardless of his brother's welfare and benefit. There
          is a constant appeal to selfishness under the present system,
          there is a constant temptation for a man to do the best he can
          for himself at the expense of his fellowmen, and there is no
          remedying it to its full extent; in fact there is a constant
          struggle as we are at the present time to keep down within us the
          desire to profit at the expense of our fellow-men.
          There is something unnatural in this condition of affairs,
          something opposed to God. Why should we be subjected to these
          things, and have to struggle with them continually? Many
          Latter-day Saints have refrained from taking hold of
          merchandising and other branches, because by so doing they would
          have exposed themselves to hazards that were very dangerous for
          them to encounter. There was the temptation to make immense
          profits out of the necessities of their brethren and sisters.
          Under the Order of Enoch men would not be thus tempted.
          Individual benefit would not then be the aim and object of men's
          lives and labors. God did not create us for the purpose of
          striving for self alone; and when we are rightly situated, under
          a proper system, our desires will flow naturally along, and we
          will find room for the exercise of every faculty of mind and body
          without endangering the salvation of our souls. We can then trade
          and exchange, sell and buy, and enter upon business without being
          surrounded with these evils we have now have to contend with.
          God has revealed the plan, and it is a very simple one; but it
          will require faith on the part of the Saints to enter upon it.
          There are a great many evils which would be stricken out of
          existence were that system practiced. Why are men tempted to be
          thieves? Why do they steal--take property that does not belong to
          them? Would they do this if society was properly constituted? No,
          they would not be tempted to do it. The temptations that we are
          exposed to are the result, in a great degree, of the false
          organization of society. I believe there are thousands of men in
          the Christian world, who are adulterers to-day who would not be
          adulterers if they knew more and could practice the system of
          marriage which God has revealed. They are adulterers because of
          the false state of things that exists in the world. And when I
          speak of this practice, I might extend it to a great many more.
          The devil has set up every means in his power to hamper the
          children of men, to throw around them barriers to prevent their
          carrying out the will of God. And when we obey the commandments
          of God, we will defeat the adversary of our souls. When we carry
          out the purposes and the revelations which God has given and made
          known unto us, we gain immensely. We gain power and strength, and
          in a little while the adversary will be bound in our midst, so
          that he will not have power to tempt us, and this will be brought
          about by our obeying the commandments of God and the revelations
          of the Lord Jesus Christ. I also believe that when Satan is
          loosed again for a little while, when the thousand years shall be
          ended, it will be through mankind departing from the practice of
          those principles which God has revealed, and this Order of Enoch
          probably among the rest. He can, in no better way, obtain power
          over the hearts of the children of men, than by appealing to
          their cupidity, avarice, and low, selfish desires. This is a
          fruitful cause of difficulty. You can handle men better in any
          other way than when you come to their money, and all these
          temporal things they are surrounded with. I hope you will give
          this subject your attention, and seek by all the faith in your
          power to prepare yourselves for it, and to prepare your children
          for it, so that when it is deemed wisdom by the servants of God
          to enter upon this system, we shall be prepared.
          There has been some allusion, which you have heard, to the
          setting apart of a district of land in this valley for that
          purpose. If I lived here I should hail such an enterprise with
          joy, while I might fear and tremble on my own account lest
          through some weakness I might not be able to bear or pass through
          or practice it as it should be. Nevertheless I should hail it, if
          I lived here, with joy, for it matters not what may become of me,
          it matters not what may become of any of us individually, only so
          far as we, individually, are concerned, if the work of God is
          only rolled forth, if his purposes are only consummated, and the
          salvation of the earth and its inhabitants is brought about. I
          feel that it matters not what my fate may be if this is only
          accomplished and God's glory brought to pass on the earth, and
          the reign of righteousness and truth be ushered in.
          I expect that God will do a greater work in our midst, when that
          shall be brought to pass, than we can yet conceive of. We have
          thought that the Lord God delays his coming. We have now been
          forty-three years organized as a Church, and sometimes we feel as
          if the Work of God is not making that progress which it should.
          There are reasons for it. It is not stopped or delayed; on the
          contrary, it is progressing, although probably not with the
          rapidity that it will progress when we get more faith, and are
          more perfect in our practices. I have had my thoughts attracted,
          in consequence of a visit which Brother Brigham, jun., and myself
          made to the hill Cumorah about three weeks ago, to the three
          Nephites who have been upon this land, and I have been greatly
          comforted at reading the promises of God concerning their labors
          and the work that should be accomplished by them among the
          Gentiles and among the Jews, also before the coming of the Lord
          Jesus. I doubt not that they are laboring to-day in the great
          cause on the earth. There are agencies laboring for the
          accomplishment of the purposes of the predictions of the holy
          Prophets, of which we have but little conception at the present
          time. We are engrossed by our own labors. You in Cache Valley
          have your thoughts centred on the labors that devolve upon you.
          We in Salt Lake and elsewhere have ours upon the work that
          immediately attracts our attention; and while we, or all amongst
          us who are faithful, shall no doubt be instrumental in the hands
          of God, in bringing to pass his purposes and accomplishing the
          work he has predicted in connection with the ten tribes, the
          Lamanites, the Jews, and the Gentile nations, we need not think
          that these things depend upon us alone. There are powers engaged
          in preparing the earth for the events that await it and
          fulfilling all the great predictions concerning it, which we know
          nothing of, and we need not think that it depends upon us
          Latter-day Saints alone, and that we are the only agents in the
          hands of God in bringing these things to pass. The powers of
          heaven are engaged with us in this work.
          This earth is the heritage of the children of God. It has been
          given to the faithful who have lived before us, as well as to us,
          they are watching our labors with intense anxiety, and they are
          laboring in their sphere for the accomplishment of the same great
          and glorious results. They have dwelt here, and they are singing
          the song mentioned by John the Revelator--"Thou hast made us
          Kings and Priests unto God, and we shall reign on the earth," and
          the souls of them who have suffered martyrdom are crying from
          beneath the altar, "How long, Oh God, wilt thou not avenge our
          blood upon them that dwell on the earth?" They are eager for the
          redemption of Zion, the accomplishment of God's purposes, and the
          establishment of his universal kingdom upon the face of this
          earth of ours. But if we do not our duty, God will take away from
          us that inheritance which he has promised unto us, and the crowns
          that we would otherwise have will be taken and given to others.
          We shall lose these unless we do that which God requires at our
          hands with perfect willingness and joy, for there is no joy that
          any human being experiences that approaches the joy of serving
          God and keeping his commandments. It is sweeter than the sweetest
          honey, and it is more desirable than all the joy of the earth
          besides. You Latter-day Saints know this by the outpouring of the
          Holy Spirit, by the gift of the precious Spirit which you have
          received, that has rested down upon you by night and by day, and
          that has caused your hearts to be softened and your eyes to weep
          tears of joy for the goodness of God unto you. And yet we are
          indolent, and yet we think about a little property, and yet we
          would risk our salvation because we are afraid to do something
          which God requires at our hands. Oh foolish people! How shall we
          stand before the bar of our God and answer for the use we have
          made of the inestimable blessings which he has bestowed upon us?
          How can we justify ourselves for our unfaithfulness? We cannot do
          it, but we shall feel to shrink from the presence of our Almighty
          Judge when we are thus brought face to face with him.
          That we may be faithful to the end, that we may love the Lord
          better than we love everything else on the earth, that we may
          devote ourselves to his service all our days, and bequeath truth
          as a precious legacy to our children after us, is my prayer in
          the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, June 29, 1873
                            Brigham Young, June 29, 1873
                         REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
                Delivered in the Bowery, Logan City, Sunday morning, 
                                   June 29, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                 THE ORDER OF ENOCH.
          I say to the Latter-day Saints, that the only reason why we do
          not take up the subject and enter into the organization of Enoch,
          or a city of Enoch, is simply because we have not yet been able
          to find every item of law bearing upon this matter, so as to
          organize in a way that apostates cannot trouble us. This is the
          only reason. It is a matter that I am paying particular attention
          to, with some of my brethren, to see if we have skill enough to
          get up an organization and draw up papers to bind ourselves
          together under the laws of the United States, so that we can put
          our means and labor together and join as one family. As soon as
          we can accomplish this, and get an instrument that lawyers cannot
          pick to pieces and destroy, and apostates cannot afflict us, we
          expect to get up this institution, and enter most firmly into it.
          Yesterday and the day before I had considerable to say to the
          Latter-day Saints, reading the dark side of the page. I will say
          here, I am not discouraged with regard to this latter-day work, I
          am not discouraged with regard to the Latter-day Saints. If we
          were to pick and choose to-day, we should find a large majority
          of the people called Latter-day Saints, who are ready and
          willing, with open hands and pure hearts, to enter into the Order
          of Enoch, and to live and die in this Order. This is my faith
          concerning the people at large, consequently I am not
          discouraged. But there are some who need chastening. We cannot
          call names, this will not answer. We cannot tell a man that he is
          going to apostatize, but we can chasten him as a member of the
          Church, not as an individual. In this capacity, while in public,
          we do not take the liberty of chastening an individual. But we
          can say to the brethren and sisters, we are encouraged.
          "Mormonism" is onward and upward, the Gospel that the Lord Jesus
          has introduced in the latter days is enjoyed by many, and it is
          our life, our joy, our peace, our glory, our happiness, our all;
          and when we come to the trying scene, as some call it, of
          sacrificing our property, and putting it together for the good of
          the community, I do not expect the brethren will receive any more
          trials than they have heretofore, I do know whether the sisters
          Brother George Q. Cannon says the sisters have borne a great
          deal. So they have, but if they could only stand in the shoes of
          their husbands who are good, true and faithful, they would know
          that they are by no means free from perplexities. Just fancy a
          man with two, three, or half a dozen of his beloved wives
          catching him on one side, and before he can take three steps
          more, catching him on the other, and "I want this," "I want
          that," and "this is not right," and "that is not right," and so
          on; their minds just pulled to pieces. I say if the hair is
          spared on their heads they may consider that they have got
          blessed good wives. I have as many wives as many other men, and I
          keep my hair yet. But as to trials, why bless your hearts, the
          man or woman who enjoys the spirit of our religion has no trials;
          but the man or woman who tries to live according to the Gospel of
          the Son of God, and at the same time clings to the spirit of the
          world, has trials and sorrows acute and keen, and that, too,
          This is the deciding point, the dividing line. They who love and
          serve God with all their hearts rejoice evermore, pray without
          ceasing, and in everything give thanks; but they who try to serve
          God and still cling to the spirit of the world, have got on two
          yokes--the yoke of Jesus and the yoke of the devil, and they will
          have plenty to do. They will have a warfare inside and outside,
          and the labor will be very galling, for they are directly in
          opposition one to the other. Cast off the yoke of the enemy, and
          put on the yoke of Christ, and you will say that his yoke is easy
          and his burden is light. This I know by experience.
          God bless you.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Daniel
          H. Wells, August 9, 1873
                           Daniel H. Wells, August 9, 1873
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                         Saturday afternoon, August 9, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I feel to bear my testimony, my brethren and sisters, to the
          doctrines and principles of the holy Gospel of our Lord and
          Savior Jesus Christ, which, we read in the scriptures, is the
          power of God unto salvation to all who believe and obey the same.
          It has been stated here that we are a peculiar people, and that
          we have a mission to perform on the earth. This is true. Our
          Father in heaven has a work to perform on the earth, and we have
          been called to be co-workers with him in bringing to pass his
          purposes among the children of men. This is a blessed privilege
          for us. If his purposes could have been advanced and established
          upon the earth without his having revealed himself, we would not
          have come and restored the everlasting Gospel in our day. We may
          go further back, and say, that if it would have been as well for
          us to remain with our Gather in the spirit world, and not to come
          forth into this world, to pass through the ordeals which await
          us, we should not have been sent. But we have been sent for a
          purpose, and that purpose is, that we may accomplish the full
          measure of our creation, which we could not do without an earthly
          probation.--This was necessary to our advancement, as intelligent
          beings, and for the progress of the kingdom and glory of God. We
          had a pre-existence in the spirit world, and we kept our first
          estate there, or we should not have been privileged to come and
          take bodies and, by living according to the principles of the
          holy Gospel, prepare ourselves for salvation and exaltation, and
          to return again into the presence of our Father and partake of
          his glory. In this connection come in the principles of
          redemption and of the resurrection, through the power of which
          our bodies and spirits, after they have passed the ordeal of
          death, will be re-united and clothed with immortality and endowed
          with eternal life. I say, if it would have been as well for us to
          remain in the spirit world, we should not have been sent forth to
          be tested with the misery, sorrow, corruptions, evils and death
          so prevalent on earth; but it was in kindness to us, his
          children, that our Father sent us to this earth, that we may show
          whether we will be faithful in all respects to the principles of
          truth and righteousness, and to the commandments of God when in
          the midst of evil. All the requirements of our Father conduce to
          the blessing and benefit of those who observe them while they
          live here, as well as ensuring to them the blessings at the end
          of the race.
          The Lord our God never did, and he never will, reveal a
          principle, give a commandment, or make a requirement of his
          children on the earth, but what if it is carried out will prove a
          blessing to every one, for it will enable us to work out our
          salvation and exaltation by establishing the principles of truth,
          virtue and honor upon the earth, and these principles, in the
          very nature of things, must purify and elevate those who live and
          govern their actions by them. These are the only principles which
          will endure and stand for ever; while that which is of an
          opposite character will pass away. Herein is the warfare in which
          we are engaged, and which we shall continue to wage, as long as
          we live on the earth. For the evil one is ready, if we will
          listen to him, to lead us astray and to cause us to make
          shipwreck of our most holy faith; he will cause light to appear
          as darkness, and darkness as light, and he will lead us down to
          destruction if we are not continually on our guard against his
          wiles and suggestions. But if we observe the principles of the
          Gospel and the commandments of the Lord our God, they will bring
          us peace in the life that now is as well as in that which is to
          come. Some people seem to think that the pursuits so prevalent in
          the world are all that are worth living for, and that they will
          find joy and happiness therein. But such pleasures are neither
          solid nor lasting, and there is nothing that can be considered
          real, genuine joy and pleasure within the reach of the human
          family, but what is to be found within the purview of the
          everlasting Gospel. The Gospel makes men and women free--free
          from sin--the greatest of all tyrants; and there is no greater
          slave on the earth than the man who is under the control of his
          own passions, and who is subject to the dictation of the spirit
          of evil which is so prevalent in the world. The acts of all such
          persons bring their own punishment, and it is swift and certain;
          while those who are controlled by the principles of the Gospel
          have a joy and peace, under whatever circumstances in life they
          may be placed, which the world knows nothing of, and which it can
          neither give nor take away, for they have an inward consciousness
          that their course secures to them the confidence of the Lord our
          We are placed here on the earth that we may be tested. We are
          very independent beings, we have our agency, and can choose the
          road to life or the road to death, just as we please. If we would
          secure eternal life we shall have to take a course to command the
          confidence of our Father in heaven, and to accomplish this, we
          must not be weary in well doing, for it is said that only they
          who endure will receive the reward. Endure what? Why, the trials,
          temptations and difficulties that we may have to encounter in the
          path which the Gospel marks out. Our path, as followers of the
          Savior, is beset with evil on every side, and with influences
          which, if yielded to, will bring us under the power of the
          oppressor. They may seem alluring, to a greater or less extent,
          and so they are, for the power of evil has great influence in the
          earth. The wealth of the earth has long been controlled by the
          evil one, and he has bestowed it upon whomsoever he has seen fit.
          Perhaps this has been ordered so in the economy of our Father for
          the benefit of his children. We must learn to trust in God. As
          was said here this morning, we must live by faith. What is a man
          good for who, just as soon as an obstacle presents itself before
          him, flies the track and says, "I will have no more to do with
          this or with that. It is true it purports to come from our Father
          in heaven, but I can not see the benefit that will accrue to me
          in observing it, and I will seize that which offers present
          benefit, regardless of the consequences."--That man proves to all
          that he is not worthy to receive eternal riches. A Latter-day
          Saint should live so that he can bear the scrutinizing eye of the
          Almighty, in secret as well as in public. This should be his
          course all the days of his life, then when the day comes in which
          the wicked will call upon the rocks to hide them from the face of
          the Lord, he will rejoice in meeting his Father, and will join in
          rendering praise and thanksgiving to his name, for the privilege
          of again beholding him. This will be the lot of the
          righteous--those who have served God in their actions as well as
          with their lips; but sad indeed will be the fate of those who
          have been hypocritical, who have professed with their lips, but
          have not possessed in their hearts. They will dread to meet the
          face of the Lord, they have a certain fearful looking for of the
          fiery indignation of the Father.
          Now, it is true, that while in the flesh we are subjected to many
          trials and temptations; but we are not like those without hope.
          The Apostle says we are subjected in hope. In hope of what?
          Latter-day Saints who faithfully live their religion have the
          hope of a glorious resurrection and eternal life. It is part of
          the experience of Latter-day Saints to be subjected to trial, in
          some things perhaps more than the wicked, that they may gain the
          ascendency over their own passions and all the evils which beset
          them. Our passions are given us for a good and wise purpose. They
          underlie our existence. They give us nerve and energy, and power
          to execute and carry out; but they are not given to be our
          masters. Those heaven-given gifts--reason and intellect, should
          reign and bring passion into complete subjection, and they will
          do so if inspired and directed by the Spirit of God.
          We have been gathered from the nations of the earth that we may
          be taught the ways of the Lord. It was remarked here this morning
          that there was need of a reformation in the world. If it were not
          so the Lord would not have undertaken it, and things would have
          been permitted to go along as usual. But the Lord saw the
          necessity for a change. All had departed from the path of life.
          The authority of the Holy Priesthood had been taken back into the
          heavens for a wise purpose, and also for the advantage of the
          children of men upon the earth. Better for them to be without it,
          than to possess and not to obey its high behests; but when the
          set time was come from the Lord to establish his kingdom, he
          again sent forth the Gospel to the children of men, knowing that
          it would find many honest-hearted people who would be willing to
          receive instruction from heaven, and stand in the day of his
          power. The Gospel is to go forth to all nations and tongues on
          the earth, that all may have an opportunity of being co-workers
          with God in establishing his kingdom on the earth, which is
          destined to stand for ever and to absorb all other kingdoms. This
          is inevitable and will come to pass in the Lord's own due time.
          The Elders of Israel are going to the nations and gathering
          therefrom the honest in heart, and through them the Lord is
          revealing his purposes to the children of men, and the
          institutions of high heaven.
          This is the mission of the Latter-day Saints, and every one of
          them who is faithful to his calling is a co-worker with the Lord
          in the establishment of his purposes, and he will find his reward
          here and hereafter. Is it not glorious to know that we are
          engaged with our Father and God, and with holy beings who have
          gone behind the vail, in carrying on this great reformation which
          the Lord has commenced on the earth? I say it will never be
          confounded, never, no never. The principles of the holy Gospel
          will last for ever, and they will exalt all whose lives and
          actions are controlled thereby, and who will live by every word
          which proceeds from the mouth of God. Such persons will never be
          prevailed against in time and in eternity. There is nothing surer
          than this, because this Gospel will go on from conquering to
          conquer, until all nations, kindreds, tongues and people will
          come under the sceptre of Immanuel, and every knee shall bow and
          every tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ. Evil will work out
          its own overthrow. The wicked will prey upon each other to their
          own destruction, and in the Lord's own due time the earth will be
          rid of evil-doers, whereas those who are based upon the Rock of
          Ages will endure for ever. This is just as natural as any
          principle of philosophy that exists, and it is bound to come to
          pass. Our Father has passed through these ordeals, and has
          trodden the paths we are treading. He kept his second estate, and
          has attained to his exaltation. We have the privilege of
          following in his footsteps. It has been revealed in our day who
          we are, and the relationship we hold to God. We have learned that
          God is our Father, and that we are his children, bona fide his
          children. Not in a spiritual sense alone, but when we say, "Our
          Father who art in heaven," we mean just what we say.
          We have not only learned who we are, but the purpose of our
          creation and our future destiny. I have not given myself a great
          deal of uneasiness about the future. I have felt that, if I could
          act my part properly as I pass along through life, whether I
          attained to anything hereafter or not I should be content. The
          peace and happiness which I have day by day in my inmost soul is
          its own reward; and I have long been satisfied that there is
          nothing worth having outside the purview of the holy Gospel, and
          the peace, satisfaction and joy which it brings me I would not
          exchange for all that this world can bestow. As for the future, I
          am satisfied that it will be altogether satisfactory and will
          bring all that I can ask for and more than I can now comprehend,
          if my course day by day now is what it should be. I have no fears
          that my exaltation will not be as full and complete as I shall be
          capacitated to enjoy. And whether it is or not I have an inward
          peace through taking this course that, of itself, is a continual
          feast, which sustains and buoys me up under every difficulty and
          obstacle which presents itself before me.
          I think this should be attraction enough to entice every son and
          daughter of Adam. I think that the children of our Father can not
          afford to throw away these blessings. I think that we can not
          afford to take the name of God in vain. We can not afford to
          drown our reason in ardent spirits. We can not afford to sin
          against God and to violate his commandments. These practices cost
          too much. No man or woman can afford to walk in the paths that
          lead to death. They are beset with misery, envy, jealousy, and
          with everything that produces discomfort, and at the end thereof
          death, and misery both before and after death. Said Jesus,--Fear
          not him who has power only to destroy this body, but fear Him who
          can cast both soul and body into hell. Let us take the course,
          then, that will save us here and hereafter. Let the body go, if
          necessary, it if intervenes between us and the faith of the holy
          Gospel and our duty to God. If we are brought into a position in
          which the life of the body imperils our faith in the Gospel, let
          the body go cheerfully and willingly. We should pour out our
          blood as freely as the water that runs, rather than violate our
          fidelity to the principles of eternal life, or our most holy
          covenants before the Lord, or rather than deny the word after
          having tasted the powers of the world to come. To know God and
          Jesus whom he has sent is eternal life, and rather than deny them
          and turn again to the things of the world, like a sow that is
          washed to her wallowing in the mire, let this poor body go. It
          will go sooner or later anyhow, and we should esteem it a
          privilege to lay down our lives in defence of the principles of
          the everlasting Gospel. We should not rashly run into danger, but
          we should take a wise course and, at any cost, determine to rise
          above the evils that are in the world and be faithful to the
          truth, holding on to the iron rod, without swerving to the right
          hand or to the left; and if there is no other alternative, rather
          than swerve, let the body go. It will be a happy exchange, and we
          will receive it again crowned with glory, immortality and eternal
          Now Latter-day Saints, are you willing to do this? Oh yes,
          hundreds and thousands would, if necessary, walk up to the
          cannon's mouth, in defence of the truth and Priesthood, who will
          not live their religion. Such persons will suffer loss if they
          are not careful. We cannot afford to neglect our duties. We want
          to attain to celestial glory. We do not feel as though we could
          be satisfied with anything short of that. No Latter-day Saint,
          who has ever reflected upon these things, feels that he can be
          satisfied short of celestial glory. We want to attain to the
          highest of all. We have set out for that, it is the goal for
          which we are bound, and we feel that nothing short of that will
          satisfy us. How many will come short of it I do not know, but I
          know that in order to attain to it we must be careful to observe
          all the duties which are incumbent upon us. We have no promise of
          that glory unless we do. The revelations of the Lord, through his
          servant Joseph, tell us that whosoever can not abide a celestial
          law will not inherit the glory of the celestial kingdom. There
          are many called Latter-day Saints who are anxious to obtain their
          endowments, washings, sealing and anointings, and baptisms for
          themselves and their dead, and who would think they were deprived
          of very great blessings if they could not have these privileges;
          and yet they act as though if they could only snatch these
          blessings from the hands of the servants of the Lord they would
          be all right, and they could do in other respects just as they
          please. They could neglect to pay their Tithing and the
          observance of the commands of the Lord generally, and walk after
          their own vain imaginations all the days of their lives. What a
          fatal mistake is here! By your own works ye shall be judged,
          whether they be good or evil. A man may attain to all these
          ordinances, he may keep his path hidden in iniquity for a season,
          but the time will come when every evil doer will stand before the
          Lord in his own naked deformity, he will be stripped of his
          hypocrisy and subterfuge of lies. The gigantic superstructure of
          Satan, that has so long wielded influence in the earth, will be
          swept away, and in that day all who stand will do so by their own
          virtue and integrity. No man can afford to do an evil act. If it
          is unseen by his fellows, he himself knows it, and the Lord knows
          it, and that is two too many--two witnesses to establish his
          guilt, and he can not dodge it, it will be known, as it were, on
          the housetops. Therefore, brethren and sisters, let us be
          diligent in all things, even in what are considered the small
          things connected with our duties and callings as Saints. We can
          not afford to live without paying our Tithing, because it is a
          law of heaven, one of the requirements the Lord has made at our
          hands for our own benefit. Covetousness is idolatry. We can not
          afford to have anything intervening between us and the Lord our
          God. We must serve the Lord with a perfect heart and a willing
          mind. If we are so covetous that we cannot pay our Tithing, there
          is an obstacle in the way, and we have become lukewarm and
          indifferent in the cause of God. It is no matter how poor we may
          be, if we have ever done anything in the line of our duty in the
          kingdom of God, it has brought with it peace and salvation. We
          are never sorry for it afterwards, unless we turn away from the
          truth. If we neglect any duty, Tithing or any other, we feel
          under condemnation. No matter how poor we may be we should pay
          our Tithing, if we have to receive it back again at the hands of
          the Bishops, it is a blessing and a benefit to us. As Joseph F.
          Smith remarked at Toole, that poor widow who pays her Tithing,
          will receive from one to five hundredfold. She is sure to do it,
          and so with every individual.
          But it is not the poor, as a general thing, who neglect their
          Tithing. It is oftener the wealthy than the poor. The man who has
          a hundred dollars can give his ten. If he has only ten, he can
          give one easier than another man can give ten. If he has ten
          thousand, it is harder for him to give a thousand, and the more
          he has the more difficult it is for him to pay his Tithing. It
          has always been so, I apprehend; anyhow, it is so at the present
          time. We can not afford this. If we expect to attain to celestial
          glory, we must abide the law of the celestial kingdom. There is
          no obstacle in our path that we can not overcome. If we are
          determined the Lord will help us. He does and has done so all the
          time, and he will continue to do so.
          How many times have we been benefited by pursuing the course
          which the God of heaven has marked out for us to walk in? How
          often has he delivered his Saints in times past? How many times
          has he rebuked, under the administration of his servants the
          sickness of a child or the member of a family? Should we not then
          have an increased confidence to come again, to put our dependence
          in him, knowing and realizing that he is faithful in performing
          that which he has promised? Having paid our Tithing once, and
          received the blessing, should we not approach the alter again
          with renewed confidence and zeal, relying and trusting in God for
          the future, without fearing any disaster coming upon us? I think
          this is good philosophy, it brings its own reward in the very
          nature of things. Then why not feel encouraged in going to
          meeting and in attending to the duties required at our hands,
          partake of the sacrament, put away evil feelings one against
          another, and come to the table of the Lord with pure hearts and
          clean hands, to commemorate the sufferings and death of our Lord
          and Savior Jesus Christ? One great reason why the Sacrament was
          instituted was, that we might not forget him, nor our Father in
          heaven, who sent him. Said Jesus, "Do this until I come." He will
          come again, most assuredly, in power and great glory. Who will be
          prepared to receive him? Where are the people who will be able to
          stand at his second coming, when he will take the reins of power
          into his own hands?
          Is it reasonable to suppose that Jesus will send his messengers
          to warn the world, that all people may have an opportunity to
          obey the Gospel and be prepared for his coming? I think it is
          reasonable to suppose that he will commence a preparatory work on
          the earth before he makes his descent. This is the work, brethren
          and sisters, in which we are engaged--preparing for the second
          coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, that when he comes he
          may have a people zealous of good works, ready to do his bidding,
          instead of crucifying him as they did before. Then let us go to
          with our might, devoting ourselves, and whatever the Lord gives
          unto us, to him and his kingdom. Let us not sift our ways to
          strangers, but let us be diligent and faithful in sustaining
          every righteous principle. This is our duty and privilege. Let us
          divest ourselves of the evils so prevalent in the world,
          otherwise we are not gathered out from the world. The Apostle
          said--"Come out of her, O my people, that ye be not partakers of
          her sins, that ye receive not of her plagues." If we, after being
          gathered to Zion, still practice the vices and follies of the
          world, we might as well have stayed there, for these sins bring
          with them their punishment. The judgments of the Almighty follow
          sin as naturally as cause and effect in anything else, and the
          wicked nations of the world will feel retribution for the sins
          they commit, just as certain as they have an existence on the
          earth. There is no escape, except by forsaking their sins and
          obeying the commands of the Lord. We can not escape the plagues
          threatened to the sinner, even here in Zion, unless we refrain
          from sin and walk in the paths that the Lord marks out for us to
          walk in.
          The Lord foreknew that many of the spirits which were reserved to
          come forth in our day and generation would receive his Gospel,
          and stand faithful. All have the privilege of doing so. The Lord
          has extended the invitation to all his children here on the
          earth. Says he--"Turn ye, turn ye, from your evil ways, for why
          will ye die?" "Take upon you my yoke, for it is easy, and my
          burden, for it is light." "Come, drink of the waters of life
          freely, without money and without price." This it the invitation
          which is given to all nations, by the servants of the Lord, who
          do not go forth proclaiming it for hire, but because they have
          received the testimony of Jesus, and can foretell that the evils
          which are so prevalent among men are bound to bring destruction
          upon them. The earth is defiled by the sins of its inhabitants,
          and destruction will certainly overtake them unless they forsake
          their evil ways, for the Lord will not suffer this thing to
          continue forever. This is not in the economy of heaven--none
          would be saved if it were permitted to be so. Satan would gain
          the ascendency, and would dethrone the Almighty, if it could be
          suffered to go on. There must be a turning point--that has
          arrived, and the way of escape is made plain to the children of
          men. The God of heaven has revealed it in our day. We are the
          recipients of his mercy and of the principles of truth, and by
          complying strictly with the principles of the everlasting Gospel,
          which is the power of God unto salvation, we shall be preserved
          in the day of God's power; but we must observe the law of high
          heaven. If a man will persistently walk in the path of danger or
          into the fire, he will be burned and he knows it. Then why not
          take a different path? When the Lord points out the path of
          safety, his Saints must walk therein, or they will suffer the
          consequences. Some of us are captives to our own passions. We
          think we know best, and we oftentimes imagine that the Lord is
          far away, and that we are left to govern ourselves, and we yield
          to this and to that for the sake of a little transient pleasure,
          and we think that all will be well in the hereafter. We do not
          care particularly about the future, if we can only take care of
          ourselves to-day. We perhaps give way to some alluring spirit, in
          some quiet nook or corner, thinking we will be shielded if we do
          give way to some evil once in a while. There is a way to be
          shielded, but it is not by persisting in evil doing. We must turn
          from every evil way, then we have the assurance that God will
          forgive us. Men and women may do evil, but if they repent they
          can be forgiven and receive the administration of the ordinances
          of the house of God, for the authority has been restored to
          administer all the ordinances of salvation. Men may have their
          sins remitted by having the ordinance of baptism administered. Is
          there any other way by which that blessing can be obtained? Not
          that we know of; if there is, the Lord has not revealed it, and
          that is sufficient. All we have to do to secure the remission of
          sins, is to repent and to comply with the ordinance of baptism.
          We have been called from Babylon by the command of high heaven,
          and our duty now is to stand shoulder to shoulder for God and his
          kingdom, and for every holy and righteous principle, no matter
          what opposition we may meet with. What could a man do, isolated,
          in the midst of a wicked nation? He could live for God if he had
          a mind to; but what influence could he wield under such
          circumstances for the kingdom of God? None that would be
          acknowledged. He might bear his testimony, and tell those around
          him of their evils, and that would condemn those who heard him,
          if they did not heed his sayings. But when there is a
          concentration of such faith and power by the uniting together of
          people in communities, as we see here in the valleys of the
          mountains, a more formidable barrier is presented to the progress
          and advance of evil, and such unity and concentration will bring
          down to the earth an increase of power from the Lord in favor of
          virtue and truth.
          What does the so-called Christianity of the day do to check the
          torrent of corruption that is now sweeping over the face of the
          whole earth? Comparatively nothing. I say this in all charity,
          because there are a great many who are doing their utmost to
          check the progress of evil; but it still grows, and so-called
          Christianity is powerless to check it. It is greater to-day than
          it was yesterday, greater yesterday than last week, and great
          last week than a month ago, and it is incalculably greater now
          than it was a hundred years ago.
          It is time the Lord set his hand to gather his people, that he
          may secure a foothold on the earth, where righteousness may
          predominate, and where the majority of the people will be for him
          and his kingdom. The Lord has set his hand and commenced his work
          to bring about his great purposes.
          Let me bear my testimony to my brethren and sisters and all good
          friends. The Lord has spoken from the heavens, and has commenced
          this work in which we are now engaged in the tops of the
          mountains. The Prophet, in looking forward, saw that the work of
          God would be in the tops of the mountains in the latter days. We
          testify that this is what he saw here in the vales of Utah,
          Idaho, Arizona and all the surrounding Territories. The kingdom
          of God is with us to-day, not in its fullness, but it is growing.
          It is here to test the children of men, to see what they will do
          with it. Brother Heber used to say this was the threshing floor.
          We go out to the nations of the earth and preach the Gospel, a
          good many receive it and gather to Zion. But their trials begin
          when they get here, for this is the threshing floor. Here a
          people will be prepared for the coming of Jesus, that when he
          does come he may find a place whereon to lay his head, and some,
          at least, who sustain heavenly principles. If we are not the
          people, some others will be gathered for that purpose. We bear
          testimony that we are that people. True, we are in a very
          imperfect state, but we hope we are progressing, that we are a
          little better than we have been. Many Latter-day Saints can look
          back on their past lives and conscientiously bear testimony
          before heaven that they are better men and women to-day than they
          were one, two, or ten years ago. This is a guarantee that the
          work is onward and upward. It must have its commencement in the
          souls and hearts of men and women, or its fruits will not appear.
          But this work is bringing forth its fruits, they can be seen by
          all. None are so blind but what they can see them if they will
          divest themselves of prejudice. The work now commenced here will
          extend, and just as fast as the people prepare themselves to
          receive it, they may participate therein, for it will increase
          and spread until in its greatness, power and glory, it absorbs
          all kindreds, nations and tongues, and all will bow to King
          Immanuel's way, and he will rule king of nations as he does King
          of Saints. Prophets have foretold this, and we believe it, and we
          bear testimony that we are that people, and that the Lord did
          reveal himself to Joseph Smith, and called him to commence this
          work. In calling him the Lord made no mistake. He knew that
          Joseph would rather swap his life away, than quail under
          persecution or deny the faith. Joseph did this, he proved that
          sooner than swerve from his integrity to God he would die. Who
          can gainsay this? No man, in time or eternity. Joseph's martyrdom
          is a monument will endure forever, that he preferred death to
          forsaking the principles of the holy Gospel and the institutions
          of heaven. They killed him for that, and nothing else. His death
          is a testimony against this wicked and adulterous generation,
          that they will have to meet. We as a community, are his
          witnesses, and a monument that all people may look upon and, if
          they have a mind to, they can comprehend that God has commenced
          his latter-day work.
          These are the last days, and God will surely bring his purposes
          to pass. His work is established, and all are invited to help to
          build it up. We have received the principles of eternal life and
          we offer them to all. We are none of your hirelings. Freely we
          have received, freely we give, and ask nothing for it. We bear
          the glad tidings of salvation across the plains, rivers and
          oceans, and proclaim them on all suitable occasions at home and
          in distant climes. No day or hour passes without this testimony
          being borne by the servants of the Lord, and this has been so now
          for more than forty years, and during that time the work of the
          Lord has been continually increasing and gaining strength, taking
          root downward and bearing fruit upward. It is greater to-day than
          it was yesterday, and will be greater to-morrow than to-day, and
          it will continue so, no matter what may be brought to bear
          against it. We may be driven again as we have been in the past,
          but that would only increase our significance, our power, numbers
          and influence. It is vain to undertake to stop this work.
          Latter-day Saints may apostatize, their leading men may go
          overboard, but it will make no difference--the Lord is at the
          helm, and his work is upward and onward continually. Some may
          stop by the way side, but the cars will roll over and crush them.
          It is our interest to keep aboard the ship Zion, and to continue
          our efforts to bring ourselves into subjection to the law of the
          Lord, that we may be the honored instruments in his hands of
          aiding to build up his kingdom on the earth. We can only do this
          by being faithful to the counsels of the servants of the Lord who
          are inspired to teach and lead us. He has placed them in his
          Church and kingdom to guide and direct us. We have not chosen
          these men--He has chosen them. They may be our selection too, it
          is very true, but the Lord has chosen them and he is responsible.
          But we need not pin our faith to any man's sleeve. No, we can go
          to the Bible, to the revelations of Jesus given in our day; and
          listen to the whisperings of the Spirit in our own hearts for the
          testimony of this being the work of God. The Lord will reveal to
          any faithful individual all that is necessary to convince him
          that this work is true. None need depend for that testimony upon
          others; all can have it for themselves, and that will be like a
          well of water within them, springing up to everlasting life,
          revealing to them the things of God, and all that is needful to
          make them wise unto salvation. They need not depend upon my
          testimony, or upon that of President Young or President Smith,
          nor upon anybody but God. He will direct the course of all who
          try to serve him with full purpose of heart. He will show them
          whether we are placed here properly, or whether any mistake was
          made concerning the calling of Joseph Smith. The testimony of the
          Lord will tell whether we teach things of ourselves or of the
          Lord; that testimony will tell its possessors whether the
          servants of God who stand here tell the truth about this work or
          not. They need be dependent upon none but themselves and the Lord
          for this knowledge, for the Lord is willing to give liberally to
          all, and he upbraids not. All the world may learn to know the
          Lord our Father, who is in heaven, and Jesus Christ, whom he has
          sent, if they will but take the course the Lord has marked out.
          Latter-day Saints, as I said before we cannot afford to do
          wickedly. That young man, or that old man, who goes into the
          kanyon, can not afford to take the name of the Lord in vain,
          neither in the streets nor saloons of the city, and for that
          matter Latter-day Saints can not afford to go to saloons at all,
          because the associations are evil. We would to God we could
          entirely abolish every such place for there vice is seen in its
          most alluring colors. Drinking saloons and gaming tables should
          be banished from the face of the earth, because they engender
          vice. They lead the young, middle-aged and old into the practice
          of those things that are evil. The Latter-day Saints cannot
          afford to patronize them. They had better keep away from them.
          They had better not take the name of the Lord in vain, they can
          not afford to offend the Lord. They had better keep his
          commandments and not do anything that is offensive in his sight.
          The Lord will not make a man an offender for a word, by any
          manner of means. He looks with compassion on all his children,
          and overlooks a great many of their weaknesses and follies if he
          finds that they have a desire to serve him. But still, the
          Latter-day Saint who has had the whisperings of the Spirit, and
          yet becomes so negligent as to indulge in these things, proves to
          the Lord that he has not learned his lesson well,--that he has
          not learned to honor the Lord as he should do, and in consequence
          thereof he is not so much the recipient of his grace as he might
          be, and if he persists in evil the time will come when the issues
          will be barred so that the Spirit will not flow to him, and he
          will be darkened in the counsel of his mind, and there will be
          ten chances to one that he makes shipwreck of his most holy
          No man can afford to set an example of this kind before his
          children, and no young man can afford to lose the good influence
          that he otherwise might retain from his youth to manhood and old
          age, it is too expensive. Blessed is the boy or girl who has the
          privilege, as all have in Zion, of growing up without sin unto
          salvation. They can do it if they have a mind to, if they will be
          governed by the principles of the everlasting Gospel, and will
          make them their text-book and guide by day and by night, and
          always be afraid of sin and fear to walk in the paths of
          degradation. All have this privilege in the valleys of the
          mountains. We are here that we may be saved from the sins of the
          world, and the children of Zion may come up without sin unto
          salvation. Oh, that they would consider and feel a greater
          responsibility, and never lose the purity of their childhood! If
          they could do this what an influence they could exercise before
          the heavens! What power might they not bring down for the
          salvation of Israel in the day of trial, tribulation and
          difficulty! The faith of an army of young men of this kind would
          be enough to withstand every foe, and I expect the time will come
          when it will do so.
          May God help us to continue faithful, and to be more diligent and
          heedful to the teachings that we receive. We are taught in his
          ways that we may walk in his paths. Then why not be diligent and
          faithful in walking therein? They are the paths of peace and joy,
          and lead to eternal life hereafter. That we may all attain to
          that, I pray in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, July 13, 1873
                             Orson Pratt, July 13, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                           Sunday morning, July 13, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          We have heard, this forenoon, some excellent instructions in
          regard to the plan of life and salvation--instructions which
          agree in every respect with that plan as it was revealed in times
          of old. It has truly been remarked by the speaker who has
          addressed you, that the same causes will produce the same
          effects, that is, when they operate under like circumstances. I
          can see no difference, in my own mind, between the circumstances
          which surround us and the circumstances which surrounded the
          people in the days of our Savior and his Apostles. We are fallen
          creatures, so were they; we are very imperfect beings and have
          need to be saved; the same was true with regard to them. We have
          sick among us in this day, and so had they. God then ordained the
          laying on of hands for the benefit of the sick. Why not ordain
          the same principle for the same reason in our day? Would it not
          benefit the sick to be healed by the laying on of hands now just
          as much as in those days? What is the difference? Are there not
          as many sick now as there were then? Would it not be as great a
          blessing to the inhabitants of the earth to be healed now through
          this simple ordinance as it was then? When the circumstances and
          conditions of the people now and then are compared, no reason can
          be assigned why this gift should be withheld from the people now.
          The world say that in those days it was necessary for God to
          manifest his power in healing the sick and in various other ways,
          in order to convince the inhabitants of the earth concerning the
          plan of salvation that was offered to them. Why not convince the
          inhabitants of the earth in our day? Is there not as much
          necessity now as there was then? Is not a soul just as precious
          in the sight of God now as then? If it was needful for unbelief
          to be done away by miracles then, why not now? Or were miracles
          given to do away unbelief? This is a question worthy of
          investigation. We find that miracles were wrought in ancient
          times according to the faith and belief of the children of men.
          We might suppose, to hear some of the learned divines of our day
          converse, that the greater the unbelief the greater must be the
          miracles in order to do it away. But let us see how the Lord did
          operate and perform miracles in ancient times.
          We read that he went to his own native country, where he was
          born, among his neighbors and acquaintances on a certain
          occasion, and that he could not do many mighty miracles there
          because of their unbelief. What a great pity it was that Jesus
          had not some of the learned divines of the present day to
          instruct him! They would no doubt have told Jesus that because of
          the greatness of the unbelief in his own neighborhood and among
          his acquaintances he must perform some greater miracles among
          them than he did anywhere else. That would have been consistent
          with the present ideas of theologians. But in those days Jesus
          operated among the people according to their faith, and the
          greater the unbelief, the less the miracles.
          We find the same principle existing long before Jesus came to the
          earth. Jesus himself testifies that in the days of Elisha the
          Prophet, there were a great many lepers in Israel. You know that
          is a very loathsome disease, and that people would naturally be
          very glad to be healed. But none of them were healed in Elisha's
          day, says Jesus, except a man, not of Israel, but a
          foreigner--Naaman the Syrian. What was the reason? Their
          unbelief. How came this Naaman the Syrian to have faith? He
          believed in the testimony of a Jewish maiden, who had been taken
          captive by the Syrian army and carried into a far country, and
          while conversing with the people there she told them about a
          great Prophet in Israel, Elisha by name. "Would to God," said
          she, "that my master could see this Prophet and be healed!" She
          seemed to have faith, and when the report of her conversation
          came to her master's ears he took great riches and started out
          for the express purpose of going to visit this Prophet in Israel.
          When he reached the region of Palestine in which the Prophet
          lived he presented himself first before the king; but he being
          filled to a great extent with the spirit of unbelief, thought
          that Naaman had come to seek some occasion for war. "Am I God,"
          said the king, "that I should perform this work?" The Lord
          revealed to his servant the Prophet, that this man had come, and
          the purpose of his visit, and Naaman and his servant found out
          Elisha and went to his dwelling-place. But Elisha, instead of
          being very polite, and welcoming Naaman into his house, sent a
          message to him, telling him to go and dip himself seven times in
          Jordan and he should be healed. This did not seem to be in
          accordance with the mind of Naaman. He perhaps thought that, as
          he had come a long journey in great grandeur and with great
          gifts, the Prophet would be exceedingly respectful to him, and he
          was very wrathy in his mind, and said--"Are not the waters of
          Syria just as good as the waters of your Jordan?" and he turned
          away in a great rage. Finally, one of his servants said unto
          him--"If the Prophet had required thee to do some great thing,
          wouldst thou not have done it? how much rather then, when he said
          to thee, 'Wash and be clean?'" "Yes," said Naaman, "I expected he
          would come out to me, place his hand upon my head and rebuke the
          leprosy, and I should be healed; but he has told me to go and dip
          myself seven times in Jordan, and he sent this message by a
          servant instead of coming to see me himself." But he was finally
          prevailed upon by his servant to go and do as the Prophet said,
          and he went and dipped himself seven times in Jordan and
          immediately his flesh came anew upon him like the flesh of a
          little child. All the rest of the lepers, throughout Israel,
          remained unhealed, but this foreigner was cleansed and made
               Now, why this partiality? Why not do some wonderful miracles
          in healing all the lepers in Israel? It was because of their
          unbelief. But says the divine of to-day--"The greater the
          unbelief the more necessity for the miracle, and consequently, in
          order to do away with this unbelief, the Prophet ought to have
          healed all the lepers in Israel." The Lord, however, has his own
          way, and when he finds a very unbelieving generation, he does not
          satisfy their carnal curiosity, nor manifest his power to any
          great extent in the midst of the wicked; but he always shows
          forth his power his power to those who are humble and meek, and
          lowly in heart. He has done that in all dispensations, not only
          in the days of Jesus and the Apostles, but in every dispensation,
          and the power manifested has been in accordance with the faith of
          the people.
          In regard to the gift of prophecy, a great many suppose that it
          was necessary in former times, in the dark ages; but when the
          Gospel was fully established on the earth, and great power and
          signs were made manifest, there was no more need of prophecy,
          revelations, etc., and they quote a passage from Paul's writing,
          or rather a part of a passage, instead of the whole, in order to
          prove their position. In the 13th chapter of the first epistle to
          the Corinthians, Paul says--"Whether there be prophecies, they
          shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether
          there be knowledge, it shall vanish away." Prophecying and
          tongues, were to cease: "Now," says the learned divine, of the
          present day, "here is a plain and pointed testimony that these
          gifts were only intended for the early ages of the world, and
          were to be done away and cease." But why not quote the following
          verses? Why quote half a sentence or idea and then leave it? Why
          not give the whole, and find out the time when these miracles,
          such as prophecy, healing the sick, speaking with tongues, etc.,
          were to cease? If the divines of this day would read a little
          further, they would know the time and circumstances that were to
          transpire, when these things should be done away. Says Paul, in
          the following verses--"For we know in part, and we prophecy in
          part. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is
          in part shall be done away." "For now, we see through a glass,
          darkly; but then, face to face; now I know in part; but then
          shall I know even as also I am known." Here, then, it is clearly
          foretold that when there will be no more need of prophecy,
          healing, speaking in tongues, etc., the day of perfection will
          have arrived; in other words, when the Church of God shall have
          overcome and be perfected, when the Church of God shall need no
          more Prophets, when it shall have no more sick, (for if all its
          members become immortal, there will be no sick to be healed,
          hence healing will be done away, when the Church of God all speak
          one language--the pure language, the language spoken by angels,
          restored to the earth by the Lord), there will be no need of
          speaking with tongues. But until that day of perfection comes,
          all these gifts will be necessary.
          This agrees with what Paul has said in his first chapter to the
          Ephesians. He there informs us that these miraculous powers and
          gifts, which Jesus gave when he ascended up on high and led
          captivity captive, were given for a special purpose. He gave some
          Apostles, some Prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, gifts,
          healing; all were given for a special purpose. What was that
          purpose? The perfecting of the Saints.
          I would ask the learned divines of the present day, have the
          Saints need, in this age, of anything to perfect them? Or are
          they already sufficiently perfected to enter into the presence of
          the Father? If they need perfecting, and none can deny that they
          do, then Apostles are needed now, Prophets are needed now,
          evangelists, pastors, and teachers are needed now. "Well," says
          one, "we will allow that evangelists, pastors and teachers are
          needed now; we have not done them away, we have abundance of
          teachers and pastors, but we do not believe in Apostles and
          Prophets now." Why not? Did not the same Apostle tell us in the
          same verse, that Apostles and Prophets, as well as evangelists,
          pastors and teachers, were given, when Jesus ascended on high,
          for the perfecting of the Saints? Why, then, do you separate
          them, and say, that the two first-named are not now necessary,
          and that the other three are so? Why do you do this? In order to
          be consistent with the unreasonableness of this generation, and
          to comply with their traditions. You have not got Apostles, you
          have not got Prophets, and you must have some excuse in order to
          do them away, and your excuse is, that they are not needed now.
          Prove it, you cannot, it is beyond your power. You have no
          evidence, no testimony whatever by which you can prove it. With
          all the testimony in favor of your position which you can bring
          forward, I can prove that pastors, evangelists, teachers,
          Bishops, deacons, Elders and every other officer of the Church of
          Christ, which you believe in are not needed now, as easily as you
          can prove that Apostles and Prophets are not needed now. Just as
          much evidence can be adduced in favor of one position as the
          other; and the fact is, there is no evidence for either. They
          were all given for the perfecting of the Saints and the work of
          the ministry, and they were to continue until the day of
          perfection arrived; and the moment you say they are not
          necessary, you virtually say the work of the ministry is not
          necessary; and why, then, do you administer? They were given not
          only for the perfecting of the Saints and the work of the
          ministry, but for the edifying of the body of Christ, which is
          the Church. Take away Apostles, inspired of God, take away
          Prophets who foretell future events, and you take away the means
          which God has ordained for the edification of his body--his
          Church, and that body or Church can not be perfected.
          Another object, Paul informs us, for which these gifts were
          given, was that the Saints might come to the unity of the faith,
          unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the
          fullness of Christ. Take away these gifts, and what is your
          condition? You are in the same condition which Paul speaks of in
          the very next verse--"carried about by every wind of doctrine, by
          the sleight of man, by cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in
          wait to deceive." The gifts were given to prevent the people from
          being carried about by every wind of doctrine. Take away these
          gifts--the gift of revelation, prophecy and miracles, which were
          enjoyed by the Saints in ancient days, and the people are liable
          to be tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine that may be
          sounded in their ears. Why? Because they are entirely governed by
          the opinions of men. One man has his opinion, and he tries to
          substantiate it by his learning; another man has an opposite
          opinion and he tries to substantiate it, and as neither of them
          is inspired by the power of the Holy Ghost, neither having the
          gift of prophecy or revelation, each, so far as he can, gains
          influence and power over his neighbors and gathers together a
          body of people and pronounces them the Church of Christ. But God
          has nothing to do with them. He never called them the Church of
          Christ, he never spoke to them, never sent an angel to them,
          never gave them a vision, never sent a Prophet or an Apostle to
          them,--he has nothing to do with them,--they are not his Church,
          never were nor ever can be, only by repentance and turning to the
          Lord, and receiving the Holy Ghost, which is the spirit of
          prophecy. He that has the testimony of Jesus, has the spirit of
          prophecy. Paul has declared to us that no man can say that Jesus
          is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and the testimony of Jesus is
          the spirit of prophecy--it makes a Prophet of him who has it.
          This is what the Latter-day Saints believe. We have no new gospel
          to offer to the world. We have come forth, sent by the Almighty,
          to testify against the new gospels that have been introduced,
          which have only the form of godliness, and deny the power that
          was manifested in the ancient Church. We have come to testify
          against false doctrines; we are sent for this express purpose,
          and also to testify boldly against the wickedness and
          abominations of the professed Christian world, as well as of
          those who make no profession. God has commanded us to lift up our
          voices and spare not, to bear testimony against all their
          wickedness and their false doctrines, which we have endeavored to
          do, without asking any favor of the children of men. God has not
          sent us to bow and cringe to the traditions and false ideas of
          the children of men, he sent us to bear down, in plain testimony,
          against their wickedness and the corruptions which they are all
          the time practicing, and have been for generations, before high
          heaven and the whole world.
          We then say, to all the world, that if they will repent of their
          sins, humble themselves, become as little children in the sight
          of God; if they will turn away from their false doctrines, and
          believe in Jesus, who was crucified in ancient days, with all
          their hearts, and receive his Gospel, they shall not only receive
          the remission of their sins, but the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
          the signs, anciently promised to the believers, shall follow
          them. Every creature in all the world who will obey the Gospel,
          will enjoy more or less of the gifts which God has promised. If
          all do not enjoy them, they may know that they are unbelievers,
          for Jesus has said that these signs shall follow them that
          believe, and he did not mean the Apostles alone. Let us quote the
          language, that you may see that he meant every believer in all
          the world. He said to the eleven Apostles--"Go ye into all the
          world and preach the Gospel to every creature,"--every creature,
          recollect,--"he that believeth,"--that is, every creature, in all
          the world, that believeth, "and is baptized shall be saved, and
          he that believeth not shall be damned."
          Here was the division line. Mark the next promise--"These signs
          shall follow them that believe." They were not to follow a few
          individuals in Jerusalem, not the Apostles to whom he was then
          speaking alone, but them that believe in all the world. "I give
          unto them a promise that they shall be saved; and I not only
          promise them salvation, but certain signs shall follow them--in
          my name they"--these believers--"shall cast out devils, they
          shall speak with new tongues, they shall take up serpents, and if
          they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them, they shall
          lay hands on the sick and they shall recover."
          Here is the way by which every person may find out whether he is
          a believer in Christ or not. The whole Christian world can test
          themselves, and find out whether they are believers in Christ or
          not. If these signs follow, they are believers; if these signs do
          not follow, they are not believers, neither are the Latter-day
          Saints. None of us are believers unless these signs follow us;
          for Jesus promised them to every creature in all the world who
          believes; hence the promise included people now alive, as well as
          those who lived in former ages. And woe be to all the inhabitants
          of the earth, because of their unbelief; because they have done
          away the power of godliness; because they have done away the
          power of the ancient Gospel, and have turned aside after the
          doctrines of men; and yet hypocritically--perhaps some of them
          sincerely--call themselves the Church of Christ, and believers.
          Shame on the world! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Q. Cannon, August 10, 1873
                          George Q. Cannon, August 10, 1873
                        DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                         Sunday afternoon, August 10, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                 UNVIRTUOUS ACTIONS.
          A great many duties devolve upon us, of which we have to be
          constantly reminded. There are no people within the range of my
          acquaintance, to whom so much instruction has been imparted
          concerning the various duties devolving upon them, as to the
          Latter-day Saints. The best talent of the community is at their
          service. All the wisdom which God has given has been freely
          bestowed upon the people without money and without price; and, as
          had been remarked upon this Stand repeatedly, there is an
          independence about the Elders of this Church in preaching the
          Gospel unto the Saints and unto the world, that is not to be
          witnessed among the ministers of any other denomination. The
          reason of this is, that the ministers of the Latter-day Saints do
          not live upon the people, and are not dependent upon their favor
          for salaries to sustain them, and there is a consequent freedom
          in discussing measures of a monetary character, for the general
          good, when, under other circumstances, a delicacy might be felt.
          We read in the Scriptures that Jesus Christ, in speaking with his
          disciples, asked them whom he, the Son of Man, was. Peter
          answered him that he was the Christ, the Son of the living God.
          Jesus then said to Peter, "Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona;
          flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father,
          who is in heaven. And I say also unto thee that thou art Peter,
          and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell
          shall not prevail against it, and I will give unto thee the keys
          of the kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth
          shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on
          earth shall be loosed in heaven." Here was great power and
          authority given unto a man. It might be said that this was
          one-man power, Peter having the authority to bind on earth and it
          should be bound in heaven, to loose on earth and it should be
          loosed in heaven; but yet, these are the words of the Son of God
          unto one of his Apostles.
          Now, what did this authority consist of? Can anybody tell outside
          the Church of Jesus Christ? Can anybody outside the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints understand the saying of
          Malachi, where he predicts that, "The Lord whom we seek shall
          suddenly come to his temple?" Do they understand why Temples are
          built now, or for what purpose they were built in ancient days?
          Can they tell how the authority, which was conferred upon Peter,
          was exercised by him, or in what way it could be exercised by any
          man who might possess it? All these things are mysteries to the
          so-called Christian world, but God, in his mercy and
          condescension, has revealed them again, and as we frequently say
          to the Latter-day Saints, and not to them alone, for this is no
          monopoly of knowledge, God has not created a monopoly in
          organizing this Church, he is willing to extend this knowledge
          unto all the inhabitants of the earth, without money and without
          price. It is this which causes the Latter-day Saints to be so
          firmly united, and which makes them willing, if necessary, to
          suffer persecution when it overtakes them. It was this knowledge
          which bound the ancient Saints together, and which caused them to
          endure martyrdom gladly and joyfully in view of the blessings
          which they knew were in store for the faithful.
          While brother George A. Smith was speaking, I could not help but
          think of the wonderful work that is being wrought in this
          generation among the children of men, in consequence of the power
          that has been wielded through the erection and completing of
          Temples and the administration of ordinances therein. Men wonder
          how it is that the Latter-day Saints are so united. They say this
          is a most wonderful phenomenon. They attribute it all to
          President Young. They say that he has a wonderful intellect, that
          he is a good organizer, that he possesses great executive ability
          and administrative power, and that through the gifts and
          endowments which he possesses, the works which we see and the
          union that is everywhere manifest among the Latter-day Saints are
          produced. But we who are connected with the Church, while we do
          not wish to detract in the least from the merit which is due to
          him as a servant of God and a faithful laborer in his cause
          through all the years of his life since he first became
          acquainted with the truth; while we do not wish to lessen the
          merit of these labors, or to detract in the least degree from
          them, we understand principle better than to give the glory to
          man. It is God who originated and who has preserved this work,
          and who has built it up, and developed in the hearts of the
          children of men this long dormant and long lost principle which
          binds them one to another as we are bound together; and there is
          no people on the face of the earth before whom there is so bright
          and glorious a prospect for this life and also for the life which
          is to come, as the Latter-day Saints, through the blessings of
          the Gospel which God has revealed.
          We live in a different day to the ancients. They had before them
          the prospect of martyrdom and the overthrow of the work with
          which they were connected. But in these days God has given unto
          us different promises. These are the last days, and he has said
          that his kingdom shall triumph in the last days; it shall not be
          overthrown or go into the hands of another people. Our Prophets
          have been slain, the blood of the Saints has been shed, but these
          scenes shall not long continue. There may be other blood shed;
          there may be other sacrifices offered, and other requirements of
          this kind made, or rather the Adversary may have power to effect
          bloody results of this character, but they will be short-lived.
          The days of the triumph of the wicked are numbered. They can not
          prevail over this work for any length of time. It will grow and
          increase and spread abroad until it fills the whole earth, and we
          and our children after us will enjoy the earth and all the
          blessings thereof, according to the predictions of the holy
          The prospect, then, before us, concerning this life is a
          different one from that which presented itself before others who
          have preceded us. And the prospects for eternity are as bright
          and glorious as any that were ever presented to any of the
          children of men. We are sent here, for what purpose? To eat and
          drink, to clothe ourselves and to build houses, and to live and
          die like the beasts? Is that the object for which God has sent us
          here? By no means. This is a low view to take of existence. God
          has revealed to us, to a certain extent, the object of our
          existence.--We are his children--the children of Deity, with
          deity and godlike aspirations within us. We have these
          aspirations in common with all his children, and it is right and
          proper that we should have them. Every man has a desire to rule,
          govern and control; some men, to gratify their ambition in this
          respect, have trod bloody paths and have trampled down their
          fellow men in their march to power, and when attained it has been
          of short continuance. But God has revealed to us a principle by
          which we can attain to dominion and power without having to do as
          they have done. He has revealed to us the Gospel, which tells us
          that if we are faithful here over a few things he will make us
          ruler over many.
               Many men wonder how it is that we can believe in celestial
          marriage. We believe in it because it lies at the foundation of
          all future greatness. If a man rule in heaven he will rule over
          his own posterity. The Apostle John, said that they sang a new
          song in heaven--"And hast made us unto our God kings and Priests:
          and we shall reign on the earth." Reign on the earth! This was
          the song. Over whom were they to reign? Over whom more properly
          than their families? The authority to seal wives to husbands for
          time and all eternity is the authority that is restored by the
          everlasting Priesthood, and this is the authority that was given
          to Peter, by which children can be sealed and joined to their
          parents for time and for all eternity until they realize the
          blessing that was pronounced upon Abraham, when the Lord said
          unto him that, as the stars of heaven were countless for
          multitude, or the sands on the sea shore could not be numbered,
          so his seed should be and he should rule over them. This was the
          blessing which was pronounced upon him, and it is the blessing
          that has been pronounced upon every faithful man who has lived in
          a day when the Priesthood was upon the earth. Why wonder then, at
          Latter-day Saints having this view, this anticipation? Why should
          they hesitate one moment to contribute all their means to build
          Temples and to accomplish the work of God? We should be thankful
          all the day long for the blessings which God has bestowed upon
          us, and should be willing to use all our means for the
          accomplishment of his work upon the earth, no matter what
          enterprises we may be called upon to support, whether it be to
          build Temples, send for the poor, or any thing else.
          Arizona has been mentioned. The President, in his remarks this
          morning, alluded to Arizona, and to the labors of our pioneering
          brethren in that Territory. I was very much pleased to hear what
          he said in relation to that. I am thankful to see that, in his
          remarks, there was no disposition to let up, or to say, "I am in
          years now, and I will lay back and take my ease and leave the
          burden of this work to younger men, who ought to step forward and
          shoulder it." He has the spirit of the pioneer in him as much
          to-day, probably, as he ever had. I am thankful that God fills
          him with this zeal and strength. I believe it was a true remark,
          that if he had been in Arizona, there would have been good places
          found for settlement. I have no doubt there will be yet. But
          there is one thing that we must understand, that with our present
          surroundings, and at least while in the circumstances in which we
          are at present placed, good countries are not for us. The worst
          places in the land we can probably get, and we must develop them.
          If we were to find a good country, how long would it be before
          the wicked would want it, and seek to strip us of our
          possessions? If there be deserts in Arizona, thank God for the
          deserts. If there be a wilderness, there, thank God for the
          wilderness, as we thanked him for these mighty ramparts and those
          extensive plains which we had to cross when we came here. We
          thanked him for them, because a mob could not come, as they did
          from Carthage, and take away our Prophet and the Saints and hail
          them to prison and destroy them as they did then. When we came
          here I thanked God for the isolation of these mountains; I
          thanked him for the grandeur of the hills and bulwarks which he
          had reared around us. I thanked him for the deserts and waste
          places of this land: and we have all, doubtless, thanked Him many
          times therefor, and when we go hence to extend our borders, we
          must not expect to find a land of orange or lemon groves, a land
          where walnut trees and hard timber abound; where bees are wild
          and turkeys can be had for the shooting. It is vain for us to
          expect to settle in such a land at the present time. But if we
          find a little oasis in the desert where a few can settle, thank
          God for the oasis, and thank him for the almost interminable road
          that lies between the oasis and so-called civilization.
          We expect there will be settlements made through all that
          country. The time must come when the Latter-day Saints, and when
          I say Latter-day Saints, I include all the honest who will yet
          embrace the Gospel, when the Latter-day Saints will extend
          throughout all North and South America, and we shall establish
          the rule of the righteousness and good order throughout all these
          new countries.
          The President is desirous that a hundred men, supplied with
          provisions sufficient to last the winter, should go down to the
          southern country, and bestow their labors on building the Temple
          at St. George. If there could not be good places found in Arizona
          for settlements, there was a good opportunity to stay and help to
          build that Temple; and it is to be regretted that the brethren,
          although so eager to come back, did not stay until word could
          have been sent that they might stop and help the people of the
          South. If they had done this they might have done a good work,
          they might have been on hand for anything further that might have
          been required of them. Suppose we all were to allow ourselves to
          be deterred from accomplishing missions by apparent difficulties,
          how long would it be before the influence and prestige which
          ought to attend the efforts of the Elders would be lost? We have
          had a reputation, heretofore, of accomplishing everything of this
          kind that we undertook. But let us be faint-hearted and we lose
          our influence and power both with God and man. All our labors
          have to be works of faith. When we are told to do a thing, we
          should go to work believing, as Nephi says, that God never gives
          a commandment unto the children of men save he prepares a way
          whereby they shall fulfill that commandment. He never yet sent a
          man to do a work without giving him power to accomplish it. We
          can do these things if we will. We can build up the kingdom of
          God on the earth, and we can train our children in the love of
          this work, and we can surround them by a wall that no power can
          surmount or break down. I am thankful that we are thus situated,
          although to some the prospects appear gloomy. Many of our enemies
          say that "Mormonism" is in its last ditch, and it will soon be
          overthrown. I am willing that every one should have that opinion
          who wishes to entertain it. If they wish to delude themselves
          with such ideas, all right. But I say to the Latter-day Saints,
          we have not yet reached the last ditch; neither shall we if we
          will do what we ought to do, and obey the counsel that has been
          given unto us during these two day's meetings, and that is given
          to us every Sunday and at all our meetings. There is no power on
          the face of the earth that can withstand our efforts, or that can
          prevail against us. We have truth, unity, temperance and virtue;
          we have the power of God; we have the promises of the Almighty in
          our behalf, and there is no power that can prevail against a
          people who will practice the principles which are taught unto us.
          But I will tell you what causes me, as an individual, to
          fear--when I see fifty, a hundred or two hundred persons come to
          meeting; when I see men who ought to be at meeting attending to
          their duties, going off into the country on excursions; when I
          hear of their doing something that will detain them from meeting,
          and see the meetings neglected, and the idea growing up--"Well,
          it is a day of rest, I am tired and weary"--as though they could
          not obtain rest in coming to the house of the Lord and serving
          him on the Lord's day. These acts, this negligence, causes fear
          sometimes to come into my heart, and I expect it has the same
          effect on our brethren. I deplored, in my feelings, the
          suspension of our forenoon meetings. I think it is a bad sign. We
          had a School of the Prophets here, to which most of the Elders
          were invited, and which they attended. That had to be suspended.
          These meetings on the Sunday morning had to be suspended. What
          more will have to be suspended or withdrawn? I have thought,
          unless the people of this city arouse themselves, change their
          course and are more diligent, that it might not be long until the
          presiding Priesthood would be prompted to move from this city;
          not that the authority of the Priesthood will be withdrawn. These
          things are painful in the chief city of Zion, and they are not
          such indications as I like to witness. Yesterday there was a
          meeting appointed; but instead of attending it, the brethren were
          engaged in haying and every kind of labor. They can do this, of
          course if they wish; but it does not look very well when a
          meeting is appointed, and the Apostles suspend their labors and
          come here to teach you, for you to stay away, thinking your
          employments are of such importance that you cannot spend time at
          meeting. Men and women who entertain this feeling and take this
          course ought to be ashamed of themselves! It is treating the men
          who preside over you with disrespect, for which, if you could
          realize, you would be ready to apologize.
          You cannot be too careful in relation to our duties. This is a
          day when every one should be diligent in the performance of
          duties and should attend to them strictly. You should invoke the
          blessing of God upon your habitation, and upon your children,
          that they may grow up in the fear and admonition of the Lord.
          Every boy in this community should feel that he would rather lay
          down his life than sacrifice his virtue or indulge in unvirtuous
          actions. We have to guard against the bad examples seen around
          us. Mothers, teach your girls the value of virtue and chastity.
          Inquire into their movements, and guard them as you would the
          most precious jewels which God could give unto you. Fathers, talk
          with your sons, and fortify them against temptation. Let them
          flee lust, for I tell you that, as true as we live, the words of
          God will be fulfilled, that he that looks upon a women to lust
          after her shall deny the faith unless he repents. We know that
          this is so. I know it by seeing young men grow up from boyhood in
          this Church until the present time. I think about numbers I was
          acquainted with in my boyhood. Where are they? They have lost the
          faith. Elders have lost the faith who have taken a course of this
          kind. It is a damning sin, and wherever indulged in it banishes
          the Spirit of God. No man can retain the faith without the Holy
          Ghost, and no man can retain the Holy Ghost who takes a course of
          this kind. Be warned of these things, if you wish to hold on to
          the faith and to sit down with the fathers in the kingdom of God.
          Then abstain from lust, and everything which would lead thereto.
          No matter how wild and rowdy our boys may be, and many of them
          are so, I do not care for such rowdiness and wildness, if it is
          not associated with unvirtuous actions. A man may be as nice, to
          all appearance, as a human being can be, so far as externals are
          concerned, and yet, if he lack virtue, he is like a whited
          sepulchre. God is not with such a man, and God will damn this
          generation for the course they take in relation to women. That is
          their crying, damning sin.
          Let us guard against it. Let us watch our children. Let us
          prevent the ingress of crime. Let us guard our own hearts, and
          endeavor to secure the portals of the hearts of our children that
          evil suggestions, from whatever source, may never take root
          That God may bless and preserve us, and deliver Zion from all her
          enemies, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, August 16, 1873
                            Orson Pratt, August 16, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                Delivered in the Tabernacle, Ogden, Saturday morning, 
                                  August 16, 1873.
                             (Reported by James Taylor.)
           I have been called upon, but a few minutes ago, to address the
          congregation who are here assembled, which I desire to do through
          your united faith and prayers in my behalf. Without the
          assistance of the Spirit of the Lord it is impossible for any
          person, in a religious capacity, to edify and instruct his
          fellow-beings. But, if we have the Spirit of the Lord, however
          imperfect our abilities may be, we are sure to edify and
          enlighten the people, and the person also who speaks will be
          edified; for it is written in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
          "He that speaketh, as well as those who hear, will be mutually
          edified together," if the Spirit of the Lord is poured out from
          on high upon us. It is said in another revelation that "the
          Spirit of the Lord is given by the prayer of faith." Faith is
          required on the part of the people to obtain all blessings of a
          spiritual nature. And in order to have faith it is important that
          we should do the will of God, otherwise our faith will be very
          weak indeed. He that doeth his master's will, and has within him
          the desire to work righteousness, can approach the Lord in faith;
          but if we do not keep his commandments, and have not this desire,
          and do not his will, our faith becomes exceedingly small indeed.
          It is, in my estimation, very similar to what we see transpire
          here on the earth, between parents and children. When children
          become rebellious, and do not perform the will of their parents,
          it is with a very small degree of confidence that they come
          before their parents and seek for any kind of favor or blessing.
          They come trembling, doubting. They know that their conduct has
          been such as to prevent them from receiving favors which they
          especially desire. Sometimes, perhaps, the father will grant the
          petition of a rebellious son, when he has sufficient confidence
          to offer up a petition to his parent. But if that rebellious son
          has so far strayed form the parent that he has no confidence to
          approach him, and does not offer up any petition to the parent,
          it is very doubtful about the parent's taking into consideration
          his wants in some respects, and bestowing the favors which he
          really desires. So it is between us and our heavenly Father.
          Sometimes people, through their transgression, through their
          disobedience, through their rebellion to the principles that God
          has revealed, may have lost their faith to that degree that they
          will not go before their Father, will not pretend to ask him for
          a favor, thinking that their transgressions are too great, and
          that the Lord takes into consideration their peculiar wants, and
          the especial blessings which they would be glad to receive.
          How many are the commandments and instructions which God has
          given to this people? We have been blest in this generation with
          an abundance of the manifestations of the spiritual blessings of
          the kingdom. Perhaps there never was a people since the world
          began that have had as much information, in so short a period of
          time, from their organization, as what the Church of the
          Latter-day Saints have had. When we take into consideration this
          one book, the Book of Mormon, which God has, in mercy, brought
          forth, and the information that is contained therein, and combine
          this information with the Jewish record of the Old and New
          Testament, and then in connection with these two books, the
          revelations that are contained in the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants; all the information that is, and that has been given
          from time to time in that book. Then, in addition to these three
          books, all the revelations that God has delivered to us by the
          mouths of his servants from time to time, some of which have been
          published, others have not been published, but are still
          considered by this people as sacred as the things that are
          published. I say when we take into consideration this flood of
          light and intelligence that has burst forth upon the world, in
          the period of about forty years, we may say that we have been
          blest so far as light and information are concerned, far beyond
          any other people with whom we are acquainted. It is true we have
          not the full history of all the various dispensations, and all
          the manifestations of the mercy and goodness and power of God
          among those different peoples and nations and ages past. We could
          not say of a certainty how much information God may have imparted
          in those dispensations. We read in some revelations what God has
          given about the organization of ancient Zion. In the seventh
          generation from the creation--from the days of Adam--we read
          about the preaching of Enoch. How he went forth and prophesied to
          the nations. How he built up the Church among the various
          nations. How they built up Zion. In the history of this ancient
          Zion, we find that Enoch continued his preaching in
          righteousness, three hundred and sixty-five years, before Zion
          was prepared for a translation. How much was revealed during that
          time we do not know, no doubt much was given; but I doubt whether
          there was one hundreth part of the information communicated,
          during the first forty years of the existence of ancient Zion,
          which has been communicated to us, as a people, in our day.
          Sometimes we find it to be the case, that God manifests his
          goodness and mercy to a people, not in the way of revelation, but
          in the way of power, without much information. We find this to be
          the case among ancient Israel. They have been slaves in Egypt for
          a long period. They had been taught, from their childhood up, to
          work mortar and make brick, and toil and labor for the
          Egyptians--their taskmasters. During this period of time they had
          not the opportunity of learning much. There must be a little
          leisure granted that the mind may be taught, instructed and
          educated; but it seems that their whole education for two or
          three generations, or for a long time after they were brought
          into bondage, was given to them by their taskmasters--how to form
          bricks or adobies, or whatever it might be--hard labor. If they
          had a little leisure, instead of using it in treasuring up the
          knowledge of god, they needed it to recuperate their physical
          systems, that they might rest from their labors, and go again and
          drudge on the morrow.
          This seems to have been the condition of Israel in the land of
          Goshen, in Egypt. Consequently, when Moses went down to Egypt, he
          found an ignorant people. It is true they kept up the form of the
          Priesthood among them. Before the Priesthood of Aaron was
          confined to that particular tribe, we have an account of this
          Priesthood being in existence. After they were led through the
          Red Sea, before the Lord set apart Aaron and his sons, before he
          confined the Priesthood to Levi, when the children of Israel came
          and camped before Mount Sinai, we recollect that there was a
          strict law given. The Lord told them that he was about to descend
          on Mount Sinai, and he charged the people that they should not
          break over certain bounds lest they should perish, for if any
          person or beast should touch the Mount, they should be stoned to
          death. The people, being ignorant and not fully acquainted with
          the strictness of the commandments of the Most High, a curiosity
          was excited, and some of the congregation, when Moses went up to
          Mount Sinai, wanted to draw near, and the Lord sent Moses down to
          charge the people again a second time. And the Priests were
          commanded that they should not break through lest they should
          perish. What Priesthood? Not a Priesthood that was confined to
          Levi, or to the descendants of Aaron, or to Aaron himself; but it
          was a Priesthood that existed among Israel. That same Priesthood
          that is mentioned in one of the revelations in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, where in speaking of the two Priesthoods,
          it says that they continue together in the Church of God, in all
          generations, when God has a people upon the face of the earth;
          not confined to any special lineage, so far as the Priesthood is
          concerned. Go down and charge the PRIESTS, that they do not break
          through. This organization may have existed through all the
          period of the slavery of the children of Israel, for several
          generations, although we cannot suppose that they had been fully
          instructed. They had no printed records as we have. They had not
          a large collection of books, in the form of Jewish Bibles, to
          which to refer for information. They had not a large collection
          of books similar to the Book of Mormon, for printing was not then
          known. If any of their scribes found a little leisure to write
          off some of the revelations, it would be only a stray copy or two
          that would be in the hands of the children of Israel. We can
          therefore see the difference between them and the Latter-day
          Saints. They were permitted to enjoy, in a special manner, the
          power of the Almighty in their midst. This shows that in some of
          the dealings of God, he manifests his power if he does not
          manifest his revelations.
          There is a great deal of danger when the people see a great deal
          of power existing in their midst. For the want of experience and
          information, for the want of more knowledge, there is a liability
          to sin against all of this power that may be made manifest in
          their midst; and this would bring sudden destruction. This is no
          doubt the reason why God did, in so short a time, send forth such
          swift judgments upon the heads of the children of Israel. They
          had seen the manifestations of his power while they were in
          Egypt; they passed through the Red Sea, and then beheld the glory
          of God upon Mount Sinai. If they would suffer themselves to
          reject this power thus made manifest, it brought speedy
          destruction upon them.
          When Moses was on the Mount they made a golden calf. We no doubt
          are led to wonder why it was, while the glory of God rested on
          the Mount, and while the Lord was thus showing forth his
          omnipotent power--we are led to wonder why it was--that they
          should build golden calves, and fall down and worship them. It
          was because of their ignorance. This glory appeared to them on
          the Mount like a natural phenomenon. Some natural cause, perhaps,
          was assigned. They saw the clouds as we see the clouds upon our
          mountains. They might have thought that there was a volcanic
          eruption on the Mount, and concluded there was no God in it; and
          therefore, that they needed to make gods of their own finger
          rings, and fall down and worship them.
          The consequence was that the Lord sent Moses down out of the
          Mount again. And he threatened that he would destroy the whole
          nation, and make of Moses a great nation. But Moses quoted the
          promises that the Lord had made to their fathers, and the Lord
          concluded to hearken to the words of Moses and spare the people.
          Moses went down, and as he drew near, he heard a great noise, and
          he saw them dancing around a golden calf, and they were stripped
          naked. And thus they had turned their hearts away from the Lord.
          Now instead of bearing all this, the Lord inspired Moses to say
          to the people, let those who are on the Lord's side come forth;
          put every man his sword by his side, and go in and out from gate
          to gate throughout the camp, and slay every man his brother, and
          every man his companion, and every man his neighbor. And there
          fell of the people that day about three thousand men. On this
          occasion great destruction came on them, because of their
          transgression. It was among a people that had been enlightened
          only by miracles, signs and wonders. We find this to be the case
          throughout all the sojourn of the children of Israel in the
          wilderness. They would become rebellious; and the Lord had to
          send forth judgments, miraculous judgments upon them from time to
          time. Their carcasses fell in the wilderness. Sometimes a
          terrible plague would break out, and the only way that Aaron
          could stay the plague was to get between them and the plague, and
          offer up sacrifices. The flying serpents that infested that great
          wilderness would destroy them, and the only way there was to be
          healed, was to look upon a brazen serpent. And, after all, what
          was their information? What was their knowledge concerning the
          things of the kingdom of God? The very knowledge that they had
          when they came forth out of Egypt, the knowledge of the Gospel,
          of its first principles--even that knowledge seems to have been
          taken from them, and a law of carnal commandments given to them
          The Lord, in this dispensation, is beginning to operate a little
          differently from what he has done in former ages. In the first
          place he performs some small miracles, such as unstopping the
          ears of the deaf, and causing the lame to walk, the dumb to
          speak, some fevers to be rebuked, some plagues to be stayed, and
          devils and unclean spirits to be cast out. Instead of coming down
          upon a mountain, and causing the earth to shake by his power; and
          instead of showing forth a pillar of fire by night, and a cloud
          by day, he has taken a different course: "First, give the people
          knowledge, give them understanding, show unto them the principles
          of my law, make them strong in the knowledge of God, and show
          forth but very little power in their midst." This seems to be
          wisdom, that we may have knowledge proportionate to the power
          that is made manifest, that when he does show forth his power, we
          may turn not our hearts away from him. In the beginning of this
          work it seemed to be necessary that certain persons should be
          raised up to bear witness to the Book of Mormon--of its divinity
          that the work might be commenced. But did the Lord continue to
          send forth his angels? Oh, no. After he had raised up three
          witnesses in 1829, angels' visits became more scarce, because the
          people were not prepared for them. Even these three witnesses
          were not prepared for a day of trial; for they turned from the
          Lord, and fell into transgression, and did not keep the
          commandments of God. What was the matter with them? They had
          greater power made manifest in their midst, than they had
          knowledge to keep them in the faith. If they had had more
          knowledge, it would not have overthrown them. We find that Oliver
          Cowdery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris beheld the plates that
          were translated, and heard the voice of the Lord out of heaven,
          proclaiming in their ears that the translation had been performed
          by the gift and power of God. And they put their testimony in
          writing, and it went forth. But this was too great a power for
          the little knowledge that they had. And the consequences were
          that they had trials, and these trials overpowered them. But we
          never have heard that these witnesses have denied their
          testimony. Because they were not all the time beholding the power
          of God made manifest, they fell away. Now this should be a lesson
          to the Latter-day Saints, that when we do see some small miracles
          wrought, we should strive to strengthen ourselves up in the
          spirit of our religion, with light and knowledge and
          information--to gain all that we possibly can, that we may be
          spiritually strengthened; a miracle is external to the senses,
          and has only an exciting effect upon the mind. Unless it is
          accompanied by the Spirit of the living God in the heart, what
          are we benefitted? We are able to bear testimony to what our eyes
          have seen, but where are we benefitted, unless the Holy Ghost is
          shed forth in our hearts?
          Moreover, God has determined that in our day he will manifest his
          power again. When I say our day, I ought to say in the days of
          this last dispensation of the fullness of times. Before it closes
          up, it will turn out to be one of the most magnificent eras ever
          manifested to the world, so far as power is concerned. The Lord
          has taken this method for forty years past, to prepare us for
          what is coming. And if we will treasure up what the Lord has
          given, and suffer his will to be written in our hearts, and
          printed on our thoughts, and give heed to the teachings and
          counsel of the living oracles in our own midst, we will be
          prepared, that when the day of power does come, we shall not be
          Now, that there is a day of power coming, every Latter-day Saint,
          who is acquainted with the predictions of the Prophets, is
          certain. He is expecting that it will come in the time specified
          in those revelations. God has said to us, in the Book of Doctrine
          and Covenants, that when the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled,
          then cometh the day of my power. "Thy people will be willing,"
          says one of the ancient Prophets, "in the day of thy power." The
          Elders of this Church have gone forth among many nations. They
          rejoice in the power that is made manifest, in some measure. God
          has said that they should go and preach the Gospel to all nations
          of the earth; and that signs should follow them that believe. In
          my name they shall do many wonderful works. In my name they shall
          cast out devils, speak in other tongues; and the eyes of the
          blind shall be opened. The Elders have found this to be true. As
          far as the people have had faith, they have seen this power, in
          some measure, displayed. But this can not be said, comparatively,
          to be the day of his power. When the day of the power of the Lord
          shall come, then will be a time when not only the sick, the lame
          and the blind, but also the very elements will be wrought upon by
          the power of God, as the Lord has spoken, and be subservient to
          the commands of his servants. Will the waters be divided? O yes.
          We are told, in the prophecies of Isaiah, that when the house of
          Israel shall return to their own country, he will strike the
          river Nile, in the seven great channels, by which it enters into
          the Mediterranean Sea. Instead of taking them above these seven
          different channels, he will make a road through the seven
          channels of the river Nile; and the people of Israel will go
          again dry shod, as they did anciently. In the eleventh chapter of
          Isaiah, and the 15th verse, we read that "the Lord shall utterly
          destroy the tongue of the Egyptian Sea," not the main body of the
          sea. Those who are acquainted with the north portion of the Red
          Sea know there are two prongs, one is called the tongue of the
          Egyptian Sea; and the children of Israel shall go through dry
          shod, and through the seven channels of the river Nile, as did
          Israel in the day that they came up out of the land of Egypt.
          Here will be a miracle wrought greater than that of speaking in
          tongues or the healing of the sick--more convincing in its
          nature. When this is done together with many other things, the
          children of Israel will no longer feel themselves under the
          necessity of referring to the day when the Lord wrought wonders
          as they came up out of the land of Egypt. You know it has been a
          saying with the Jews some thousands of years, that the God of
          Israel lives. "We do not worship the king of god which you
          heathens worship. We worship that God that divided the waters,
          that came down on Mount Sinai." They always refer back to
          miracles four thousand years old, that their God is a God of
          miracles. This ancient proverb is to be done away, in modern
          Israel. Instead of referring back to ancient miracles, it will be
          said, "The Lord liveth that brought the children of Israel from
          the land of the north, and from the countries he has driven them
          to the land of their fathers." That will be the time when Israel
          will be willing. All Israel will be willing to acknowledge the
          power and glory of that God whom they serve. It seems that the
          Lord is going to enact over again, a thing that he did after they
          came through the Red Sea. After they came through the Red Sea,
          the Lord brought the children of Israel into the wilderness, and
          kept them there forty years, so that all the people perished
          except Joshua and Caleb. When the Lord brings the people of the
          House of Israel, in the latter-days, instead of taking them
          direct to the land of Palestine, he brings them forth into the
          wilderness again, which you will find recorded in the 20th chap.
          Ezekiel. "I will bring you into the wilderness, and plead with
          you face to face." Now if the Lord did plead with them face to
          face in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, and gave them
          revelations there, if his presence, at first was with them, and
          was not taken from them at the first, so will he do again--he
          will plead with them face to face.
          I do not think, however, that they will, in the latter days, so
          far transgress, as to bring upon themselves the curse that come
          on their fathers, in ancient times; for then he took from them
          the glories of the covenant of the Gospel, and introduced another
          covenant, the covenant of the law. The first tables of stone, we
          are informed by the inspired translator, contained, not only many
          instructions for the government of the people, but revelations
          containing the Gospel of the Son of God; the principles of the
          higher law, that were calculated to cause all who obeyed the
          same, to enter into his rest, which rest was the fulness of his
          glory. These tables were broken to pieces, because of the worship
          of a golden calf. The first covenant was broken. And when Moses
          went into the mount a second time, the ten commandments were the
          only things that were contained on the second tables, that were
          on the first. But in addition to that, was added the law of
          carnal commandments. Hence the Gospel was taken away. Its higher
          ordinances were withheld. The higher Priesthood was withheld. The
          system that was intended to make them a kingdom of Priests was
          withheld. And they were left with the law of carnal commandments.
          A law by which they could not live. Statues which were not good,
          and judgments whereby they could not live. But in the latter-days
          we have reason to believe that the children of Israel will never
          experience such a curse as this. That the presence of the Lord
          will not be withdrawn from them as it was then. But coming again
          to the 20th chapter of Ezekiel, we find that after the Lord has
          brought them into the wilderness, we are informed that "he will
          bring them into the bonds of the covenant, not the law of carnal
          commandments, but into the bonds of the new and everlasting
          covenant" that will be renewed for them. That will be something
          binding. "I will bring them into the covenant, and purge out the
          rebellious that shall be among you. They shall not enter into the
          land of promise, he will not let them get in. God did these
          things in ancient times, and foretold what he would do in the
          latter days.
          We have been brought here as the beginning of the great
          latter-day kingdom--brought from the nations--established in
          these lofty regions of our continent--in these mountain valleys.
          We have been brought here and instructed, and taught for many
          years. In what? Not in a law of carnal commandments. I think I
          will take a portion of that back. I will say that we have been
          instructed in the law, the principles of the new and everlasting
          covenant, which has not as yet been taken from us; but in
          addition to that, because of the hardness of our hearts, we are
          deprived of some blessings that pertain to this new and
          everlasting covenant. Do you wish to know what blessings have
          been withheld from us, that pertain to the higher law? I will
          tell you. In the year 1831, soon after God first established this
          Church, when he took his servant, Joseph, the Prophet, and many
          of the first Elders of this Church, and brought them together in
          the western boundaries of the State of Missouri, and pointed out
          to them where the city of the New Jerusalem should be built, and
          when the Temple should be located, certain laws were revealed.
          These laws, if adopted, were calculated to make this people of
          one heart and mind, not in doctrine alone, not in some spiritual
          things alone, not in a few outward ordinances alone, but to make
          them one in regard to their property. God pointed out certain
          laws in 1831, and which were more fully revealed in 1832, and in
          1833, he told us what the order of the kingdom was, in regard to
          our property. Now what was the law? The Lord ordained that every
          man who came up from the churches abroad to that choice land,
          where the Zion of God is to be built in the latter days should
          consecrate all his properties. In what way? How consecrate it? In
          what form? Now in this Territory we have had a form of
          consecration, some have complied with that form, but where is
          there a man who has been called upon to comply with it in
          reality. The law was, consecrate all of your properties, whether
          it be gold, or silver, or mules, or wagons, or carriages, or
          store goods or anything that had any wealth in it--all was to be
          consecrated, to come to the Lord's store house. Agents were
          appointed to receive these consecrations. Not consecrate to any
          man, or to these agents but consecrate to the Lord, for his
          storehouse. Now, I ask, did not that make us all equal? Supposing
          that a man came to Jackson Country with five hundred thousand
          dollars, and another came with five dollars. If both of these
          persons consecrated all that they had, would they not stand on a
          platform of equality? Both of them worth nothing at all. So far
          as property is concerned they were equal. Now after this
          consecration, what then? We were not counted really worthy to
          receive bonafide inheritances immediately, but I will tell you
          what we were counted worthy of, we were worthy of being the
          Lord's stewards, as you will read in many places in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants. What is a steward? Is he a bonafide owner
          of property? No. If I were called upon to be a steward over a
          certain farm or factory, the business is not my own, I am only as
          an agent or steward to take charge of the concern, and act upon
          it, as a wise steward, and to render up my account to somebody.
          The Book of Covenants informs us that it is required at the hand
          of every steward to render an account of his stewardship, both in
          time and in eternity. To whom? To those whom God selects and
          appoints. If it be the first presidency of the Church in
          connection with the Bishops, then these are the proper agents to
          whom a strict account of that stewardship must be rendered. But
          how do we become stewards? Let us inquire into this. However the
          people, after they have consecrated as the law required,--how
          were they to become stewards? The Lord's agents, the Bishops,
          that had a knowledge of the things of God, were to purchase lands
          by this consecrated property, from the General Government, or
          from individuals, as the case might be. They were to purchase
          wagons, mules, and all that was requisite to carry on mechanical
          business, and stores, according to the amount of property
          consecrated and put into their hands. This was to be done by the
          Lord's agents, and those whom they should call upon to assist.
          When all this land, and tools and machinery, and horses, and
          sheep, and so forth, are procured out of the Lord's money; what
          then? Does every man receive an exact equality, or amount of this
          property? No. Why not? Because some men have more ability for
          managing a stewardship than other men. Some men perhaps all their
          lifetime have been accustomed to carrying on great establishments
          and know how to conduct great establishments. It is to be
          supposed that such a man would be limited to the same amount of
          stewardship as the man who has fifty acres of land? It may
          require twenty, or a hundred times the amount of stewardship to
          be placed in the hands of such a man, than what is required of
          other stewards who manage farming only. Does not that make them
          unequal? No. They are all stewards. The property belongs to the
          Lord. But, inquires one, does not this man of great capability
          have more of the luxuries of life? No. Because he has to give an
          account of his stewardship to the Bishop, and if this man of high
          capability has made at the end of the year a hundred thousand
          dollars, he is required to hand in an account to the Bishop, at
          the end of the year, and if there have been made a hundred
          thousand dollars, clear gain, does the man own it? No. It is
          brought to the Lord's store house. The poor man that has gained
          fifty dollars extra from his farm hands in his fifty dollars and
          an account of his stewardship. If the man that has handled a five
          hundred thousand dollar stewardship has used it improperly, the
          account will show. "I have done thus and so. I have purchased
          such and such machinery." If he has laid out his stewardship for
          self-aggrandizement or unwise purposes, another man is placed in
          his stead. And the poor man who has gained his fifty dollars, if
          he has purchased any thing that is unwise or unnecessary, and he
          has limited himself to that fifty dollars as clear gain, he will
          be moved out of his stewardship. At the end of the first year all
          these stewardships are made equal again; it is all consecrated
          unto the Lord's storehouse, they are all on an equal footing
          again. Then, again, during the year before these accounts are
          rendered up, if they are wise stewards there will be no
          advantage, each one will be on his guard all the time lest his
          stewardship is not approved of.
          That is the order of heaven. That is the ancient order, and it
          was the order instituted in the year 1831. What did the Lord say
          about those who would not comply with his order? Some of our
          eastern farmers, when they left their homes in Vermont, or in the
          State of New York, and came up and saw the beauty of that land,
          and the depth of the soil, and the beautiful timber in Jackson
          County, they forgot that they were to be the Lord's stewards, and
          began to think that they could use their own property, instead of
          complying with the law of consecration. "What a blessing it will
          be, said they, if I can buy up this land at a dollar and a
          quarter, per acre; for I can sell it out for a hundred times as
          much and make myself a rich man; I will not sacrifice my
          property." These were some of the feelings that filled the hearts
          of some. But the Lord sent up a revelation, given through his
          servant Joseph, in Kirtland, warning the Saints against their
          receiving their stewardship without complying with this law of
          consecration. That if they would not comply with it, their names
          should be blotted out, and the names of their children; their
          names should not be had on the book of the law of the Lord. That
          they should perish, &c. We find that the people did not comply,
          and hence the Lord, in about two years and four or five months,
          suffered our enemies to be stirred up against us, and the Saints
          were driven from the land. They were driven forth, in the bleak
          cold month of November, to wander whithersoever they could for
          protection. What was the reason? The Lord tells us, he suffered
          this, because of our transgressions. The Lord informed us, that
          there was covetousness in our midst, and "for this reason I have
          suffered them to be removed." The Lord commanded us to purchase
          all of that land, but instead of doing this, many were holding
          fast to their dollars, and thought that the Lord intended to
          cheat them out of their property, and they said,--"We'll see what
          the Lord will do for his people. If he will show forth his power,
          by and by, when all gets to be pleasant, we will take our
          property and go and settle down among the Saints." They did not
          believe what the Lord required, hence they were scattered from
          synagogue to synagogue. In one of the revelations, says the Lord,
          "I will remember them in the day of my power, when the time shall
          come, but they shall suffer tribulation for a little season. And
          when they have been sufficiently chastened, they who remain shall
          return with their children to build up the waste places of Zion."
          I have related these things that we may understand wherein we
          have once had the privilege of complying with the celestial law
          in regard to our property, and wherein a great principle has been
          put out in our midst. In all of our wanderings the celestial law
          has never been put in practice, as regards our property. But the
          Lord has not left us any more than he did the children of Israel,
          when they were rebellious. Instead of entirely casting them away,
          and denouncing them and rejecting them as his people, he still
          gave ancient Israel a law. Instead of entirely rejecting us, he
          gave us another law. One inferior to the celestial law, called
          the law of Enoch. The law of Enoch is so named in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, but in other words, it is the law given
          by Joseph Smith, Jr. The word Enoch did not exist in the original
          copy; neither did some other names. The names that were
          incorporated when it was printed, did not exist there when the
          manuscript revelations were given, for I saw them myself. Some of
          them I copied. And when the Lord was about to have the Book of
          Covenants given to the world, it was thought wisdom, in
          consequence of the persecutions of our enemies in Kirtland and
          some of the regions around, that some of the names should be
          changed, and Joseph was called Baurak Ale, which was a Hebrew
          word; meaning God bless you. He was also called Gazelum, being a
          person to whom the Lord had given the Urim and Thummim. He was
          also called Enoch. Sidney Rigdon was called Baneemy. And the
          revelation where it read so many dollars into the treasury was
          changed to talents. And the City of New York was changed to
          Cainhannoch. Therefore when I speak of the Order of Enoch, I do
          not mean the order of ancient Enoch, I mean the Order that was
          given to Joseph Smith in 1832-3-4, which is a law inferior to the
          celestial law, because the celestial law required the
          consecration of all that a man had. The law of Enoch only
          required a part. The law of consecration in full required that
          all the people should consecrate everything that they had; and
          none were exempt. The law of Enoch called upon certain men only
          to consecrate.
          Now did the people keep this second law--inferior to the first?
          The Lord picked out some of the best men in the Church, and tried
          them if they would keep it. "Now I will," says he, "try the best
          men I have in the Church, not with the celestial law, but they
          shall consecrate in part, and have a common stock property among
          them." And in order to stir them up to diligence, he fixed
          certain penalties to this law, such as, He shall be delivered up
          to the buffeting of Satan; sins that have been remitted shall
          return to him and be answered upon his head. How did they get
          along then? The Lord tells us that the covenant had been broken.
          And consequently it remained with him to do with them as seemed
          to him good. Many have apostatized since that day. Sidney Rigdon
          for one, Oliver Cowdery for another, and John Johnson for
          another. Why have they apostatized? They did not comply with the
          covenant that they made in regard to the law given to Joseph
          Smith, that was afterwards called the law of Enoch.
          Did the Lord forsake us then? No, he had compassion upon
          us--still looked upon us as the latter-day kingdom--did not take
          the kingdom from our midst, but continued to plead with us and
          bear with the infirmities of the people. "Now I will, says he,
          "try them with another law." So in the year 1838, he gave us
          another law, called the law of Tithing. Let me name now some of
          the conditions of Tithing, according to that law. The Lord gave a
          commandment that the people that came up--gathered with the
          Saints--should consecrate, not all their property, but all their
          surplus property, and after they had consecrated all their
          surplus property, there should be a certain portion, not called
          surplus, which they should retain; and out of this that is not
          called surplus property, they should try to make an income, they
          should consecrate one-tenth part of that income.
          Now of you who have been in this Territory for twenty or
          twenty-six years, how many have complied with this law of
          Tithing? How many have had surplus property, over and above
          one-tenth part? How many would come here with fifteen or twenty
          thousand dollars' worth of property, and pay one-tenth, as though
          this was surplus. Is that the law of Tithing? If it is, I do not
          understand it. If I understand the law of Tithing, it requires a
          man who has fifteen, or twenty, or fifty thousand dollars, when
          he comes up to Zion, to go up to the Lord's agent, the Bishop,
          and say, "I have so much money, and so much of a family; now tell
          me, Bishop, how much of this is surplus property? Oh, says one,
          that ought to be left to our own judgment. Our own judgment! Who
          in the world among all the Latter-day Saints would have any
          surplus property if it is left to his own judgment? How many in
          Ogden have given surplus property to-day? Go throughout all this
          town and ask them if they have surplus property. "Oh, no, I have
          not quite enough to carry on my business according to my own
          mind. I have a manufacturing establishment here, I wish I had a
          few thousand dollars more than I have to put in it. I want twenty
          thousand dollars more. I have no surplus property." Some man
          starts another business, and he has no surplus property. And you
          may go through all the towns and villages and not find a man who
          has surplus property. He could not be found. Then I should judge,
          that the men to determine what is surplus property, and what is
          not, are those men whom God has ordained to this power, namely,
          the Bishops, who have a knowledge of these things by the power of
          the Holy Ghost, and by virtue of their calling. The President of
          this Church will be prepared to say whether a man has surplus
          property or not, and let him specify, and the man be satisfied.
          This is the law of Tithing, inferior to the full law of
          consecration, and also inferior to the law of Enoch.
          Now for the other portion of the law of Tithing. Say a man comes
          here with fifty thousand dollars and it is judged by proper
          authority that forth thousand is surplus. He goes to work with
          the remaining ten thousand and gets him a farm and home, and
          enters into some other business, and makes not only a sufficiency
          for support, but finds at the year's end that he has made a
          thousand dollars: he has to pay one-tenth of that, that is a
          hundred dollars. This is really the meaning of the word Tithing.
          But the surplus property, the forty thousand dollars, are
          consecrated as is required in the former part of the first
          paragraph of the revelation on Tithing.
          How many of the Latter-day Saints have complied with even the
          least thing that God has given in property matters? Perhaps a
          few, and no doubt many have done well; and other have been
          careless; not feeling to rebel against God, but a little too
          careless or indifferent about paying one-tenth of their income.
          Now is this right? Can we be prospered as people? Ought we not to
          be ashamed if we cannot comply with one of the lesser laws? It
          seems to be the last law, in regard to property, that God has
          given to save this people. We ought to ask ourselves, "Am I
          fulfilling this law? Am I preparing myself for the day when God
          shall required me to enter into the higher law?" I will say that
          the day will come, and is not far distant, when this higher law
          will be carried into effect, not only in theory but in practice.
          At present, God has eased up on the law in part, that there is a
          revelation given in the year 1834, on Fishing River, in which the
          Lord says, "Let those commandments which I have given, concerning
          Zion and her law, be executed and fulfilled after her
          redemption." That is as much as to say, "You are not prepared to
          keep them. If I do not now relieve you in some measure, from the
          responsibility, they will bring you under great condemnation."
          The revelation does not say that we shall not enter into that
          order, but we are not bound by penalties so to do. Now I believe
          that before the redemption of Zion, there will be a voluntary
          feeling to carry out the celestial law. I found my belief on the
          prophecies that are given in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
          The Lord has said that before Zion is redeemed she shall be as
          fair as the sun, clear as the moon, and her banners shall be a
          terror to all nations. And that it is needful that Zion should be
          built up according to the law of the celestial kingdom, or I
          cannot receive her unto myself. He cannot receive her only as she
          is built up according to the full law of consecration. All the
          Zions that have ever been redeemed, from all the creations that
          God has made, have been redeemed upon that principle. And God has
          told us in the revelation given to ancient Enoch, "I have taken
          Zion to mine own bosom out of all the creations that I have
          made." Now if he has done this--if he has selected Zions, he has
          done it from the different worlds, by the celestial law; and they
          are sanctified by the same law, and they dwell in his bosom--that
          is under his council and watch care, in the presence of his
          glory, exalted before him, all redeemed by the same law, hence
          partakers of the glory, the same exaltation, the same fullness in
          the eternal worlds. Therefore if the latter-day Zion would be
          counted worthy to mingle with the ancient Zion of Enoch, caught
          up before the flood, if they would be counted worthy, when the
          Zion of Enoch comes, to be caught up to meet them, and to fall
          upon their necks and they to fall upon the necks of the
          Latter-day Saints, and if they would enjoy the same glory, the
          same exaltation with ancient Zion, they must comply with the same
          law. "I can not receive Zion to myself," saith the Lord, "unless
          built up by this law."
          There will be a great preparation before the redemption of Zion.
          Supposing we should all be returned, say this fall, or next year,
          to Jackson County. Say a large majority should be returned to the
          land of our inheritances, in Missouri, and in the regions round
          about, and it should be said to us, "Go ye my sons and build up
          Zion according to the celestial law, through the consecration of
          the property of my Church, as I have commanded," would you be
          prepared to do this work? Have you an experience in it? Have you
          learned the lesson by experience? No, no; years after years have
          passed away since that law was given, the then middle-aged are
          now tottering to their graves; the youth have grown to be men,
          and the law has not been practiced in our midst. We have the mere
          letter of the law. The theory has been in existence, but who has
          practiced upon it? Will you take us in our ignorant state? While
          we have been every man for himself, and accumulating all that he
          could grasp, and almost neglecting the lesser law of Tithing,
          could it be expected that the Lord would say to a people thus
          situated, and without experience in these things, go back to
          Jackson County? There must be a preparation here; and it would
          not surprise me, if the Spirit of the Lord should come upon the
          Presidency of this people, and we should be told to enter into
          the higher law pertaining to our property. The Lord wishes to put
          it out of the power of every man to be lifted up above his
          brother or his sister, so far as wealth or property is concerned,
          by making his people equal, keeping them equal; not by a division
          of property, but upon the principle of stewardships. That keeps
          them equal. There is no chance of their becoming unequal. It is
          out of their power to be unequal. If a man loses all that he has
          by fire, and all his stock should die, the fact is, he is just as
          rich as all the others, because he is a steward. He owns nothing,
          neither do they. "But," inquires one, "shall we never become bona
          fide possessors?" Yes. As we now see, children may be acting for
          their father, but still they are considered in the mind of the
          father as being the inheritors of his property at certain time;
          so with the Latter-day Saints. They may be made stewards, but the
          time will come when they shall be bona fide inheritors. The
          revelation tells us when that time shall come. That when the
          seventh angel sounds his trumpet, and after the people have
          proved themselves in the stewardships, and when Jesus comes in
          his glory, they shall be made possessors, and be made equal with
          him. Consequently, when the Lord promised to Abraham, Isaac and
          Jacob, the land of Canaan, it was no testimony that they should
          enter in possession of that land the next day after the promise
          was made. They had to wander about in it, and prove their
          worthiness until the time should come when they should come forth
          from their graves, and the earth should be transfigured and
          cleansed from the curse, then they should be made possessors. So
          with the Latter-day Saints. The Lord said on the 2nd of January,
          1831, "I design to give to you a land of promise upon which there
          shall be no curse, when the Lord shall come: behold this is my
          covenant with you, that you shall receive it for an inheritance,
          while the earth shall stand, and possess it again in eternity, no
          more to pass away." This did not mean that we should come in
          possession at that time, or in 1831; but when we had proved
          ourselves as wise stewards, and had rendered up the account of
          our stewardship, and had been accepted, then we should receive an
          inheritance, not only in time, but while eternity should endure.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, August 31, 1873
                           Brigham Young, August 31, 1873
                  Delivered in the Bowery, at Paris, Oneida County, 
                           Idaho, Sunday, August 31, 1873.
                            (Reported by John Q. Cannon.)
                           PRACTICAL DUTIES--CO-OPERATION.
          The Gospel of life and salvation that we have embraced in our
          faith, and that we profess to carry out in our lives,
          incorporates all truth. We frequently testify to each other that
          we know that this Gospel is true; and as I have a great many
          times said to those that listen to my conversation, upon the
          principles of life and salvation, I believe this work, I believe
          this Gospel, I believe this doctrine, that is brought to us
          through the Prophet Joseph, in these latter days, in this our
          time, for the simplest, plainest and most palpable reason that
          can be given. "What is it?" Why, because it is true. The Gospel
          that I have embraced comprehends all truth. "How much of it is
          true?" All of it. "How much does it embrace?" All the truth that
          there is in the heavens, on the earth, under the earth; and if
          there is any truth in hell, this doctrine claims it. It is all
          the truth of heaven, the truth of God, the life of those that
          live forever, the law by which worlds were, are, and will be
          brought into existence, and pass from one degree or one state of
          being to another, pertaining to the exaltation of intelligence
          from the lowest to the highest state. This is the doctrine that
          the Latter-day Saints believe, whether they realize it or not.
          Well, now, upon apostacy. What have the Latter-day Saints got to
          apostatize from? Everything that there is good, pure, holy,
          god-like, exalting, ennobling, extending the ideas, the
          capacities of the intelligent beings that our heavenly Father has
          brought forth upon this earth. What will they receive in
          exchange? I can comprehend it in a very few words. These would be
          the words that I should use: death, hell and the grave. That is
          what they will get in exchange. We may go into the particulars of
          that which they experience. They experience darkness, ignorance,
          doubt, pain, sorrow, grief, mourning, unhappiness; no person to
          condole with in the hour of trouble, no arm to lean upon in the
          day of calamity, no eye to pity when they are forlorn and cast
          down; and I comprehend it by saying: death, hell and the grave.
          This is what they will get in exchange for their apostacy from
          the Gospel of the Son of God. This is their reward, and it is
          foolishness, not merely nonsense; a person can have a little
          nonsense and pass it over; but this is foolishness. There is not
          a particle of good sense about it; not light, no intelligence,
          nothing that is ennobling, elevating, cheering, comforting,
          consoling, that produces friends, or anything of this kind. I
          call it foolism; I do it this time, consequently we will not talk
          anything about apostacy. 
          When people receive this Gospel, what do they sacrifice? Why,
          death for life. This is what they give: darkness for light, error
          for truth, doubt and unbelief for knowledge and the certainty of
          the things of God, consequently I consider it to be the biggest
          piece of foolism that can be hatched up, imagined or entertained,
          or followed out by any human being, to leave this Gospel for what
          they will receive in exchange. So much for apostacy.
          Now a few words, my brethren and sisters, with regard to our
          position. There are many in this Church who have been with it a
          long time. This Church has been traveling for many years. The
          time that this Church has been traveling exceeds the time of the
          children of Israel in the wilderness.
          [At this point the water for the Sacrament was blessed.]
          I will give you a word of counsel here with regard to
          consecrating the bread and the water, which I want the Saints to
          remember. When you [addressing the Bishops and Elders] administer
          the Sacrament, take this book [the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants] and read this prayer. Take the opportunity to read
          this prayer until you can remember it. You cannot get up anything
          that is better, and not even equal to it; and when you read it,
          read it so that the people can hear you. This is what I wish of
          you; it is what is right, and that which the Spirit will manifest
          to you if you inquire; and if you cannot commit this prayer to
          memory, the one that is given by revelation expressly for
          consecrating the bread and the wine, or water if the latter be
          used, take the book and read until you can remember. If I were to
          come here next Sabbath, and see you breaking bread, would this,
          that I am now mentioning, be thought of? The people have various
          ideas with regard to this prayer. They sometimes cannot hear six
          feet from the one who is praying, and in whose prayer, perhaps,
          there are not three words of the prayer that is in this book,
          that the Lord tells us that we should use. This is pretty hard on
          the Elders, is it not? If they could remember one thousandth part
          of that which they have heard, it would have sanctified them
          years and years ago; but it goes in at one ear and out at the
          other--it is like the weaver's shuttle passing through the web.
          Now I am going to tell you some more things, and how long will
          you remember them? Until you get home? Perhaps there are a few
          who will remember a few words of counsel that I shall give to
          you. I am here to give this people, called Latter-day Saints,
          counsel to direct them in the path of life. I am here to answer;
          I shall be on hand to answer when I am called upon, for all the
          counsel and for all the instruction that I have given to this
          people. If there is an Elder here, or any member of this Church,
          called the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, who can
          bring up the first idea, the first sentence that I have delivered
          to the people as counsel that that is wrong, I really wish they
          would do it; but they cannot do it, for the simple reason that I
          have never given counsel that is wrong; this it the reason. This
          people, called Latter-day Saints, have been laboring now over
          forty years. Forty-three years last April, the sixth day, this
          Church was organized. People have been coming into it, many have
          gone out of it, many have died in the faith; but there is quite a
          number in it that are now living who have held on to it from the
          beginning, and they have been striving to increase in their
          knowledge, to enlarge their faith and their comprehension of the
          principles of eternal life; but it is slow progress. I wonder if
          there are any particular sisters here who have lived humble and
          faithful, to whom the Spirit has manifested that their progress
          and advancement are slow: "That by the Spirit that I receive from
          the Lord, the Spirit that is given to me at times, I can see that
          we are far in the rear of what we should be, and we have not come
          up to that status of perfection and purity that the Latter-day
          Saints should reach." Are there any sisters who have experienced
          any such thing? Are there any Elders who can bear witness to
          these things? I expect there are. I expect there is any number of
          sisters in this Church who can bear witness to this, and testify
          that the people called Latter-day Saints are very tardy in the
          practice of the things of God.
          Now with regard to the blessings. There are blessings that the
          Lord proffers to his people. Has he any conditions? This is the
          question. The blessings that the Lord wishes to bestow upon his
          people in the latter days, as he did upon them in former days,
          are they proffered to the people on any conditions whatever, or
          is it the voluntary act upon the involuntary people? Are they
          given to us whether we want them or not? whether we will enjoy
          them or not? or whether we will profit by them or not? How is
          this, Latter-day Saints? Is this the way the Lord does? You and I
          understand this. Every blessing the Lord proffers to his people
          is on conditions. These conditions are: "Obey my law, keep my
          commandments, walk in my ordinances, observe my statues, love
          mercy, preserve the law that I have given to you inviolate, keep
          yourselves pure in the law, and then you are entitled to these
          blessings, and not until then." Now, is this not the fact? I
          leave it to you. You have the Old and the New Testament, from
          which we can learn doctrine. You have the Book of Mormon to read,
          from which we can learn doctrine. You have the Book of Doctrine
          and Covenants, which is more especially necessary to this
          generation. It does not contain different doctrine to the Book of
          Mormon and Testaments. It is explanatory of these three books,
          corroborates the doctrine that is taught in them, and points out
          the path for this people to walk in to-day, so that we may not
          err, but know how to order our lives from morning till evening,
          from evening till morning, from Sunday morning till Sunday
          morning again, from New Year to New Year, and every day of our
          lives. The doctrine that the Lord has taught us and given to us
          through his servant Joseph, points out the path for us to walk
          in, and, while walking in this path, we do not lose sight of one
          iota of the Gospel, but you must hold it secure, and always keep
          it before you by preserving those laws and ordinances, and
          continuing to hold them precious. If the Saints will do this, the
          Holy Ghost, the Comforter, the Spirit of our Father and God will
          enlighten their minds and bring to their remembrance things that
          transpired in the past, and things to come to pass in the future,
          and they may lay a foundation for everlasting life and eternal
          lives in the celestial kingdom of our God. You may obtain these
          blessings by keeping in mind and observing the principles,
          doctrine, and the laws and statues that are delivered to the
          people of God for their edification, for their perfection, for
          their comfort and consolation, to prepare them for entering into
          the celestial kingdom. If any profess to live in the observance
          of these principles, and do not enjoy the spirit of revelation,
          they deceive themselves. No person deceives the Lord. Every
          individual that lives according to the laws that the Lord has
          given to his people, and has received the blessings that he has
          in store for the faithful, should be able to know the things of
          God from the things which are not of God, the light from the
          darkness, that which comes from heaven and that which comes from
          somewhere else. This is the satisfaction and the consolation that
          the Latter-day Saints enjoy by living their religion; this is the
          knowledge which every one who thus lives possesses.
          These are the books, the Old and New Testament, the Book of
          Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and we take all
          that has been said to us by the Spirit of Truth, bring it
          together, live to it, and this brings us into a condition that we
          have fellowship with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ,
          and the people of Christ are cleansed from all sin, walk in the
          light and no more in darkness. We have received in the first
          place the first ordinances pertaining to the Gospel that Jesus
          introduced, that have been sent to the earth for the salvation of
          the children of men. Before the ordinances are performed,
          however, the people hear the name of Christ declared; Jesus is
          preached to the people; faith springs upon the hearts of the
          people. We the people believe. The Spirit of Truth bears witness
          to our spirits that this is correct. This is the Christ; he is
          the Savior of the world; and we begin to have faith in him; and
          when we begin to have faith in him, and believe on him, and the
          Father who sent him, we begin to look around ourselves and say:
          "Why is it that we saw nothing so familiar and perfect years ago?
          All this is familiar and plain and simple. How is this? They that
          declare Christ to us, are they ready to teach us." "Yes,
          certainly." "Do you believe?" "Yes." "Do you wish to be a
          disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ?" "Yes." "Do you wish to enter
          into his family?" "Yes." "Do you wish to belong to this quorum of
          disciples?" "Yes." "Is there anything for me to do to get there?"
          says the candidate. "Yes, certainly," says the Elder. "Well, what
          is it?" "To go down into the waters of baptism, this is the first
          ordinance, and be baptized by one having authority."
          Well, now, this people have received all this. They have been
          convicted of the truth, they have believed the truth, they have
          repented of their sins, they have received baptism for the
          remission of their sins, and the next ordinance or blessing--the
          laying on of hands, so that they may receive the Holy Ghost. What
          accompanies this Holy Ghost? I have been telling you: it brings
          to our remembrance things past, present, and future, and dwells
          upon the things of God. Here are the ordinances, and we have
          commenced to obey them. We have the promise of receiving
          blessings if we hold on to the faith, and not turn away from this
          principle; and although temptation may present itself to us, we
          will resist it, and we will cling to the things of God, and
          believe on his promises, and will ask the Father in the name of
          Jesus to help us to overcome these temptations, and we will free
          ourselves from this darkness, we will break the chain of doubt
          and unbelief, and we will emerge into the full faith of the Lord
          Jesus. When temptations come to you, be humble and faithful, and
          determined that you will overcome, and you will receive a
          deliverance, and continue faithful, having the promise of
          receiving blessings. What are these blessings? 
          There is a variety of blessings; a different blessing being
          probably given to one, two, three or four of this congregation.
          Thus, one will have faith to lay hands upon the sick and rebuke
          disease, and drive it from the person afflicted. Many may receive
          this blessing of faith, the gift of healing. Some may receive
          faith to the discerning of spirits; they can discern the spirit
          of a person, whether it is good or evil. They have such power,
          that when a person enters this congregation they can tell the
          spirit of such person; then they have received the gift of
          discerning of spirits. Some may receive the gift of tongues, that
          they will get up and speak in tongues, and speak in many other
          languages beside their mother tongue, the language that they were
          brought up in, that they were first taught, and be able to
          proclaim the Gospel of life and salvation that all men could
          understand it. These are the blessings; but others might receive
          the gift of prophecy, get up and prophecy what is to befall this
          nation, what will befall this or that individual, and what will
          befall the different nations of the earth, etc. Now, after naming
          some of the blessings, I want to come to something else, and draw
          a line for the Latter-day Saints to walk up to.
          Suppose that we hear the name of the Savior declared to us, that
          he is the Savior of the world, and by his death atoned for the
          sins of every man, and we believe that this is the fact; but
          instead of inquiring, "Is there anything for me to do? is there
          any labor for me to perform?" when we get home we sing and we
          say, "I thank God, and I am satisfied." When the Elder says, "You
          must be baptized for the remission of sins," and we say, "Oh, no,
          we have received the Spirit of Truth, there is no need of
          baptism. We have received all that is necessary. The Spirit of
          Truth is given to us; we acknowledge the Savior, and we rejoice
          in him, and we will not be baptized for the remission of sins,"
          are we entitled to have hands laid upon us for the reception of
          the Holy Ghost? No; every one comes to this conclusion. Suppose
          that we make ourselves satisfied with what we have received, and
          we can say that Jesus is the Christ--"Yes, I believe that he is
          the Christ; but I don't see the use of any of these ordinances,"
          are we entitled to the Holy Ghost? No. Are we entitled to faith
          to heal the sick? No. Are we entitled to receive the spirit of
          prophecy? No. Are we entitled to the gift of speaking in, or the
          gift of the interpretation of, tongues? No. Are we entitled to
          the gift of the discerning of spirits? No. Are we entitled to any
          power or blessing that the Lord has promised to his disciples:
          that if anybody administered poison to them, it should not harm
          them, and if their pathway were marked in the midst of serpents,
          they could take up serpents and they should not hurt them? Are we
          entitled to this protection? What is the answer of the Latter-day
          Saints? My brethren and sisters, answer this question in your own
          minds. Are we entitled to the blessing of the holy Gospel unless
          we obey the ordinances thereof, and all the commandments and laws
          and requirements that are laid down for us to obey? Now I know
          that every Latter-day Saint will come to the same conclusion that
          I do--that if we did not obey, we would not be entitled to any of
          these blessings from our Father. There is not a Latter-day Saint
          but who comes to the same conclusion as myself--that we would not
          merit, we would not be entitled to, we could not claim at the
          hand of our God those blessings that he has promised through
          obedience to his Word. Could we be called the people of God? We
          would be in the path of disobedience. We would be in the path
          that leads to death. We would be in the broad road that millions
          are walking in to death. Now, every one of us comes to this
          This people I say are very tardy. I will ask you a question, and
          I will let you answer it in your own minds, for you know, and I
          am satisfied that the answer I shall give will satisfy the
          Saints. Can we stand still, receive so much pertaining to the
          blessings of the kingdom of God, receive so much knowledge, just
          so much wisdom, just so much power, and then stop and receive no
          more? How is this, Latter-day Saints? Your answer will be
          precisely like mine--I can answer with you all. This people must
          go forward or they will go backward. Will all answer this
          question the same say? Will the same conclusion be in the mind of
          every Latter-day Saint, that this work is a progressive work,
          this doctrine that is taught the Latter-day Saints in its nature
          is exalting, increasing, expanding and extending broader and
          broader until we can know as we are known, see as we are seen?
          That is the answer of the Latter-day Saints.
          We will say we have received a great deal; very much instruction
          have we received. But there are keys to open up other ordinances
          which I will mention. Do you recollect that in about the year
          1840-41, Joseph had a revelation concerning the dead? He had been
          asked the question a good many times; "What is the condition of
          the dead, those that lived and died without the Gospel?" It was a
          matter of inquiry with him. He considered this question not only
          for himself, but for the brethren and the Church. "What is the
          condition of the dead? What will be their fate? Is there no way
          to-day by which they can receive their blessings as there was in
          the days of the Apostles, and when the Gospel was preached upon
          the earth in ancient days?" When Joseph received the revelation
          that we have in our possession concerning the dead, the subject
          was opened to him, not in full but in part, and he kept on
          receiving. When he had first received the knowledge by the spirit
          of revelation how the dead could be officiated for, there are
          brethren and sisters here, I can see quite a number here who were
          in Nauvoo, and you recollect that when this doctrine was first
          revealed, and in hurrying in the administration of baptism for
          the dead, that sisters were baptized for their male friends, were
          baptized for their fathers, their grandfathers, their mothers and
          their grandmothers, &c. I just mention this so that you will come
          to understanding, that as we knew nothing about this matter at
          first, the old Saints recollect, there was little by little
          given, and the subject was made plain, but little was given at
          once. Consequently, in the first place people were baptized for
          their friends and no record was kept. Joseph afterwards kept a
          record, &c. Then women were baptized for men and men for women,
          &c. It would be very strange, you know, to the eyes of the wise
          and they that understood the things pertaining to eternity, if we
          were called upon to commence the work that we could not finish.
          This, therefore, was regulated and all set in order; for it was
          revealed that if a woman was baptized for a man, she could not be
          ordained for him, neither could she be made an Apostle or a
          Patriarch for the man, consequently the sisters are to be
          baptized for their own sex only.
          This doctrine of baptism for the dead is a great doctrine, one of
          the most glorious doctrines that was ever revealed to the human
          family; and there are light, power, glory, honor and immortality
          in it. After this doctrine was received, Joseph received a
          revelation on celestial marriage. You will recollect, brethren
          and sisters, that it was in July, 1843, that he received this
          revelation concerning celestial marriage. This doctrine was
          explained and many received it as far as they could understand
          it. Some apostatized on account of it; but others did not, and
          received it in their faith. This, also, is a great and noble
          doctrine. I have not time to give you many items upon the
          subject, but there are a few hints that I can throw in here that
          perhaps may be interesting. As far as this pertains to our
          natural lives here, there are some who say it is very hard. They
          say, "This is rather a hard business; I don't like my husband to
          take a plurality of wives in the flesh." Just a few words upon
          this. We would believe this doctrine entirely different from what
          it is presented to us, if we could do so. If we could make every
          man upon the earth get him a wife, live righteously and serve
          God, we would not be under the necessity, perhaps, of taking more
          than one wife. But they will not do this; the people of God,
          therefore, have been commanded to take more wives. The women are
          entitled to salvation if they live according to the word that is
          given to them; and if their husbands are good men, and they are
          obedient to them, they are entitled to certain blessings, and
          they will have the privilege of receiving certain blessings that
          they cannot receive unless they are sealed to men who will be
          exalted. Now, where a man in this Church says, "I don't want but
          one wife, I will live my religion with one," he will perhaps be
          saved in the celestial kingdom; but when he gets there he will
          not find himself in possession of any wife at all. He has had a
          talent that he has hid up. He will come forward and say, "Here is
          that which thou gavest me, I have not wasted it, and here is the
          one talent," and he will not enjoy it, but it will be taken and
          given to those who have improved the talents they received, and
          he will find himself without any wife, and he will remain single
          for ever and ever. But if the woman is determined not to enter
          into a plural marriage, that woman when she comes forth will have
          the privilege of living in single blessedness through all
          eternity. Well, that is very good, a very nice place to be a
          minister to the wants of others. I recollect a sister conversing
          with Joseph Smith on this subject. She told him: "Now, don't talk
          to me; when I get into the celestial kingdom, if I ever do get
          there, I shall request the privilege of being a ministering
          angel; that is the labor that I wish to perform. I don't want any
          companion in that world; and if the Lord will make me a
          ministering angel, it is all I want." Joseph said, "Sister, you
          talk very foolishly, you do not know what you will want." He then
          said to me: "Here, brother Brigham, you seal this lady to me." I
          sealed her to him. This was my own sister according to the flesh.
          Now, sisters, do not say, "I do not want a husband when I get up
          in the resurrection." You do not know what you will want. I tell
          this so that you can get the idea. If in the resurrection you
          really want to be single and alone, and live so forever and ever,
          and be made servants, while others receive the highest order of
          intelligence and are bringing worlds into existence, you can have
          the privilege. They who will be exalted cannot perform all the
          labor, they must have servants and you can be servants to them.
          The female portion of the human family have blessings promised to
          them if they are faithful. I do not know what the Lord could have
          put upon women worse than he did upon Mother Eve, where he told
          her: "Thy desire shall be to thy husband." Continually wanting
          the husband. "If you go to work, my eyes follow you; if you go
          away in the carriage, my eyes follow you, and I like you and love
          you; I delight in you, and I desire you should have nobody else."
          I do not know that the Lord could have put upon women anything
          worse than this, I do not blame them for having these feelings. I
          would be glad if it were otherwise. Says a woman of faith and
          knowledge, "I will make the best of it; it is a law that man
          shall rule over me; his word is my law, and I must obey him; he
          must rule over me; this is upon me and I will submit to it," and
          by so doing she has promises that others do not have.
          The world of mankind, the world of man, not of woman, is full of
          iniquity. What are they doing? They are destroying every truth
          that they can; they are destroying all innocence that they can.
          Priest and people, governors, magistrates, kings, potentates,
          presidents, the political world and the religious world, are on
          the highroad to eternal misery. There are exceptions. There are
          honest persons wherever there is an honest principle. If the men
          of the world would be honest and full of good works, you would
          not see them living as they do. And the women are entitled to the
          kingdom, they are entitled to the glory, they are entitled to
          exaltation if they are obedient to the Priesthood, and they will
          be crowned with those that are crowned.
          When Father Adam came to assist in organizing the earth out of
          the crude material that was found, an earth was made upon which
          the children of men could live. After the earth was prepared
          Father Adam came and stayed here, and there was a woman brought
          to him. Now I am telling you something that many of you know, it
          has been told to you, and the brethren and sisters should
          understand it. There was a certain woman brought to Father Adam
          whose name was Eve, because she was the first woman, and she was
          given to him to be his wife; I am not disposed to give any
          farther knowledge concerning her at present. There is no doubt
          but that he left many companions. The great and glorious doctrine
          that pertains to this I have not time to dwell upon; neither
          should I at present if I had time. He understood this whole
          machinery or system before he came to this earth; and I hope my
          brethren and sisters will profit by what I have told them.
          Now we have been administering the sacrament here to the people,
          the bread and the water. It is to refresh our minds and bring to
          our understanding the death and sufferings of our Savior. Is
          there any commandment with regard to this matter? Yes, there are
          laws concerning it. You take this Book [the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants] and you will read here that the Saints are to meet
          together on the Sabbath day. It is what we call the first day of
          the week. No matter whether it is the Jewish Sabbath or not. I do
          not think there is anybody who can bring facts to prove which is
          the seventh day, or when Adam was put in the garden, or the day
          about which the Lord spoke to Moses. This matter is not very well
          known, so we call the day on which we rest and worship God, the
          first day of the week. This people called Latter-day Saints, are
          required by the revelations that the Lord has given, to assemble
          themselves together on this day. How many go riding or visiting,
          or go anywhere but to meeting, on the Sabbath day. It is probably
          not so here, but in Salt Lake City, as a general thing, Sunday is
          made a holiday for riding and visiting, &c. In this commandment
          we are required to come together and repent of our sins and
          confess our sins and partake of the bread and of the wine; or
          water, in commemoration of the death and sufferings of our Lord
          and Savior. I will ask the Latter-day Saints if you are entitled
          to these blessings unless you keep the Sabbath day. Now, what do
          you say? Why, every Latter-day Saint would answer we are not
          entitled to the blessing of partaking of the emblems, or symbols,
          of the body and the blood of Christ unless we observe his law.
          All the Latter-day Saints will answer this question with me, just
          as I do, because it is right. There is a great deal delivered to
          this people; they have received a great deal--those blessings
          pertaining to being baptized for the dead, celestial marriage and
          many others, and they should value them, and live so as to enjoy
          There has been considerable said here with regard to the law of
          Tithing that we received years and years ago. Now, I venture to
          say, that if we except some very poor men and very poor women in
          the Church, who think they have paid their mites promptly and
          punctually, there is not a man that has paid his Tithing. Now,
          this may sound strange; for some think they have paid pretty
          well. To draw this matter out and show you how I feel upon the
          subject of Tithing, I have not time. But I will say a few words
          about some things that have been alluded to by my brethren who
          have spoken to you. The Lord requires one-tenth of that which he
          has given me; it is for me to pay the one-tenth of the increase
          of my flocks and of all that I have, and all the people should do
          the same. The question may arise, "What is to be done with the
          Tithing?" It is for the building of Temples to God; for the
          enlarging of the border of Zion; sending Elders on missions to
          preach the Gospel and taking care of their families. By and by we
          shall have some Temples to go into, and we will receive our
          blessings, the blessings of heaven, by obedience to the doctrine
          of Tithing. We shall have Temples built throughout these
          mountains in the valleys of this Territory and the valleys of the
          next Territory, and finally, all through these mountains. We
          expect to build Temples in a great many valleys. We go to the
          endowment house, and before going, we get a recommendation from
          our Bishop that we have paid our Tithing. We wish it was so. I do
          not want to accuse the brethren; but if your consciences and my
          conscience does not accuse us, why, I will not accuse you. When
          you give a certificate or letter for a man to have a woman sealed
          to him, and he full of sin and iniquity, is not such a
          certificate false? If we inquire of such, "Do you want to have
          another wife sealed to you?" "Yes." "Where is your wife?" "Why,
          she has left me." "Why? Because you are so full of the devil that
          she cannot live with you, and the Bishop will give a certificate
          for you to get another. They also want to be baptized for their
          dead friends when they have not paid their Tithing. I do not want
          to accuse anybody; but I do not think this to be right. If the
          Lord will receive the people, if the Lord will accept of their
          labors, and will honor and bless them, and say that their
          officiating for their dead friends shall be sealed in the heavens
          and it shall be recorded by his angel, and in the day of the
          resurrection it shall be accounted unto them for righteousness, I
          am willing, I have not a word to say against it.
          Now, then, we have received these ordinances, the doctrine the
          Lord has revealed for the salvation of the dead; the doctrine
          that we have received for the exaltation of men and women, which
          I could tell you a great deal about if I had time; but there is
          only a little time and I want to say a few things to bring your
          minds directly to our present condition. You read in the Doctrine
          and Covenants with regard to the building up of the kingdom of
          God, the order of Enoch, &c. I am anxious in my feelings to get
          the Latter-day Saints to begin where the Lord wanted them to
          begin, when he commenced to build up his kingdom; that is that we
          are to submit ourselves to the direction of our Bishops, or men
          who shall be appointed, who shall dictate them in the things
          pertaining to life, so that they may be the means in the hands of
          the Lord of accomplishing the work that he required at our hands.
          I had it in my mind to ask if we are not a slow, tardy people;
          but I would like to see the order of Enoch introduced. If I had
          the privilege that was legal, the legal right, I should have had
          some of the brethren and sisters organized together and bound
          with bonds that cannot be broken; but I cannot do this at
          present; for we desire to commence this on a foundation that
          cannot be broken up and destroyed.
          Brethren, if you will start here and operate together in farming,
          in making cheese, in herding sheep and cattle and every other
          kind of work, and get a factory here and a co-operative store--I
          have been told there is no co-operative store here--get a good
          co-operative store, and operate together in sheep-raising,
          store-keeping, manufacturing and everything else, no matter what
          it is, by and by, when we can plant ourselves upon a foundation
          that we cannot be broken up, we shall then proceed to arrange a
          family organization for which we are not yet quite prepared. You
          now, right here in this place, commence to carry on your business
          in a co-operative capacity. In every instance I could show every
          one of you what a great advantage would be gained in working
          together; I could reason it out here just how much advantage
          there is in co-operation in your lumbering and in your herding.
          You have men here, I suppose, who have had an arm shot off; they
          cannot go into the canyons and get out wood. Another, perhaps,
          has had a leg cut off; he cannot run here and there like some of
          you; but he can do something; he will make a first-rate shopman,
          and at keeping books, perhaps, he will be one of the best. He
          cannot take the scythe and mow; he cannot attend to a threshing
          machine; he cannot go into the woods lumbering; he could not herd
          well,--but he could go into the factory, and he can do many
          things. Well, we can do this and keep up co-operation, and, by
          and by, when we can, we will build up a city after the order of
          Enoch. And I will tell you, women will not be let into that city
          with Babylon upon their backs, nor men either. But we will make
          our own clothing, we will make our own fashions, we will do our
          own work. I can take fifty men who have not a cent, and if they
          would do as I would wish them to do, they would soon be worth
          their thousands, every one of them. We desire to go into this
          order. In it we would not lack means, we would always have
          something to sell, but seldom want to buy. This will be the case
          if we make our own clothes, &c.
          Another thing I want you to observe in all these settlements, and
          it is one of the simplest things in nature; I want you to be
          united. If we should build up and organize a community, we would
          have to do it on the principle of oneness, and it is one of the
          simplest things I know of. A city of one hundred thousand or a
          million of people could be united into a perfect family, and they
          would work together as beautifully as the different parts of the
          carding machine work together. Why, we could organize millions
          into a family under the order of Enoch. Will you go into the
          co-operative system? Will you pay your Tithes? Will you take care
          of your hay? Bishops, will you take care of the Tithes? I have
          scarcely seen a good stack of Tithing hay until within the last
          two years. Is it right, to let hay that is brought in as Tithing
          go to waste? "Well, but," says one, "I don't know what to do with
          it." Go to work, and put it into a shape that it will last one
          year, five years, ten years; it will be wanted by and by. There
          is about sixteen thousand dollars, I learn from the trustees, of
          unpaid Tithing, in this valley. Go to work and build a
          meeting-house, and then school-houses. Go to work and start some
          schools, and instead of going to parties to dance and indulge in
          this nonsense, go to school and study; have the girls go, and
          teach them chemistry, so that they can take any of these rocks
          and analyze them--tell the properties and what they are. I don't
          suppose there is a man here who can tell these properties. The
          sciences can be learned without much difficulty. Instead of going
          "right and left, balance all, promenade," go to work and teach
          yourselves something. Instead of having this folly, I want to
          have schools and entertain the minds of the people and draw them
          out to learn the arts and sciences. Send the old children to
          school and the young ones also; there is nothing I would like
          better than to learn chemistry, botany, geology, and mineralogy,
          so that I could tell what I walk on, the properties of the air I
          breathe, what I drink, &c.
          I will say to you, my brethren and sisters, I bless you. I bless
          you according to the Priesthood that I hold and the keys thereof.
          I bless you in the name of Jesus Christ. Now will you live your
          religion? We had some talk yesterday about your President; I pray
          you, Mr. President, under brother Rich, to live your religion;
          and I pray the Saints to live their religion, and I do ask from
          day to day, in the name of Jesus Christ, and I direct the
          Latter-day Saints, to live their religion, and I pray you in
          Christ's stead to live your religion so as to enjoy the spirit of
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, August 31, 1873
                            Orson Pratt, August 31, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                         Sunday afternoon, August 31, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I will read a portion of the Word of God found in the 19th
          chapter of the Gospel of St. Matthew, commencing at the 3rd
          The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto
          him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for ever cause?
          And he answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that he
          which made them at the beginning, made them male and female,
          And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and
          shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh?
          Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore
          God hath joined together, let no man put asunder.
          That portion of these sayings of Jesus to which I wish more
          especially to call your attention, is contained in the 6th
          verse--"Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What
          therefore God hath joined together, let no man put asunder."
          There are some few things which transpire in our world in which
          the hand of God is specially manifest. We might name some things
          ordained of God, and which he himself has given to the children
          of men for their observance. Such are the ordinance of baptism,
          the Lord's Supper, now being administered to the Saints in this
          congregation, and the ordinance of confirmation by the laying on
          of hands for the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost. These
          ordinances have been ordained of God; he is their Author, and he
          confers authority upon his servants to officiate therein, and
          without authority from God to do so, all such administrations are
          illegal. In addition to these we might name a variety of other
          ordinances, such as ordinations to the ministry--ordaining a
          person to officiate in the office and calling of an Apostle, and
          in the office and callings of Elders, Priests, Teachers, &c.,
          without which no man can perform the duties of these several
          offices so as to be acceptable in the sight of God.
          But, to be brief, we will come to the point more fully. God has
          appointed marriage, and it is as much a sacred and religious
          ordinance as baptism for the remission of sins, confirmation,
          ordination to the ministry, or the administration of the Lord's
          Supper. There is no distinction with regard to the divinity of
          these ordinances--one is just as much divine as the other, one is
          a religious ordinance as much as the other, and, therefore,
          people of all sects and parties in this great Republic, should be
          left free to administer them according to the dictates of their
          own consciences. In other words, Congress should not assume to be
          the dictator of my conscience nor of yours. What I mean by this
          is, that if I am a minister, Congress, or the President of the
          United States, has no right, by virtue of the Constitution, to
          say how I shall administer the ordinance of marriage to any
          couple who may come to me for that purpose; because I have a
          conscience in regard to this matter. It is an ordinance appointed
          of God; it is a religious ordinance; hence Congress should not
          enact a law prescribing, for the people in any part of the
          Republic, a certain form in which the ordinance of marriage shall
          be administered. Why should they not do this? Because it is a
          violation of religious principles, and of that great fundamental
          principle in the Constitution of our country which provides that
          Congress shall make no law in regard to religious matters that
          would, in the least degree, infringe upon the rights of any man
          or woman in this Republic in regard to the form of their
          Perhaps some may make the inquiry--"What shall we do with those
          who make no profession of religion, some of whom are infidels, or
          what may be termed 'nothingarians,' believing in no particular
          religious principle or creed? They want to enter the state of
          matrimony, and, in addition to religious authority, should there
          not be a civil authority for the solemnization of marriage among
          these non-religionists? Yes; we will admit that, inasmuch as
          marriage is an important institution, it is the right and
          privilege of the Legislatures of States and Territories to frame
          certain laws so that all people may have the privilege of
          selecting civil or religious authority, according to the dictates
          of their consciences. If a Methodist wishes to be married
          according to the Methodist creed and institutions, Congress
          should make no law infringing upon the rights of that body of
          religionists, but they should have the privilege of officiating
          just as their consciences dictate. The same argument will apply
          to the Presbyterians, Quakers, Baptists, and every religious
          denomination to be found in this Republic, not excepting the
          Latter-day Saints. Then, as regards the non-religionist, if he
          wishes to become a married person, and does not wish to have his
          marriage solemnized according to the form used by any religious
          denomination, it should be left open to him to comply with such
          forms as the Legislature may prescribe. This is leaving it to the
          choice of the individual, and this is as it ought to be, and as
          it is guaranteed to us, so far as other ordinances are concerned.
          For instance, Congress would never think of making a law in
          regard to the form of baptism, or of appointing a Federal officer
          to go into one of the Territories of this Union, and decree that
          he only should be authorized to administer the ordinance of
          baptism. Do we not know that the whole people of this Republic
          would cry out against such an infringement of the Constitution of
          our country? Every man and every woman who knows the least about
          the great principles of religious liberty would at once say, "Let
          the various religious bodies of the Territory choose for
          themselves in regard to the mode of baptism; a Federal officer is
          not the person to prescribe the mode or to administer the
          ordinance of baptism."
          Why not this reasoning apply to marriage as well as to baptism?
          Can you make a distinction so far as the divinity of the two
          ordinances is concerned? I can not. I read here in the last verse
          of my text "What God has joined together, let not man put
          asunder." It will be perceived from this sentence, that God has
          something to do in the joining together of male and female; that
          is, when it is done according to His mind and will: we will make
          that a condition. But we will say that, in all cases under the
          whole heavens, where a couple are joined together, and God has
          anything to do with it, he does not ask Congress to make a law,
          nor the President of the United States to appoint a form, and he
          will sanction it. No, he claims the right, and his children claim
          that God has the privilege, to prescribe the form or ceremony,
          and the words to be used; and when that ceremony is performed by
          divine authority, we may then say, in the fullest sense of the
          term, that they are joined together divinely, and not by some
          civil law.
          The union of male and female I consider to be one of the most
          important ordinances which God has established; and if its
          solemnization had been left entirely to the whims and notions of
          men, we might have had as many different ways of performing the
          matrimonial rite, as we have of administering the ordinance of
          baptism. You know that in the performance of the baptismal rite,
          some believe in sprinkling, and some in pouring; some societies
          believe in immersion after they have obtained the remission of
          sins; others, like Alexander Campbell and his followers, believe
          that immersion is to be administered for the remission of sins.
          Another class believe in being immersed face foremost; others,
          again, believe in being immersed three times--once in the name of
          the Father, once in the name of the Son, and once in the name of
          the Holy Ghost. Taking all these classes as churches, they are no
          doubt sincere; they have been instructed by their teachers, until
          they sincerely believe in these several forms of baptism.
          Now, if Congress, or the legislative assemblies in the different
          States and Territories, were permitted to make laws regulating
          this they would perhaps have many other forms besides those I
          have named, which they would force the people under heavy
          penalties to comply with. And so in regard to marriage. If
          Congress should undertake to make a law to govern the Methodists,
          for instance, in the solemnization of marriage, they would not
          like it, neither would the Presbyterians nor Baptists. A man
          belonging to either of these denominations would say, "Here is a
          law which prohibits me from exercising my religious faith, and
          compels me to be married by a justice of the peace, or a federal
          officer, or some person who, perhaps, does not believe in God,
          and who has no respect for the ordinances of heaven. I am
          compelled by the laws of the land to have him officiate and
          pronounce me and my 'intended,' husband and wife, or to remain
          unmarried." The Constitution does not contemplate this forcing of
          the human mind in regard to that which is ordained of God. If I,
          believing in God and in the ordinances which he has instituted,
          am forced to be married by an unbeliever, perhaps a drunkard and
          an immoral man, or I do not care if he is a believer in some kind
          of creed, if I am satisfied that he has not authority to
          officiate in the union of the sexes, and I am compelled to be
          married by him, would it answer my conscience? Could I consider
          myself joined together by the Lord? It is inconsistent to suppose
          that I could feel so, and in the very nature of things the
          solemnization of the marriage ceremony, as well as all other
          religious ordinances, are matters which should be left for all
          person to act in as they feel disposed.
          But we will pass on; we must not dwell too long on this subject.
          My reason, however, for making these few remarks is to prove that
          the ordinance of marriage is divine--that God has ordained it. I
          want it particularly understood by this congregation that, in
          order to be joined together of the Lord, so that no man has the
          right to put you asunder, the Lord must have a hand in relation
          to the marriage, the same as he has in relation to baptism.
          Now I inquire if any of the religious societies on the earth,
          with the exception of the Latter-day Saints, have received any
          special form in relation to the marriage ceremony? If they have,
          from what source have they received it? Did they invent it
          themselves? Did a learned body of priests get together in
          conference and, by their own wisdom without any revelation from
          heaven, make up a certain form by which the male and the female
          should be joined in marriage? Or how they have come in possession
          of it? They have invented it themselves, as you can find by
          reading the disciples, creeds and articles of faith, which almost
          every religious society possesses, and which some of them have
          possessed for a long period of time. If we go back for several
          hundred years we shall find some of these forms in existence. In
          the Roman Catholic church the ritual of marriage has existed for
          many generations. The same is true with the Greek church, a
          numerous branch of the Catholics who broke off from the church
          established at Rome, a few centuries after Christ. Martin Luther
          also had his views in relation to the marriage ordinance. He was
          a polygamist in principle, as you will find in his published
          writings. We have an account of him, in connection with six or
          seven others ministers of his faith, advising a certain prince in
          Europe to take unto himself a second wife, his first wife being
          still alive, Luther and these ministers saying that it was not
          contrary to the Scriptures. John Calvin had his notions on the
          subject, but each and all of the ceremonies of marriage in use
          among the various Christian churches, the Catholics as well as
          Protestants, from the days of the first Reformation, several
          hundred in number, down to our own day, are the inventions of
          men; for, amongst them all, where can you find one which claims
          that God has said anything to them about marriage, or anything
          else pertaining to their officiations as ministers in his cause?
          Not one; the whole of them claim that the Bible contains the last
          revelation that was ever given from heaven. Hence, if their claim
          be true, God never said a word to Martin Luther, John Calvin,
          John Wesley, or any other reformer, about their ministry, the
          order of marriage, baptism, or anything else. If their claim be
          true--that the last revelation God ever gave was to John on the
          Isle of Patmos, what conclusion must we come to in regard to
          them? We must conclude that all their administrations are
          illegal. If I have been baptized by the Presbyterians, Church of
          England, Roman Catholics, Greek church, Wesleyans, or by any
          other religious denomination which denies any later revelation
          than the Bible, my baptism is good for nothing. God has had
          nothing to do with it, never having spoken to or called the
          minister who officiated, as Aaron was called, that is, by new
          "Well," says one, "that is unchristianizing the world." I know,
          according to the views contained in the Bible, that it is
          unchristianizing it in one of the most fundamental points--it
          shows that all the ordinances and ceremonies of the Christian
          world, being administered in the name of the Trinity, without new
          revelation, are illegal and of none effect, and that God does not
          record them in the heavens, though they may be recorded by man on
          the earth. But when a man is called by new revelation, it alters
          the case. When God speaks or sends an angel, and a man is called
          and ordained, not by uninspired who deny new revelation, but by
          divine authority, when he administers baptism, or any other
          ordinance of the Gospel, it is legal, and what is legal and
          sealed on earth is legal and sealed in heaven, and when such an
          administration is recorded here on the earth, it is also recorded
          in the archives of heaven: and in the great judgment day, when
          mankind are brought before the bar of Jehovah, the Great Judge of
          the quick and dead, to give an account of the deeds done in the
          body, it will then be known whether an individual has officiated
          in or received ordinances by divine appointment: and if not, such
          administration being illegal, will be rejected of God.
          "Oh, but," says one, "such a person, officiated or being
          administered to, may have been sincere." Yes, I admit that.
          Sincerity is a good thing, and without it there can be no real
          Christians; but sincerity does not make a person a true child of
          God; it requires something more than that. If sincerity alone
          were sufficient to make a person a child of God, then the
          heathens, when they wash in the Ganges, worship crocodiles, the
          sun, moon, stars, or graven images, or when they fall down and
          are crushed beneath the cars of Juggernaut, would be children of
          God; for in these various acts, they certainly give proof of
          their sincerity, and if, according to the ideas of some persons,
          that only were necessary to make them God's children, they would
          certainly be right. But it is not so. Sincerity undoubtedly shows
          the existence of a good principle in the heart of either heathen
          or sectarian, but it does not show that its possessor is right,
          or that he has received the true doctrine; it only shows that he
          is sincere.
          Let us come back again to the subject of the administration of
          ordinances by divine appointment. I said their baptisms are
          illegal. Now let me go a little further, and say that the
          ordinance of marriage is illegal among all people, nations and
          tongues, unless administered by a man appointed by new revelation
          from God to join the male and female as husband and wife. Says
          one--"You do not mean to say that all our marriages are also
          illegal, as well as our baptisms?" Yes, I do, so far as God is
          concerned. That is taking a very broad standpoint; but I am
          telling you that which is my belief; and I presume, so far as I
          am acquainted, it is the belief of the Latter-day Saints,
          throughout the world, that all the marriages of our forefathers,
          for many long generations past, have been illegal in the sight of
          God. They have been legal in the sight of men; for men have
          framed the laws regulation marriage, not by revelation, but by
          their own judgments; and our progenitors were married according
          to these laws, and hence their marriages were legal, and their
          children were legitimate, so far as the civil law was concerned;
          and this is as true of our own day as of the past; but in the
          sight of heaven these marriages are illegal, and the children
          "Well," says one, "how are you going to make these marriages
          legal? Here are a man and woman, who were married, according to
          the civil law, before they heard of your doctrines; but they have
          come to an understanding of them, and now is there any possible
          way to make their marriage legitimate, in the sight of heaven?"
          Yes, How? By having them re-married by a man who has authority
          from God to do it. This has been done in almost numberless
          instances; and it is the same with baptism. Has any person,
          baptized by the Methodists, Church of England, Baptists or
          Presbyterians, been admitted into the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, on his old baptism? Never. Not one among the
          hundreds of thousands who have joined this Church, since its rise
          in 1830, has been admitted on his or her old baptism. Why not?
          Because we do not believe in their old baptisms. The Lord has
          commanded his servants to go forth and preach the Gospel, and to
          baptize all who come unto them for baptism. If we find a sincere
          man, who has gone through a correct form of baptism--and many
          have, such as the Campbellites and the Baptists--we tell him
          that, if he believes in our doctrine, he must be baptized over
          again, because his former baptism was administered by a man who
          denied new revelation, and who did not believe that any had been
          given, later than that contained in the New Testament. It is the
          same in regard to marriages.
          The people are very anxious that their children should be
          legitimate, and that their marriages should be so solemnized that
          God will recognize them in the eternal worlds; and hence we say
          to all the thousands and scores of thousands who come here from
          foreign lands--"Come forward and be married according to divine
          appointment, that you may be legally husband and wife in the
          sight of heaven."
          Now let us go a little further. Having explained to you the
          authority necessary to join men and women in the Lord, we will
          now explain the nature of marriage itself--whether it is a
          limited condition, to terminate with what we call "time;" or
          whether it is a union which will exist throughout all the ages of
          eternity. This is an important question. So far as the ordinance
          of baptism is concerned, we know that does not relate to time
          alone. It must be administered in time, or during our existence
          in mortal life; but its results reach beyond death, and the
          burial in, and coming forth out of, the water are typical of the
          death and resurrection of our Savior. When we come forth out of
          the water, we rise to a newness of life, and it is declared to
          all people who witness the performance of the ordinance, that the
          candidates thus receiving baptism, expect to come forth from the
          tomb, that their bodies will be resurrected, bone coming to its
          bone, flesh and skin coming upon them, and the skin covering
          them; that if they are faithful to the end they will come forth
          immortal beings, and will inherit celestial glory. Thus you see
          that baptism points forward to eternity, its effects reaching
          beyond the grave. So in regard to marriage.
          Marriage, when God has a hand in it, extends to all the future
          ages of eternity. The Latter-day Saints never marry a man and a
          woman for time alone, unless under certain circumstances. Certain
          circumstances would permit this, as in a case where a woman, for
          instance, is married to all eternity to a husband, a good
          faithful man, and he dies. After his death, she may be married to
          a living man, for time alone, that is until death shall separate
          her from her second husband. Under such circumstances, marriage
          for time is legal. But when it comes to marriage pertaining to a
          couple, neither of whom has ever been married before, the Lord
          has ordained that that marriage, if performed according to his
          law, by divine authority and appointment, shall have effect after
          the resurrection from the dead, and shall continue in force from
          that time throughout all the ages of eternity.
          Says one--"What are you going to do with that Scripture which
          says that in the resurrection, they neither marry nor are given
          in marriage?" I am going to let it stand precisely as it is,
          without the least alteration. A man who is so foolish as to
          neglect the divine ordinance of marriage for eternity, here in
          this world, and does not secure to himself a wife for all
          eternity, will not have the opportunity of doing so in the
          resurrection; for Jesus says, that after the resurrection there
          is neither marrying nor giving in marriage. It is an ordinance
          that pertains to this world, and here it must be attended to; and
          parties neglecting it wilfully, here in this life, deprive
          themselves of the blessings of that union for ever in the world
          to come. It is so with regard to baptism. We are bringing up
          these two divine ordinances to show you how they harmonize. A man
          who, in this life, hears the Gospel and knows that it is his duty
          to be baptized in order that he may come forth in the morning of
          the resurrection with a celestial, glorified body, like unto that
          of our Lord Jesus Christ, and neglects baptism and dies without
          attending to the ordinance, can not be baptized himself after the
          resurrection of the dead, any more than he can be married after
          the resurrection of the dead. Why not? Because God has appointed
          that both marriage and baptism shall be attended to in the flesh,
          and if neglected here, the blessings are forfeited.
          We read, in our text, something about the first marriage which
          took place on our earth. Much has been said in relation to this
          event, and inasmuch as God ordained this sacred rite, I feel
          disposed to bring it up as a type of all future marriages. The
          first pair of whose marriage we have any account, on this earth,
          were immortal beings. "What! you do not mean to say that immortal
          beings marry, do you?" Yes, that is the first example we have on
          record. Inquires one--"Do you mean to say that Adam was an
          immortal being?" What is the nature of an immortal being? It is
          one who has not had the curse of death pronounced upon him. Had
          Adam the curse of death pronounce upon him, when the Lord brought
          Eve--the woman--and gave her to him? No, he had not. Had the Lord
          pronounced the curse of death upon Eve at the time he brought her
          to Adam? He had not. Why not? Because neither of them had
          transgressed. It is said in the New Testament that death entered
          into this world by transgression, and in no other way. If Adam
          and Eve had never transgressed the law of God, would they not be
          living now? They certainly would; and they would continue to live
          on millions of years hence. Can you, by stretching your thoughts
          into the ages of futurity, imagine a point of time, wherein Adam
          and Eve would have been mortal and subject to death if it had not
          been for their transgression? No, you can not. Well, then, were
          they not immortal? They were to all intents and purposes two
          immortal beings, male and female, joined together in marriage in
          the beginning. Was that marriage for eternity, or until death
          should separate them? I remember attending some weddings when I
          was a youth, and this sentence has generally been incorporated in
          all the marriage ceremonies I have seen performed by civil
          authority--"I pronounce you husband and wife, until death shall
          you separate." A very short contract, is it not? Only lasts for a
          little time, perhaps death might come to-morrow or next day, and
          that would be a very short period to be married, very different
          from the marriage instituted in the beginning; between the two
          immortal beings. Death was not taken into consideration in their
          case; it had never been pronounced. The Lord has said nothing
          about death, but he had united them together, with the intention
          of that union continuing through all the ages of eternity.
          Inquires one, "Did they not forfeit this by eating the forbidden
          fruit?" We have no account that they did; but supposing they did,
          can you show me one thing that our first parents forfeited by the
          Fall that was not restored by the atonement of Jesus? Not a
          thing. If they forfeited the life of their bodies, the atonement
          of Christ and his victory over the grave by the resurrection
          restored to Adam and Eve that immortality they possessed before
          they transgressed; and whatever they lost or forfeited by the
          Fall was restored by Jesus Christ. But we have no account that
          Adam and Eve forfeited the privilege of their eternal union by
          their transgression; hence, when they, by virtue of the atonement
          of Christ, come forth from the grave (if they did not come forth
          at the resurrection of Christ), they will have immortal bodies,
          and they will have all the characteristics, so far as their
          bodies are concerned, that they possessed before the Fall. They
          will rise from the grave male and female, immortal in their
          natures, and the union which was instituted between them before
          they became mortal will be restored, and, as they were married
          when immortal beings, they will continue to be husband and wife
          throughout all the future ages of eternity.
          It may be inquired, "What is the object of that? Marriage, we
          supposed was instituted principally, that this world might be
          filled with inhabitants, and if that was the object, when the
          earth has received its full measure of creation, what is the use
          of this eternal union in marriage, continuing after the
          Have you never read the first great commandment given in the
          Bible? God said, "Be fruitful and multiply." Did he give this
          commandment to mortal beings? No, he gave it to two immortal
          beings. 'What! do you mean to say that immortal beings can
          multiply, as well as be married for all eternity?" I do. God gave
          the command to these two immortal personages, before the Fall,
          showing clearly and plainly that immortal beings had that
          capacity, or else God would never have given it to them. I will
          admit that they had no power to beget children of mortality; it
          required a fall to enable them to do that, and without that no
          mortal beings could have been produced. But we see what has been
          entailed upon the children of Adam, by the Fall. Instead of his
          offspring being immortal, they come forth into this world and
          partake of all that fallen nature that Adam and Eve had after
          they fell; and they have also inherited the death of the body. If
          we are to be restored to immortality with them, we must be
          restored to that heavenly union of marriage, or else we lose
          something. If they had the power to multiply children of
          immortality, and if the command was given to them to do so before
          they became mortal, if their children are ever restored to what
          was lost by the Fall, they must be restored to that also. Here
          then is a sufficient object why multiplication should continue
          after the resurrection.
          "But," inquires some one, "will not this world be sufficiently
          full, without resurrected beings bringing forth children through
          all the ages of eternity?" We must recollect that this world is
          not the only one that God has made. He has been engaged from all
          eternity in the formation of worlds; that is, there have been
          worlds upon worlds created by those who have held the power, and
          authority, and the right to create; and an endless chain of
          worlds has thus been created, and there never was a period in
          past duration, but what there were worlds. The idea of a first
          world is out of the question, just as much as the idea of a first
          foot of space, or the first foot in endless line. Take an endless
          line and undertake to find the first foot, yard or mile of it. It
          can not be done, any more than you can find out the first minute,
          hour or year of endless duration. There is no first minute, hour
          or year in endless duration, and there is no first in an endless
          chain of worlds, and God has been at work from all eternity in
          their formation. What for? Is it merely to see his power
          exercised? No; it is that they might be peopled. Peopled by whom?
          By those who have the power to multiply their species. There
          never will be a time that there will be a final stop to the
          making of worlds; their increase will continue from this time
          henceforth and for ever; and as the number of worlds will be
          endless, so will be the number of the offspring of each faithful
          pair. They will be like the stars in the sky or the sands upon
          the sea shore; and worlds will be filled up by the posterity of
          those who are counted worthy to come forth, united with that
          heavenly and eternal form of marriage which was administered to
          Adam and Eve in the beginning.
          "But you told us a little while ago, that our marriages were
          illegal, and now how can our species be multiplied after the
          resurrection? It cannot be, there is no marrying nor giving in
          marriage then. What then will become of the people, unless there
          is some provision, ordained by the Lord, whereby the living can
          act for the dead?" Take away that principle, and amen to all
          those who have not been married for eternity, as well as time, so
          far as the multiplication of their species is concerned; for you
          cannot get married there. But if there is a provision, by which
          those who are living here in the flesh, may officiate in sacred
          and holy ordinances, for and in behalf of the dead, then the
          question will arise, How far do these ordinances extend?
          Some may say, "Perhaps they only extend to baptism. We believe
          that baptism for the dead is true, because the Scriptures speak
          very plainly about that in the 15th chapter of Paul's first
          epistle to the Corinthians, in which, in arguing about the
          resurrection of the dead, the Apostle says--'Else what shall they
          do who are baptized for the dead? if the dead rise not at all,
          why then are they baptized for the dead?'" Sure enough, it would
          have been useless for those Corinthians to have been baptized for
          the dead, if there had been no resurrection. But Paul very well
          knew that the Corinthians understood that they should be baptized
          for their dead; and that they were actually practicing that
          ordinance, that their ancestors, who had been dead for
          generations, might have the privilege of coming forth in the
          resurrection. Baptism was typical of their burial and
          resurrection, and hence Paul, in writing to the Corinthians, used
          it as an argument in support of the principle of the
          But is there any inconsistency, in supposing that other
          ordinances may be officiated in, for, and in behalf of the dead?
          Or shall we say, that God has merely selected the one ordinance
          of baptism, and told the living to officiate in that for the
          dead, and to neglect all others? If, however, we believe that God
          is a God of order and justice, it is reasonable to suppose that
          if, by his permission and ordination, the living can do anything
          for the dead, they can do everything for them, so far as
          ordinances are concerned. That is, they can be baptized for and
          in behalf of the dead, they can be confirmed, and can also
          officiate in the ordinance of marriage for them. Why be so
          inconsistent, as to suppose that God should ordain a law by which
          the living can be baptized for the dead, and do no more for them?
          God is more merciful and consistent than that; and when he spoke
          in our day and revealed the plan of salvation, he, as far as we
          were ready to receive it, gave us a system, by which the dead who
          have died without the opportunity of hearing and obeying the
          Gospel, may be officiated for in all respects, and redeemed to
          the uttermost and saved with a full salvation; and hence,
          Latter-day Saints, there is hope for our generations who have
          lived on the earth, from our day back to the falling of the
          church--some sixteen or seventeen centuries ago. You can reach
          back to that day and pick up all your generations--the hearts of
          the children searching after the fathers from generation to
          generation; and the ancient fathers looking down to their
          children, to do something for them, just as the Lord promised in
          the last chapter of Malachi. There is a promise that before the
          great day of the Lord should come, it should burn as an oven, and
          all the proud and they that do wickedly should become as stubble.
          But before that terrible day should come God would send Elijah
          the Prophet to turn the hearts of the children to the fathers,
          and the hearts of the fathers to the children, lest the Lord
          should come and smite the earth with a curse. As much as to say,
          that the children would perish as well as the fathers, if this
          turning of their hearts towards each other did not take place.
          Paul, in speaking about their forefathers, to those who lived in
          his day, said--"They without us can not be made perfect, neither
          can we be made perfect without them." There must be a union
          between ancient and modern generations, between us and our
          ancestry. To say that God would be kind and merciful to a certain
          generation, and reveal his Gospel through a holy angel for their
          special benefit, and leave all other generations without hope, is
          inconsistent. When God begins a work, it is worthy of
          himself--God-like in its nature, soaring into high heaven, and
          penetrating the regions of darkness, for those who are shut up in
          their prison house, that liberty may be proclaimed to the
          captives; a plan that not only pertains to the present, but
          reaches back into the past, and saves to the uttermost all who
          are entitled to, and are willing to receive his proferred mercy.
          But these ordinances must be attended to here, in this world and
          probation. This is the law of the Great Jehovah. In the
          resurrection these things can not be done.
          Having explained marriage for eternity, let me explain another
          portion of my text--"Wherefore they are no more twain, but one
          flesh. What God hath joined together, let not man put asunder."
          There seems to have been, in the beginning, so far as we have any
          account in the Bible, two personages, one man and one woman--Adam
          and Eve, united for all eternity. They had power to multiply
          their species, and their posterity will become so numerous that,
          in the coming ages of eternity, they will be innumerable. Some,
          perhaps, may argue that, inasmuch as in the beginning of this
          creation God saw proper to place only one pair to begin the work
          of peopling the world, there could not be such a thing, divinely
          ordained and appointed, as a man having two wives living at the
          same time. In answer to this let me ask, Was there no man of God
          in ancient days, to whom the Lord revealed himself, who had two
          or more wives living with him at the same time? Without devoting
          much time to the discussion of this subject, I will refer to the
          special instance, recorded in the Book of Genesis, of Jacob,
          afterwards surnamed Israel, because of his mighty faith in, and
          power with God. He had four living wives. Was his practice in
          this respect sanctioned by the Almighty? Read about Jacob, when
          he was a youth, before he was married at all, and see what
          peculiar favors the Lord bestowed upon him. He, upon one
          occasion, fled from the country where his forefathers, Abraham
          and Isaac, had sojourned, to escape from his brother Esau, and he
          laid himself down on the earth, having a rock for his pillow. He
          prayed to the Lord, and the Lord heard his prayer, and the
          visions of heaven were opened to his mind. He saw a ladder
          ascending from the place where he was sleeping, that reached into
          the heavens; he saw the angels of God ascending and descending
          upon that ladder; he heard the voice of the Lord proclaiming to
          him what a great and powerful man he should become, that the Lord
          would multiply him, &c., and his seed should be as numerous as
          the stars of heaven, and Jacob worshiped the Lord from that time
          forth. He went down into Syria, and there he entered the service
          of one Laban, as a herder of sheep. In process of time he married
          one of the daughters of Laban, whose name was Leah. Shortly
          afterwards he married a second daughter of this Laban, whose name
          was Rachel. In a very short period of time he married another
          woman, who lived in the household of Laban, named Bilbah, and in
          a little time after that he married a fourth woman, whose name
          was Zilpah. Here were four women married to Jacob, and in the
          book of Genesis they are called his wives. Now, did the Lord
          sanction, or did he not sanction the marriage of Jacob with these
          four wives? And did he, after Jacob has married them, condescend
          to hear Jacob's prayers? We find Jacob continually receiving
          revelation after this, and that is pretty conclusive proof that
          he was not rejected of the Lord because of his having more than
          one wife.
          When the children of Jacob and his four wives became numerous, he
          resolved to leave that foreign country, and returned to the land
          where Abraham, and his father, Isaac, had lived. He reached the
          brook Jabbok, and then sent his company on before him, and he
          began to wrestle in prayer with God. He felt some alarm in
          consequence of the enmity of his brother Esau, who lived in the
          country to which he was going, and he wrestled and plead with the
          Lord. The Lord sent an angel down in order to try the faith of
          Jacob, and to see whether he would give up wrestling and praying
          or not. The angel undertook to get away from him, but Jacob
          caught hold of him and said, "I will not let thee go until thou
          bless me." The angel, of course, did not exercise supernatural
          power all at once, but he continued to wrestle with Jacob as
          though he desired to get away from him, and they struggled there
          all night long, and at last, finding that the only way he could
          overpower him was to perform a miracle, the angel touched the
          hollow of Jacob's thigh, and caused the sinew to shrink,
          producing lameness. Here, then, was a man with mighty faith. He
          wrestled all night with one whom he had reason to believe was a
          divine personage, and he would not let him go without receiving a
          blessing from him. The Lord finally blessed him, and said that,
          as a man who would take no denial, as a prince, he haD prevailed
          with God, and received blessings at his hands.
          Some people suppose that this was Jacob's first conversion, and
          that he got his wives before his conversion. But we will trace
          the history of Jacob a little further. The day after he had
          wrestled with the angel, he went across the brook, and expecting
          Esau to meet him with a great army of men, he felt a little
          fearful. So he took one wife with her children, and sent them
          ahead; behind her he set another wife with her children; still
          behind her he set the third wife and her children, and, last of
          all, the fourth wife and her children. By and by Esau came along,
          having passed by the flocks and herds which Jacob had sent ahead
          as a present to him, and he meets the wife and children placed
          first in the row. Probably he looked at them, and wondered who
          they could all be. He passed the second and third company, and
          finally he came to Jacob and the fourth company, and said he,
          "Jacob, who are all these?" The answer was--"These are they whom
          the Lord my God has graciously given to thy servant." What! a man
          who, according to Dr. Newman, was converted only the night
          previous, telling his brother that the Lord has given him four
          wives and a great many children? Yes, and it was all right, too.
          "But," says one, "How are you going to reconcile this with that
          portion of your text, also a quotation from the forepart of
          Genesis, which says--'and they twain shall be one flesh?'" Are
          they one flesh, or at least are they one personage? No, the Lord
          did not say that they should be, but they twain should be one
          flesh. In what respect? Says one, "I suppose in respect to their
          children, as the flesh of both man and wife is incorporated in
          their children, and they thus become one flesh." Let us look at
          it in this light. When the first child of Jacob's first wife was
          born, if it had reference to the children, they twain were one
          flesh then. By and by Rachel brings forth a son, and if the "one
          flesh" had reference to the children, Jacob and Rachel were one
          flesh in that child. By and by Jacob and Bilbah become parents,
          and they are also one flesh in the child born unto them; and
          lastly Zilpah has a child, and she and Jacob are also one flesh
          "Well," says one, "If is does not refer to the children, perhaps
          it may refer to that oneness of mind which should exist between
          husband and wife." Very well, let us look at it in this light.
          Can there be a union between two individuals so far as the mind
          is concerned? Let us see what Jesus said. "Father, I pray not for
          these alone"--meaning the Twelve Apostles--"whom thou hast given
          me out of the world, but I pray for all them that shall believe
          on me through their words, that they all may be one as thou,
          Father, art in me and I in thee, that they may be one in us."
          What! more than two be in one? Yes. It matters not if there were
          two thousand that believed on Jesus through the Apostles' words,
          they were to be one in their affections, desires, &c., and it
          might include and would include all the members of the Church of
          God that ever did live in any dispensations, and remained
          faithful to the end, for they all will be one as Jesus and the
          Father are one.
          "They twain shall be one flesh." If it means in regard to mental
          qualities and faculties it may incorporate the four wives of
          Jacob, as well as one. Take it any way you please and we find
          that God did acknowledge it, for he blessed these four wives and
          all their children. Look at their posterity, for instance. God so
          honored the twelve sons of Jacob's four wives, that he made them
          the heads, the patriarchs of the whole twelve tribes of Israel.
          The land was named after them--the land Reuben, the land Simeon,
          the land Judah, etc.; and these tribes acknowledge these
          polygamist children as their fathers and patriarchs.
          We may go beyond this life, to the next, and we shall find that
          the honors conferred by God upon these twelve sons are continued
          there. Christians believe that there will be a holy Jerusalem
          come down from God out of heaven, which will be prepared as a
          bride adorned for her husband. This holy city which will descend
          from God out of heaven, will have a wall round it, and in this
          wall there will be a certain number of the most beautiful
          gates--three on the north, three on the south, three on the east
          and three on the west. Each of these gates will be made of one
          pearl--a precious stone most beautiful to look upon. On each of
          these gates there will be a certain name--one will have inscribed
          upon it the name of Judah, another Levi, another Simeon, and so
          on until the whole twelve gates will be named after the twelve
          sons of Jacob and his four polygamic wives; thus we see that,
          instead of the Lord calling them bastards, and forbidding them to
          enter the congregation of the Lord until the tenth generation, he
          honors them above all people, making them the most conspicuous in
          the holy city, having their names written on its very gates.
          Of course, everybody who enters therein must be very holy, or the
          city could not be holy, for without the city, we are told, there
          will be dogs, sorcerers, whoremongers, adulterers, murderers and
          whosoever loveth and maketh a lie, but all within will be holy
          and righteous--such men as Abraham and a great many others, who
          have had more than one wife. It Abraham, Isaac and Jacob are to
          be saved in the kingdom of God in that holy city, will not
          monogamists, who only believe in having one wife, be honored if
          they have the privilege of entering there? We are told that many
          shall come from the east and from the west, and shall sit down
          with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, ancient polygamists, the latter
          with his four wives, and will be counted worthy to be saved
          therein; while many who profess to be the children of the
          kingdom, will be cast into outer darkness, where there is weeping
          and wailing, and gnashing of teeth. This is what Jesus says,
          consequently I do not think that those who have formed the idea
          that only the monogamic system of marriage is accepted of the
          Almighty, will feel in those days as they do now. I do not think
          that class of persons will be ashamed, if they have the privilege
          of coming forth in the morning of the first resurrection, of
          entering into that holy city, even if they see the names of
          Jacob's polygamic children upon its gates. There may be some so
          delicate in their feelings as to say--"O, no, Lord, I don't want
          to go in at that gate, the people are polygamists, I would like
          you to take me to some other place." They go to the next gate,
          and the next, until they have been to each one, and they all are
          polygamic. Then the inquiry may be--"Is there not some other city
          where the people are not polygamists?" "Oh, yes, there are plenty
          of places, but outside of this city there are dogs, sorcerers,
          whoremongers, adulterers, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie.
          Do you want to associate with them?" "Well, I think their society
          will be a little more pleasant than that of those old
          Will this be the way people will reason, when they come before
          this holy city? No, I think they will be very glad to get into
          Abraham's bosom if he has more than one wife. You remember poor
          Lazarus the beggar, who died seeking a crumb from the rich man's
          table. After his death he was carried by angels to Abraham's
          bosom. By and by the rich man died, and he, being in torment,
          lifted up his eyes and saw Lazarus afar off in Abraham's bosom,
          that is, associated with the polygamist Abraham. How this rich
          man did plead! "Oh, father Abraham, send Lazarus to me!" "What do
          you want?" "Let him come and dip the tip of his finger in water
          and touch my burning tongue, for I am tormented in this flame."
          "Oh, no," says Abraham, "there is a great gulf between you and
          me, you must stay where you are. Lazarus is in my bosom, and he
          can't be sent on such an errand as that." 'Well, then, father
          Abraham, if you cannot send Lazarus to perform this act of mercy
          on my behalf, do send him to my brethren who are living on the
          earth, and warn them, that they come not to this place." He did
          not want anybody else to go there, he was so tormented himself.
          "No," said Abraham, "they have Moses and the Prophets; they have
          the revelations of God before them; if they will not believe
          them, they would not though Lazarus or anybody else should be
          sent to them from the dead."
          That is the case with this generation also. If they will not
          believe what is testified to and spoken of in the Bible, in
          regard to marriage, the holy ordinance of God, they would not
          believe though Lazarus or anybody else were sent from the eternal
          worlds to preach these things unto them. They would ridicule then
          as they do now, and their cry, then as now, would be, "Congress,
          oh Congress, can't you do something to stop that awful corruption
          with which we are afflicted away up in the mountains? Can't you
          pass some laws that shall restrict those 'Mormons' and compel
          them to be married by some Federal officer who shall be sent into
          their Territory, and do away with that part of their religion? Oh
          Congress, do something to destroy this corruption out of our
          land. There is a people up in yonder mountains, who profess to
          believe just as the Bible teaches in many places, and we can't
          endure it. They believe in the Old Testament as well as the New,
          and it must be blasphemy."
          Who said so? Did our forefathers, when they framed the
          Constitution, say that all who believed in the New Testament
          should have religious liberty, and that all who undertook to
          believe in the Old Testament should be turned out of this
          government, and be afflicted with some terrible penalty and law
          that should be passed by Congress? I think we have the privilege
          of believing in the Old Testament as well as the New. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Brigham Young, September 4, 1873
                          Brigham Young, September 4, 1873
                    Delivered at Franklin, Cache County, Thursday 
                             evening, September 4, 1873.
                            (Reported by John Q. Cannon.)
                              TEMPLE--ENDOWMENTS, ETC.
          We have taken you a little by surprise, brethren and sisters, in
          coming in to your town to-day. This is in consequence of its
          being so stormy where we have been, and we though we would not
          venture to drive from Soda Springs through to Logan in two days.
          By taking more time, we though we would have an opportunity of
          stopping in the settlements and having meetings. I will talk to
          you a few moments, then I will retire to my rest, and not stay
          here during the meeting. I fell very wearied; but I was quite
          unwell when I left home, and our journey has been quite
          The remarks that I shall make to you this evening will be upon
          the salvation of the people. There are a few ideas that I will
          relate to you, that the brethren and sisters should understand.
          There are many of the ordinances of the house of God that must be
          performed in a Temple that is erected expressly for the purpose.
          There are other ordinances that we can administer without a
          Temple. You know that there are some which you have
          received--baptism, the laying on of hands, the gifts of the Holy
          Ghost, such as the speaking in and interpretation of tongues,
          prophecying, healing, discerning of spirits, etc., and many
          blessings bestowed upon the people, we have the privilege of
          receiving without a Temple. There are other blessings that will
          not be received, and ordinances that will not be performed
          according to the law that the Lord has revealed, without their
          being done in a Temple prepared for that purpose. We can, at the
          present time, go into the Endowment House and be baptized for the
          dead, receive our washings and anointing, etc., for there we have
          a font that has been erected, dedicated expressly for baptizing
          people for the remission of sins, for their health and for their
          dead friends; in this the Saints have the privilege of being
          baptized for their friends. We also have the privilege of sealing
          women to men, without a Temple. This we can do in the Endowment
          House; but when we come to other sealing ordinances, ordinances
          pertaining to the holy Priesthood, to connect the chain of the
          Priesthood from father Adam until now, by sealing children to
          their parents, being sealed for our forefathers, etc., they
          cannot be done without a Temple. But we can seal women to men,
          but not men to men, without a Temple. When the ordinances are
          carried out in the Temples that will be erected, men will be
          sealed to their fathers, and those who have slept clear up to
          father Adam. This will have to be done, because of the chain of
          the Priesthood being broken upon the earth. The Priesthood has
          left the people, but in the first place the people left the
          Priesthood. They transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance,
          and broke the everlasting covenant, and the Priesthood left them;
          but not until they had left the Priesthood. This Priesthood has
          been restored again, and by its authority we shall be connected
          with our fathers, by the ordinance of sealing, until we shall
          form a perfect chain from father Adam down to the closing up
          scene. This ordinance will not be performed anywhere but in the
          Temple neither will children be sealed to their living parents in
          any other place than a Temple. For instance, a man and his wife
          come into the Church, and they have a family of children. These
          children have been begotten out of the covenant, because the
          marriages of their parents are not recognized by the Lord as
          performed by his authority; they have, therefore, to be sealed to
          their parents, or else they cannot claim them in eternity; they
          will be distributed according to the wisdom of the Lord, who does
          all things right. When we had a Temple prepared in Nauvoo, many
          of the brethren had their children who were out of the covenant
          sealed to them, and endowments were given. Then parents, after
          receiving their endowments, and being sealed for time and all
          eternity, and they have other children, they are begotten and
          born under the covenant, and they are the rightful heirs to the
          kingdom, they posses the keys of the kingdom. Children born unto
          parents before the latter enter into the fullness of the
          covenants, have to be sealed to them in a Temple to become legal
          heirs of the Priesthood. It is true they can receive the
          ordinances, they can receive their endowments and be blessed in
          common with their parents; but still the parents cannot claim
          them legally and lawfully in eternity unless they are sealed to
          them. Yet the chain would not be complete without this sealing
          ordinance being performed.
          Now, to illustrate this, I will refer to my own father's family.
          My father died before the endowments were given. None of his
          children have been sealed to him. If you recollect, you that were
          in Nauvoo, we were very much hurried in the little time we spent
          there after the Temple was built. The mob was there ready to
          destroy us; they were ready to burn our houses, they had been
          doing it for a long time; but we finished the Temple according to
          the commandment that was given to Joseph, and then took our
          departure. Our time, therefore, was short, and we had no time to
          attend to this. My father's children, consequently, have not been
          sealed to him. Perhaps all of his sons may go into eternity, into
          the spirit world, before this can be attended to; but this will
          make no difference; the heirs of the family will attend to his if
          it is not for a hundred years.
          It will have to be done sometime. If, however, we get a Temple
          prepared before the sons of my father shall all have gone into
          the spirit world if there are any of them remaining, they will
          attend to this, and as heirs be permitted to receive the
          ordinances for our father and mother. This is only one case, and,
          to illustrate this subject perfectly, I might have to refer to
          hundreds of examples for each case.
          With regard to heirship, I can not enter into all the matter
          to-night. The subject would require a good deal of explaining to
          the people, consequently, I will pass over it at present. I can
          merely say this, however, that we see that the Lord makes his
          selection according to his own mind and will with regard to his
          ministers. Brother Joseph Smith, instead of being the first born,
          was the third son of his father's family who came to maturity,
          yet he is actually the heir of the family; he is the heir of his
          father's house. It seems to us that the oldest son would be the
          natural heir; but we see that the Lord makes his own selection.
          There are some inquiries now with regard to officiating in
          ordinances, which I wish to answer. Some brethren here are
          anxious to know whether they can receive endowments for their
          sons or for their daughters. No, they cannot until we have a
          Temple; but they can officiate in the ordinances so far as
          baptism and sealing are concerned. A man can be baptized for a
          son who died before hearing the Gospel. A woman can be baptized
          for her daughter, who died without the Gospel. Suppose that the
          father of a dead son wishes to have a wife sealed to his son; if
          the young woman desired as a wife is dead and have a mother or
          other female relative in the Church, such mother is the heir, and
          she can act in the sealing ordinances in the stead of her
          daughter. But if the young woman desired as a wife have no
          relative in the Church, to act on her behalf, then the mother of
          the young man can be baptized for her, and act as proxy for her
          in the sealing ordinances. We can attend to these ordinances now
          before the Temple is built here; but no one can receive
          endowments for another, another, until a temple is prepared in
          which to administer them. We administer just as far as the law
          permits us to do. In reality we should have performed all these
          ordinances long ago, if we had been obedient; we should have had
          Temples in which we could a tend to all these ordinances. Now,
          the brethren have the privilege of being baptized for their dead
          friends--when I say the brethren, I mean the brethren and
          sisters--and these friends can be sealed.
          For instance, a man and his wife come into the Church; he says,
          "My father and mother were good people; I would like to officiate
          for them." "Well, have you any other friends in the Church?"
          "Nobody but myself and my wife." Well, now, the wife is not a
          blood relation, consequently she is not in reality the proper
          person, but she can be appointed the heir if there are no other
          relatives--if there are no sisters, this wife of his can
          officiate for the mother; but if the man has a sister in the
          Church, it is the privilege and place of the sister of this man,
          the daughter of those parents that are dead, to go and
          officiate--be baptized, to go and be sealed with her brother for
          her father and mother. If this man and woman have a daughter old
          enough to officiate for her grandmother, she is a blood relation,
          and is the heir, and can act; but if there is no daughter, the
          man's wife can be appointed as the heir.
          I want to say a few words with regard to other operations. In the
          law that the Lord has revealed he require obedience. I do not
          know of one ordinance but what there are laws connected with it,
          and they cannot be disregarded by the Saints and they be blessed
          as though the laws were observed. We are required to believe in
          God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ as our Savior; we are
          required to repent of our sins; then we have the privilege of
          entering in through the door of baptism and going into the house
          of God. There is another commandment that the Lord has given--it
          is that they must have hands laid on them that they may receive
          the Holy Ghost and the gifts and graces that the Lord has for his
          children; but if we are not baptized, we are not entitled to the
          other blessings. If we do not believe in the first ordinance we
          cannot receive the second. If we do not go forth and be baptized
          for the remission of sins, we are not entitled to the Holy Ghost
          and its blessing through the law or the requirements of heaven to
          the children of our Father. Now, as to the requirements, we will
          ask, "Do you know the law? Should you keep the law?" Yes,
          certainly you do know by the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
          which is for us, and the New and Old Testament; these are a
          foundation and contain the first laws that have been given. We
          have them now in our possession. Then the Book of Mormon contains
          the same. The Book of Mormon contains the same plan of salvation
          that the Lord requires the world to listen to, and the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants is given for the Latter-day Saints
          expressly for their everyday walk and actions. Now, for instance,
          the Latter-day Saints are required to go to meeting on Sunday.
          How many are there that come to these meetings and repent of
          their sins, confess their sins and partake of the Sacrament of
          our Savior and testify by these acts that they are actual
          believers? Do we keep the Sabbath, brethren and sisters? Do we
          deal justly one with another? Those things are required of us. Do
          we walk humbly before our God? Do we permit ourselves to speak
          evil of the anointed of the Lord. Do we permit ourselves,
          brethren, to take the name of the Lord in vain? It is certainly
          written that we should not do it; that we should not falsify,
          lie, cheat, etc. Now all these requirement are made of us. We are
          required to pay Tithing, we are required to deal justly one with
          another and be honest in our dealing; and all these requirements
          which I need not repeat over to you, you read and you understand
          them. Now are we entitled to the blessings of the house of God if
          we keep the commandments he has given to us? Yes. If we observe
          his precepts and do them, are we entitled to these blessings?
          Yes. Are we entitled to them if we do not keep the commandments?
          No, we are not. Brethren go and get their endowments, and they
          get a recommendation so as to go into the house of the Lord. Now
          you go to the Bishop and enquire strictly as to some of these
          brethren; "Does such a brother pay his Tithing? Is he faithful
          and industrious?" "Well, no." "Is he honest in his dealings?"
          "Well, I guess he means to do right." "Does he always speak the
          truth?" "Well, I cannot say that he does exactly." "Does he drink
          liquor?" "Well, yes, sometimes he does. Yes, I think he does,
          although I never saw him drunk." "Does he take the name of the
          Lord in vain?" "Well, I don't know, I have heard that he does
          swear sometimes." "Does he quarrel with his wife?" "I don't know;
          I understand, however, they do not live very happily together."
          This man probably wants another wife. Is he entitled to these
          blessings." He pays a little Tithing, perhaps, but he says he is
          going to pay it in full; and the Bishop says: "He has been
          teasing me a long time for a recommendation." "But why did you
          give it to him?" I will answer this. " I had to give it to him to
          get rid of him, so that he won't tease me any more." This is the
          answer: Now ask yourselves, my brethren and sisters, is he
          entitled to the blessings that the Lord has for his faithful
          Be faithful and obedient to the few words that I have said to
          you, with regard to the ordinances, etc., and what we can do and
          what we cannot do. I said but a few words, but they are enough.
          I will say to you, may the Lord bless you--peace be to you. I am
          glad that I am able to be here; there are others here who will
          speak to you. I will tell you honestly I do not feel well; I do
          not feel pleased; it is not gratifying to me when I hear of those
          who profess to be Latter-day Saints, living short of their
          privileges and duties; but when I hear of men and women living up
          to the privileges that the Lord has for them, it endears them to
          me, and I delight in them; and I can say that I continually pray
          for the Latter-day Saints, that the Lord will bless and preserve
          us, that we may be saved in the kingdom of God. This is my
          constant prayer, and I say God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Albert Smith, September 7, 1873
                       George Albert Smith, September 7, 1873
                        REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                        Sunday afternoon, September 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          For the past two weeks it has been my privilege, in company with
          President Young, and Elders John Taylor, Cannon, and Woodruff and
          others, to travel among and visit the Saints in some of the
          settlements in the northern valleys of this Territory and the
          southern portions of Idaho. Considering the short time since the
          settlements north of Ogden were formed, especially those of Cache
          Valley and Bear Lake, it seems that great progress has been made
          in building towns and villages, preparing these places of
          worship, providing the necessaries of life, and constructing
          mills, roads and bridges, so that in a very few years the country
          has been turned from a desert, uninhabited region, to one of
          thrift and plenty.
          While at Logan, a two day's meeting was held, on Saturday and
          Sunday, two weeks ago to-day. The people of the valley were in
          the midst of a very abundant harvest and their grain had so
          ripened that the harvest came upon them all at once; yet the
          attendance at our meetings was very large, larger, in fact, than
          it had ever been my pleasure to witness in that place before. The
          Spirit of the Almighty seemed to be striving with the people, and
          though they were pressed with the labors of an abundant harvest,
          they were on hand, alive and awake, to attend meetings and to
          perform their duties.
          The changes which have come over this land, since we first
          settled in it, seem wonderful. The first visitors to Cache Valley
          pronounced it too cold a country for the cultivation of grain.
          Frost occurred almost every week during the summer, and the
          winters were very severe. Early explorers of that valley found
          the thermometer so low in the summer as to deprive us even of a
          hope of successful cultivation. But settlements were commenced
          and farming was attempted, and finally it was concluded that
          wheat could be grown there. It seems, however, that the brooding
          of the Spirit of the Lord over that land has softened the
          climate, and large crops of many varieties of fruit, including
          the apricot and peach, are raised there now.
          I believe it is a case universally where the Latter-day Saints
          have settled in these valleys, and commenced their work with
          faith, trusting in the Lord, that he has softened the elements
          and tempered the climate, until they are now favorable and year
          after year more tender vegetation has been introduced. I have
          noticed this in the settlements in the Sevier Valley and in Iron
          County. I commenced a settlement in Iron Country in January,
          1851. For nine years I attempted to raise peaches in Parowan, but
          there were killed to the ground every year. Now Iron County has
          become quite a peach growing country. I attribute this to the
          blessings of the Almighty upon the elements, and from this cause
          the cultivation of grain and fruits has progressed from year to
          year in great altitudes, until now it is successful in many
          localities in the Territory where it was formerly impossible.
          Two years ago I visited the valley of Bear River. The Bear Lake
          country had then been devastated by grasshoppers, and it
          presented a scene of utter desolation. The grain and grass crops
          and all the produce of the vegetable kingdom had been destroyed
          within a few days by an arrival of grasshoppers. This season we
          passed into Bear Lake, going part of the way by the new road
          recently constructed at a cost of $7,000, by the enterprise of
          Bishop O. J. Liljenquist and the citizens of Hyrum, by the stream
          known as Blacksmith's Fork. We followed up this road until we
          attained an altitude of 5,400 feet above the level of the sea.
          Then we struck the old Huntsville road and went by that to
          Laketown, at the head of Bear Lake. This place is probably as
          delightfully and romantically situated as any in the Territory.
          It is very near the Territorial line, and contains about sixty
          families. The waters of the lake are clear and contain abundance
          of fish; and the meadows around the head of the lake and in its
          vicinity are very fine. The summits of the mountains are well
          covered with timber, which is not very difficult of access. We
          had two meetings at that place and found the people enjoying
          themselves well. 
          We then followed along the west shores of Bear Lake, some thirty
          miles, visiting some small places and making a stop at the fine
          settlement of St. Charles, where we also had two meetings. The
          purity of the water there; the great altitude and the cool
          climate will, when more known, render that locality a favorite
          place of resort to travelers and pleasure seekers in the short
          summer season. The settlers there raise excellent wheat, rye,
          barley, oats, and heavy crops of potatoes and garden vegetables.
          They have to watch pretty closely to get their crops in between
          the spring and fall frosts. The country is covered with a heavy
          growth of rich grasses. The winters are cold there. The
          settlement forms part of Oneida County, Idaho, the survey of the
          Territorial line having cut it off from Utah, in which it was
          formerly included.
          St. Charles has sixty or seventy families, and wants more
          settlers. It is watered by a stream called Big Creek, the largest
          affluent of Bear Lake, a very fine stream, something larger that
          our Big Cottonwood, and furnishing abundance of water to the
          settlement. The grazing and farming facilities are excellent
          there, and the people seemed to be enjoying themselves
          exceedingly well, and had all they could do to take care of the
          crops and other temporal comforts with which they were
          Bear Lake is about twenty-six miles long and about ten miles
          wide. It is, in a manner, two lakes, the north end of it, about
          six miles, being cut off by a kind of embankment or beach, the
          two lakes being connected by a small stream only a few yards in
          width. The south part of the lake is very deep and the water
          pure. It has many streams entering into it, and many springs
          about it, and is a nursery for an immense amount of fish; large
          quantities of which, very fine trout and other choice varieties,
          are caught in their seasons.
          The stream which leads out of Bear Lake, I think, is nine or ten
          miles long, to where it empties into Bear River. The lake has
          generally been called Bear Lake, from the supposition that Bear
          River ran through it; but this is not the case. In this respect
          Bear Lake is unlike the Sea of Galilee and the River Jordan. The
          Jordan runs into one end of the Sea of Galilee and out at the
          other, passing right through it; but Bear Lake is at the head of
          a short stream which empties into Bear River. Along this stream
          and along Bear River is a large tract of fine grazing country,
          excellent meadow land, which our people are turning to good
          There is a very fine town called Bloomington, on Twin Creeks,
          containing probably a hundred families; and about two or two and
          a half miles from Bloomington is the principal town in the
          valley, called Paris. At Paris we held three days' meetings, in a
          shade or grove, which had been prepared for that purpose. A large
          congregation assembled there and gave strict attention, and we
          enjoyed ourselves exceedingly well, all seeming very glad to see
          After spending these three days at Paris, we visited some of the
          neighboring settlements. We had meeting at Montpelier, and
          passing through Bennington, Georgetown, Ovid, and some other
          small settlements, we visited Soda Springs, where we remained a
          day and a half, having two meetings with the people. We then
          resumed our journey, following down Bear River, camping out on
          our route, until we reached the settlement of Franklin, and
          thence on to Richmond, Smithfield and Hyde Park, holding meetings
          in each. Yesterday, we started from Logan, and reached home in
          four hours and twelve minutes in special trains. We had been gone
          two weeks and one day, having traveled two hundred miles by
          carriages through the mountains, and two hundred miles by
          railroad. The Elders of our party scattered among the settlements
          and held twenty-six meetings. We visited the Sunday schools and
          different organizations, and found them all alive to their
          several duties.
          In almost every town we visited we were saluted on our arrival by
          a body of Sunday school children, who turned out by hundreds. It
          almost seemed impossible that there could be so many children in
          the country as came out to meet us.
          President Young, was suffering on this journey from an attack of
          rheumatism, which rendered him uncomfortable. But still he
          preached a number of long and excellent sermons, sometimes
          speaking an hour and twenty minutes. He addressed all the large
          meetings, and did it in more than his usual energetic, eloquent
          and interesting style, and returned from the journey in a better
          state of health than when we went away, for then many of his
          friends thought it very doubtful whether he would be able to
          proceed on his journey; but he accomplished it, and returned
          improved. For a man of his years, performing continually, as he
          does, a vast amount of labor of both mind and body, it seems
          almost miraculous that he could take this journey, attend so many
          meetings and councils, and endure the riding over a country as
          rough as the one we passed over. We were sometimes seven or eight
          thousand feet above the level of the sea, frequently six
          thousand, and then down to four thousand five hundred, and so on,
          up and down, through valleys and hills, the roads sidling in many
          places, rendering traveling difficult and unpleasant. Though
          after I had traveled through Palestine, where there are really no
          roads, I thought the country we had just passed over remarkable
          for its fine roads.
          We bore testimony to the Saints of the everlasting Gospel, the
          plan of salvation which was revealed, through Joseph Smith, to
          this generation. We found them generally living in obedience to
          the principles of the Gospel, and rejoicing in the truth. There
          was a marked improvement, since I traveled through those northern
          regions before, in the condition of the roads, bridges, and
          private residences, and in some settlements a large number of
          barns have been erected. It seems, in the making of the
          settlements in these valleys, that it has been a difficult matter
          for the farmers to provide themselves with sufficient barns and
          store-houses, they are wanting almost everywhere, but some of
          these northern settlements are becoming very well supplied with
          these out-door conveniences.
          I am pleased to have the privilege of meeting with you again. I
          wish to bear my testimony to the interesting discourse which has
          been delivered to you this afternoon by Elder John Taylor, and I
          pray that the blessing of the Almighty may be upon us all. I feel
          that his blessing is over all the valleys where the Saints dwell,
          and inasmuch as they will abide in their holy Gospel, live in
          accordance with the principles of truth and the law which God has
          revealed for their salvation, the Lord will be their protector.
          From the time that Joseph Smith took the plates of Mormon from
          the hill Cumorah, to the present moment, the enemy of all
          righteousness has been howling, and exercising every means in his
          power to destroy those who believe in the Book of Mormon, and who
          are willing to follow the instructions and counsels which God has
          given for the upbuilding of his kingdom in the last days. But
          they who have been humble, and have walked in accordance with
          their professions, have been upheld and protected, and the
          blessing of the Almighty has been continually upon them.
          I pray the Lord that his blessings may rest upon you, and that
          you may rejoice therein, that we may all be able to walk humbly
          before him, keep his commandments, have power to overcome, and
          with the faithful be prepared to dwell in his kingdom, through
          Jesus our Redeemer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / John
          Taylor, September 7, 1873
                           John Taylor, September 7, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR.
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                        Sunday afternoon, September 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I always take pleasure in speaking of things pertaining to the
          kingdom of God, and to the interest and happiness of my
          fellow-men, if I think that I can be of service or advantage to
          those to whom I address myself. In meeting together, as we are
          met to-day, from time to time, we do so to reverence and worship,
          according to the intelligence and understanding we possess,
          Almighty God, the giver of our lives and the supporter of all
          things. A feeling of reverence and respect for Deity prevails in
          some form or other amongst all the human family. It assumes, it
          is true, a variety of forms, and there are many different ideas
          and opinions among men as to the proper mode of worshiping and
          rendering ourselves acceptable to our heavenly Father. All
          mankind believe, more or less, in a Being who rules and governs
          the universe and controls the destinies of the human family; and
          whatever form of worship may be followed, it is accompanied by
          feelings of reverence and respect for God. There is something
          very singular about this, and it is different from anything else
          that exists on the face of the earth. We have our theories about
          science; we have principles and laws which govern mechanism;
          there are certain known laws which govern the elements by which
          we are surrounded; there are certain sciences which men can
          master by studying the laws which govern them; but in regard to
          the worship of God, it seems to differ materially from anything
          else that we have cognizance of. He is a Being that mankind
          generally do not have a knowledge of, they do not have access to
          his presence, and unless he communicates it, there is no known
          law by which we can approach unto him.
          The ideas of men seem to be vague and uncertain in relation to
          the worship of the Almighty, and they have always been more or
          less so. When Paul stood up in Athens, some eighteen hundred
          years ago, in speaking upon God, he says, "I saw an altar on
          which was inscribed--'To the unknown God.'" The Athenians had a
          variety of gods which they professed to know, or that represented
          certain ideas, theories and principles which obtained among them;
          but there was one whom they described as the "Unknown God." Paul
          makes a most remarkable statement concerning this matter. He
          says--"Him, therefore, whom ye ignorantly worship, declare I unto
          you;" the God who made the heavens, the earth, the seas and the
          fountains of waters.
               The idolators who lived long prior to the time when Paul
          preached Christ and him crucified to the people of Athens, had
          some idea of the "unknown God." We read that a dream was given to
          Nebuchadnezzar, unfolding to him certain things that were to take
          place in the future; and he called together the magicians,
          astrologers and soothsayers--the men of science of those days,
          and who professed to have a knowledge of the future, and he told
          them he wanted them to reveal unto him his dream, and then to
          give him the interpretation. They told him that his request was
          very unreasonable; it was beyond their power to comply with, and
          was a thing not commonly asked or required of men of their
          profession; but if he would give them the dream, they had rules
          and principles whereby they could interpret it. He still insisted
          upon the dream and the interpretation. They then told the king
          that no being but the "unknown God," who dwelt in the heavens,
          was able to reveal such a secret as he demanded at their hands.
          We find that, among the Babylonians and Chaldeans, behind their
          ideas, theories and mythology, they had ideas of a Supreme Being
          who governed the universe, who alone could reveal the secret acts
          of men, and who held their destinies in his hands; and unless
          there is some plan or law by which men can have access to him
          who, in Scriptures as well as by men at the present time, is
          termed the unknown God, we must remain ignorant of him, his
          attributes, designs and purposes, and of our relationship to him.
          Paul also tells us that life and immortality are brought to light
          by the Gospel; hence it would seem that that is a principle
          whereby men can be brought into communication with God. There are
          other Scriptures that are rather remarkable on this point. The
          Apostle tells us--"Now are we the sons of God, but it does not
          yet appear what we shall be; but when he who is our life shall
          appear, then shall we be like unto him, for we shall see him as
          he is!"
          It would seem from this, and other Scriptures of a similar kind,
          that man did once possess a knowledge of God and the future, and
          a certainty in relation to the mode of worshiping him. Paul says
          that life and immorality are brought to light by the Gospel. The
          question necessarily arises in our minds, how and by what means
          are these things accomplished? In what way are men to be put in
          possession of this light and this immortality? And then, men who
          have not been in the habit of reflecting, or if of reflecting,
          not of judging correctly, not being in possession of true
          principles, think, and their thoughts go back, and they
          say--"Well, what of those who lived before there was a Gospel?"
          For my part, I do not know of any such time, I do not read of any
          such time, and I am not in possession of any information in
          relation to any such time. I should as soon think of asking--What
          of the people who lived before there was a sun, moon, stars or
          earth, or before there was anything to eat or drink, or any other
          impossible thing that we could reflect upon. Thoughts and ideas
          of this kind can not have foundation in fact; they never did
          exist. If life and immortality are brought to light by the
          Gospel, then, whenever and wherever men had a knowledge of life
          and immortality, whenever and wherever God revealed himself to
          the human family, he made known unto them his will, and drew
          aside the curtain of futurity, unfolded his purposes, and
          developed those principles which we find recorded in Sacred Writ.
          Wherever men had a knowledge of these things, they had a
          knowledge of the Gospel; hence it is called in Scripture, "the
          everlasting Gospel;" and hence John, while on the Isle of Patmos,
          wrapped in prophetic vision, beholding a succession of marvelous
          events that should transpire in after ages, declared, among other
          things--"I saw another angel flying in the midst of heaven,
          having the everlasting Gospel to proclaim to those who dwell on
          the earth, to every nation, kindred, tongue and people, crying
          with a loud voice, 'fear God and give glory to him, for the hour
          of his judgment is come.'"
          The Gospel, then, in its nature and in its principles, is
          everlasting; in other words, it is God's method of saving the
          human family; and hence, Christ, of whom we hear and read so much
          in the Scriptures of divine truth, was "the Lamb slain from
          before the foundation of the world." He was believed in, long
          before he made his appearance, both on the Asiatic and American
          continent, and God gave unto his ancient Prophets many visions,
          manifestations and revelations of his coming to take away the
          sins of the world by the sacrifice of himself.
          In speaking of the Gospel, Paul talks of it being known as far
          back as the days of Abraham, for he tells us that "God,
          foreseeing that he would justify the heathen through faith,
          preached before, the Gospel unto Abraham." The same Apostle tells
          us concerning Moses and the children of Israel having the Gospel.
          Says he--"We have the Gospel preached unto us as well as they;
          but the word preached unto them did not profit, not being mixed
          with faith in those who heard it; wherefore the law was added
          because of transgression;" and when Jesus Christ came, he came to
          do away with the law and to re-instate the Gospel as it had
          heretofore existed; the everlasting Gospel; that Gospel which
          brings life and immortality to light, and wherever and whenever a
          knowledge of God was had among the human family, it was through
          the instrumentality of the Gospel.
          When Jesus was upon the earth, he made this principle very plain
          to the people on the Asiatic continent; and, as recorded in the
          Book of Mormon, he made it plain to the people on the American
          continent, revealing to them the same principles, truth, light
          and intelligence; organized the churches in the same way;
          implanted his Spirit among them, and imparted to all who were
          obedient to his law a knowledge of God and of their own future
          destiny, and this result always followed a knowledge of the
          Gospel among men.
          The reason there is so much confusion and disorder among men,
          to-day, in the Christian world is,--"they have forsaken God, the
          fountain of living waters, they have hewn out to themselves
          cisterns, broken cisterns that will hold no water." There were
          certain principles laid down by Jesus and his disciples, and also
          by Moses, and by Nephi, Alma and others on this continent, in a
          very plain, clear and pointed manner, in fact, although a mystery
          to men of the world, to believers they are as the Scriptures
          say--so plain that a wayfaring man though a fool need not err
          therein; and they are strictly logical, and philosophical and
          easy of comprehension.
          There are laws which govern nature, and the principles of matter
          with which we are surrounded, with which many of us are familiar.
          These laws are as unchangeable as the revolution of the earth
          upon its axis, or as the rising and setting of the sun. These
          laws are perfectly reliable; they cannot be disregarded with
          impunity, for if disregarded, the results desired will not
          follow. The truths of the Gospel, and the principles of the plan
          of salvation are as immutable as the laws of nature. Men of God
          in different ages have been in possession of certain
          philosophical truth in relation to God, the heavens, the past,
          the present and the future. This has been the case not only with
          men of God on the Asiatic continent; but also on this continent;
          and however men of the present day may affect to despise
          revelation, as many do, as visionary, wild and fanatical, it is
          to that we are indebted for all the knowledge we have of God, our
          own destiny, and of rewards and punishments, exaltations or
          degradations hereafter. Lay aside this revelation, do away with
          this principle, and the world to-day is a blank in regard to God,
          heaven and eternity; they know nothing about them.
          I have heard some people say--"If God revealed himself to men in
          other days, why not reveal himself to us?" I say, why not,
          indeed, to us? Why should not men in this day be put in
          possession of the same light, truth and intelligence, and the
          same means of acquiring a knowledge of God as men in other ages
          and eras have enjoyed? Why should they not? Who can answer the
          question? Who can solve the problem? Who can tell why these
          things should not exist to-day, as much as in any other day? If
          God is God and men are men, if God has a design in relation to
          the earth on which we live, and in relation to the eternities
          that are to come; if men have had a knowledge of God is days
          past, who not in this day? What good reason is there why it
          should not be so? Say some--"Oh, we are so enlightened and
          intelligent now. In former ages, when the people were degraded
          and in darkness, it was necessary that he should communicate
          intelligence to the human family; but we live in the blaze of
          Gospel day, in an age of light and intelligence." Perhaps we do;
          I rather doubt it. I have a great many misgivings about the
          intelligence that men boast so much of in this enlightened day.
          There were men in those dark ages who could commune with God, and
          who, by the power of faith, could draw aside the curtain of
          eternity and gaze upon the invisible world. There were men who
          could tell the destiny of the human family, and the events which
          would transpire throughout every subsequent period of time until
          the final winding-up scene. There were men who could gaze upon
          the face of God, have the ministering of angels, and unfold the
          future destinies of the world. If those were dark ages I pray God
          to give me a little darkness, and deliver me from the light and
          intelligence that prevail in our day; for as a rational,
          intelligent, immortal being who has to do with time and eternity,
          I consider it one of the great acquirements for men to become
          acquainted with their God and with their future destiny. These
          are my thoughts and reflections in relation to these matters.
          Life and immortality, we are told, were brought to light by the
          Gospel. And how is that? Why, it is a very simple thing, a very
          simple thing indeed. When Jesus was upon the earth he, we are
          told, came to introduce the Gospel. He appeared on this continent
          as on the continent of Asia for that purpose; and in so doing he
          made known unto men certain principles pertaining to their being
          and origin, and their relationship to God; pertaining to the
          earth on which we live, and to the heavens with which we expect
          to be associated; pertaining to the beings who have existed and
          those who will exist; pertaining to the resurrection of the dead
          and the life and glory of the world to come. This is what the
          Gospel unfolds. It is not taught in any of our schools of
          philosophy, they do not comprehend it. It is a law and a
          principle laid down by the Almighty; and although a very simple
          one it is more subtle in its operations than any of the
          principles of nature with which we are acquainted; and many of
          them have, for generations, being unknown in their action and
          properties to the human family. It is not long since we became
          acquainted with the properties of gas. I can remember, in my
          young days, walking along the streets when they were lighted with
          oil lamps; and the light was so dim that it only made darkness
          visible. It is not long since the laws of electricity were
          discovered, and now they are made available for telegraphy and
          other purposes. These principles always existed; but they eluded
          the research and intelligence of men for ages; but finally they
          were made known. Doubtless there are thousands of other
          principles in Nature, with which we are unacquainted to-day,
          formed by the Great I Am, the Great Ruler and Governor of the
          universe, and placed under certain laws, just as much as the
          principles with which we have already been made acquainted by the
          operation of the Spirit of God on the spirit of man.
          We read a good deal about the soul of man, and the body of man.
          Will anybody tell me where the body commences and where the
          spirit leaves off, and how they are united, and what forms the
          compact? Can anybody tell about the principle of life in man? We
          have had philosopher after philosopher in all the various
          European as well as American schools, trying to solve this
          problem. They can not do it, it is yet a mystery. But because a
          thing is a mystery, are we to say that it does not exist? We see
          man, perfect in his form, in possession of his faculties and
          clothed with intelligence. One day he is walking around, and the
          next he lies a lifeless corpse; with the same body, the same
          bones, nerves and muscles and every faculty of his body,
          apparently, as complete as the day before, but he is dead,
          inanimate, inactive, without a spirit or soul, if you please.
          What brings about this change, or who possesses the power to
          resuscitate that man and implant in him again the principle of
          life? Where is the man, the intelligence or the science that can
          do it? We do not find it among mortals. If some of these things
          are mysteries why not others?
          God says that no man knows the things of man, but by the spirit
          of man that is in him; so no man knows the things of God but by
          the Spirit of God. How is that Spirit imparted and to whom?
          Through what medium are we to get in possession of these
          principles? Will any of our savants answer? Will our philosophers
          tell us upon what principle these things can be communicated to
          man, so as to bring him into relationship to God, and to enable
          him to comprehend things which men in former times comprehended?
          There are unquestionably certain laws and principles governing
          these matters, as legitimate as those governing any other branch
          of science or knowledge. If man knows the things of God only by
          the Spirit of God, how are we to obtain that Spirit? One of the
          old Apostles, in talking on this subject in former times, told
          the people to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ
          for the remission of their sins, and they should receive the Holy
          Ghost. What should that Spirit do? It should take of the things
          of God, and show them to those who received it. Says the
          Apostle--"Ye have received an unction from the Holy One, whereby
          ye are enabled to know all things; and ye need not that any man
          should teach you save the anointing that is within you, which is
          true and no lie. Ye are our witnesses, as also is the Holy Ghost,
          which bears witnesses of us." Another one says--"Ye are in
          possession of a hope that has entered within the vail, whither
          Christ, our fore-runner, has gone, and where he ever lives to
          make intercession for us."
          This light and intelligence was communicated to men in the dark
          ages. This treasure, says the Apostle, we have in earthen
          vessels. This was what Jesus referred to when he said to the
          woman of Samaria--"If thou hadst asked of me I would have given
          thee water which would have been in thee a well springing up to
          everlasting life." There was a principle of that kind among men
          in those days, and it bloomed with immortality, and put its
          possessors in possession of certainty, intelligence, and
          knowledge, in relation to God whereby they were enabled to
          cry--"Abba, Father," and to approach him in the name of his Son,
          and receive from him the gift of the Holy Ghost, which Jesus said
          would impart a knowledge of God and his purposes, and whereby
          they eventually might be exalted in his celestial kingdom.
          This it the kind of thing that they had in that day. This is the
          Gospel that we have to proclaim to you. Its laws are just, strict
          and equitable to those who embrace it. Those who do not, of
          course, they cannot understand it. Why? Jesus said to
          Nicodemus--"Except a man be born of water, he cannot see the
          kingdom of God; and except he be born of the water and of the
          spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God," that is, he cannot
          know anything about it unless he obeys its initiatory ordinances.
          Then, to the Saints, if they do not live their religion and keep
          their covenants, the light that is within them will become dark,
          and how great will be that darkness. This light, truth and
          intelligence can only be obtained, in the first place, by
          obedience to the laws of God; and, in the second place, it can
          only be retained, by continued faithfulness, purity, virtue and
          I pray that God may, by his Spirit, lead us in the way of peace,
          in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Erastus Snow, September 14, 1873
                          Erastus Snow, September 14, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ERASTUS SNOW,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                          Sunday afternoon, Sept, 14, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          "But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the mountain of
          the house of the Lord shall be established in the top of the
          mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and people
          shall flow unto it.
          "And many nations shall come, and say, Come, and let us go up to
          the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob;
          and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths:
          for the law shall go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord
          from Jerusalem.
          "And he shall judge among many people, and rebuke strong nations
          afar off; and they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and
          their spears into pruning-hooks; nation shall not lift up sword
          against nation, neither shall they learn war any more.
          "But they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig
          tree; and none shall make them afraid; for the mouth of the Lord
          of hosts hath spoken it.
          "For all people will walk every one in the name of his god, and
          we will walk in the name of the Lord our God forever and ever.
          "In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth,
          and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have
          "And I will make her that halted a remnant, and her that was cast
          far off a strong nation: and the Lord shall reign over them in
          mount Zion from henceforth, even forever."--Micah IV, 1-7.
          I have read this Scripture in the hearing of the congregation,
          believing, as I do, that it is a prophecy having direct reference
          to the latter times, and to the day and age now ushered in upon
          the earth. There are many things in the Jewish Scriptures, the
          fulfillment of which has become a matter of history. There are
          many other things which have been spoken by the mouth of God
          through his servants the Prophets, which remain yet to be
          fulfilled. It is a matter of great importance, to my mind, to be
          able to discern these things pertaining to the future, which God
          has revealed, which have yet to come to pass. He revealed,
          beforehand, to the antediluvian world, the approach of the
          deluge, and gave them a timely warning, sending his servants
          amongst them, calling upon them to repent of their sins and to
          prepare for that which was coming upon the earth. He foretold to
          Abraham the bondage which his seed would have to endure in the
          land of Egypt, their final deliverance by the hand of Moses, and
          their establishment in the promised land of Canaan. Moses, and
          other Prophets raised up after him, foretold the blessings which,
          through faith and obedience, should be poured upon Israel, and
          the scourges and judgments which should fall upon them through
          unbelief and disobedience. Whoever will read the prophecies of
          Moses contained in Deuteronomy, from the 28th to the 33rd
          chapter, will perceive there clearly foreshadowed the great
          events in the history of the seed of Abraham, from that time
          until the time of their restoration to their promised
          inheritance, which is referred to in the chapter from which I
          have quoted in Micah. All these great events have been the
          subjects of prophecy, and have been very clearly pointed out, and
          perhaps by none more plainly and clearly than by Moses himself,
          while he was the leader of Israel.
          The dealings of God with the human family have been the subjects
          of prophecy and revelation, and more especially with the
          descendants of Shem, the offspring of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob,
          and not only the Chosen People, but the nations with which they
          were identified, and with whom they were more or less connected
          and allied in the national capacity. All these things have been
          the subjects of prophecy; but the burden of prophecy, from the
          beginning of the world down to the present time, seems to centre
          upon our day--the time of the restitution of all things spoken of
          so frequently by the Prophets of God. By reference to the 3rd
          chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, we find that the Apostle
          Peter, talking to the wondering Jews assembled together gazing
          upon him and his brother John, at the time he healed the lame man
          at the beautiful gate of the Temple, and told them concerning
          Jesus, whom they had crucified, and whom the Father had raised
          from the dead, of which they were his witnesses, told them that
          this same Jesus had been taken up into heaven, and would remain
          at the right hand of God until the time of the restitution of all
          things spoken of by all the Prophets since the world began. Then
          he, Jesus, will descend again. From this Scripture we understand
          that Peter and his brother Apostles comprehended the doctrine of
          the restitution of all things, and that it should take place in
          the latter days preparatory to the second advent of the Savior.
          This was also a theme for angels as well as Prophets. We read in
          the first chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, that Jesus led his
          disciples out to the Mount of Olives, and there lifted up his
          hands and blessed them; and while in the act of giving them their
          last commission--to go into all the world and preach the Gospel
          to every creature, baptizing them in the name of the Father, Son,
          and Holy Ghost, a cloud overshadowed him, and he ascended from
          their sight; and as they stood gazing up into heaven after him,
          two angels stood by them, clothed in white apparel, and they said
          unto them--"Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye thus gazing up into
          heaven? Behold, this same Jesus, which you now see go up into
          heaven, shall so come again in like manner as ye have seen him go
          into heaven."
          The time of the restitution of all things has not only been the
          theme of angels, Prophets and Apostles, but of all Saints whose
          understandings have been enlightened by the Spirit of revelation
          from on high. The chapter which I have read from, in Micah,
          brings it down to the last days, and is perhaps a little more
          explicit than some other prophecies. It says that "in the last
          days the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the
          tops of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and
          people shall flow unto it." "The mountain of the Lord's
          house"--this is a peculiar phrase, and was probably used by the
          Prophet because it was a common mode of expression in Israel in
          the days of David and many of the Prophets several hundred years
          after him, for, in speaking on Mount Moriah, on which the Temple
          of Solomon was built, they spoke of it as the mountain of the
          Lord's house. Moriah is a hill in the city of Jerusalem, on which
          David located the site of the Temple, and on which his son
          Solomon built it, and it was called the mountain of the house of
          the Lord. This temple suffered spoliation at the hands of the
          Gentiles, who made inroads on Israel from time to time, but it
          was repaired and kept intact until the days of the Savior. While
          he was on the earth he predicted its total destruction, because
          of the unbelief of the people. He said, Matthew xxiv, 2, the time
          should come when not one stone of that Temple should be left on
          another. The Prophet Micah predicted the same in the chapter
          preceding the one which I have read from. He says--"Hear this, I
          pray you, ye heads of the house of Jacob, and princes of the
          house of Israel, you that abhor judgment and pervert all equity.
          They build up Zion with blood, and Jerusalem with iniquity. The
          heads thereof judge for reward, and the priests thereof teach for
          hire, and the prophets thereof divine for money; yet will they
          lean upon the Lord, and say, Is not the Lord among us, none evil
          can come upon us? Therefore shall Zion for your sake be ploughed
          as a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of
          the house as the high places of the forest."
          This last prediction has been literally fulfilled. It has become
          a matter of history that Jerusalem has become heaps of ruins, and
          the mountain of the house of the Lord has become as the high
          places of the forest, and has been ploughed as a field. It is a
          matter of history that the very site of that wonderful Temple was
          ploughed as a field, and its destruction was rendered so complete
          that every foundation stone was raised; and that there might be
          no vestige of it left, around which the Jews might cling, the
          Roman Emperor caused that it should be ploughed up as a field,
          thus literally fulfilling the words of the Prophet and the words
          of the Savior. This woe and destruction was predicted and
          overtook that people, and they were eventually scattered, because
          of their wickedness, and because of the corruption of their
          princes, judges and rulers. But it shall come to pass in the last
          days, saith the Lord through Micah, that the mountain of the
          house of the Lord shall be established in the tops of the
          mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and people shall
          flow unto it. Here is a promise around which the house of Israel
          may cling, and to which they may fasten their faith, for God will
          not forever hide his face from his people; but he will make
          choice of a place or places named, and there he will build his
          house, and people from all nations will flow unto it.
          This mountain of the Lord's house, which is to be established in
          the tops of the mountains, seems to be, in the mind of the
          Prophet, located in a different place from the former house,
          which was located upon that hill in Jerusalem. This, in the
          latter days, the Prophet says, "shall be in the tops of the
          mountains." Mark the expression, not on the top of a mountain,
          nor in the tops of the highest mountain"-- the plural number is
          used; in other words, in the midst of the high places on the
          earth. Not on the borders of the sea shore, for the only reason
          that we speak of mountains on the surface of the earth is because
          of their elevation above the general level of the ocean.
          The mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the tops
          of the mountains in the last days, and people from all nations
          shall flow unto it. And wherefore? What will be their object and
          purpose in fleeing from all nations? They will say--"Come and let
          us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God
          of Jacob, and he will teach us of his ways and we will walk in
          his ways and we will walk in his paths, for the law shall go
          forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem." Here we
          learn the object of the people in fleeing from all nations to the
          mountain of the Lord's house: it is that they may learn of his
          ways and walk in his paths. "The Lord shall judge among many
          people," says Micah, "and rebuke strong nations afar off, and
          they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears
          into pruning-hooks; nation shall not lift up sword against
          nation, neither shall they learn war any more. I will assemble
          her that halteth, gather her that is driven out, her that I have
          afflicted, even the chosen seed of Abraham, the house of Israel
          that has been scattered and peeled and driven. I will gather her
          that was scattered, and her that was cast afar off I will make a
          strong nation, and the Lord shall reign over them in Mount Zion,
          from henceforth, even forever."
          Isaiah has used nearly the same language in the second chapter of
          his prophecies. Ezekiel, in the 37th chapter has used similar
          language, predicting the time of the restoration of the house of
          Israel and the gatherings together of the people of God, and that
          the Lord shall reign over them and that a reign of peace shall be
          established on the earth.
          That this and other prophecies of a similar character remain yet
          to be fulfilled, must appear evident to every reflecting mind,
          for since these prophecies were delivered there has never been a
          time in which the nations have beaten their swords into
          ploughshares, their spears into pruning hooks, lived at a perfect
          peace with each other, and walked in the ways of the Lord. But it
          has been predicted by the Prophets that such a period will
          arrive. The same thing was also foretold by the Savior, and by
          the angels who promised his second coming. Mark the object of the
          gathering--the nations shall say, "Let us go up to the mountain
          of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, for he will teach
          us of his ways and we will learn to walk in his paths." How will
          this be brought about? Because the law shall go forth out of
          Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. How can this be
          unless God shall begin to reveal himself to his people and
          minister in their midst as in ancient days, by his own voice, the
          voice of Prophets, the spirit of revelation and the ministration
          of angels?
          I am aware that many people of our time attempt to place some
          mystical and illusive construction upon the prophecies in the
          Bible, and there is a disposition to ignore the plain and obvious
          meaning of the declarations of the Prophets, and to give to them
          some private interpretation. But the Apostle Peter, in the first
          chapter of his second epistle, in writing to his brethren on this
          subject, says that no prophecy of Scripture is of any private
          interpretation, but holy men of old spoke as they were moved upon
          by the Holy Ghost. In order that they might be able to understand
          these prophecies, the Apostle counseled his brethren to give heed
          unto them as unto a light shining in a dark place until the day
          dawn and the day star arose in their hearts.
          It is true that the Prophets have told us of dreams and visions
          which they have had, and in some instances the Lord has explained
          or interpreted them, and as such we are to receive them. But
          where he has not deigned to give the interpretation we must wait
          until he does, for it does not belong to men to give their own
          private interpretation thereto. It is written, "Interpretations
          belong to God," and where it has not pleased him to do so it
          becomes us to wait until he does, and not attempt to obtrude upon
          mankind our private interpretation of what God has revealed.
          Where plain predictions are uttered, we are to receive them as we
          would the writings of any other author--according to the plain
          and obvious meaning of the language.
          How then, I ask, can these prophecies be fulfilled in the last
          days, except God shall again speak from heaven? Where shall the
          mountain of the Lord's house be established in the tops of the
          mountains, except God shall make manifest where he will build his
          house and establish his Zion in the last days? How shall the law
          go forth of Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem in the
          last days, inducing people to flow unto it from all nations,
          unless God shall speak again from heaven, as he did in ancient
          As Latter-day Saints we accept the words of the ancient Prophets
          and believe that they will be fulfilled literally. Has Jerusalem
          become a heap of ruins literally? Were the seed of Abraham in
          bondage and oppressed by the Egyptians literally? Were they
          delivered and brought out of that land with a high hand and with
          great power literally? Did God bring them literally into the land
          of Canaan, which he promised to Abraham? Have they been broken up
          and scattered from that land literally? Did the Savior come, born
          of a virgin, as the Prophets predicted, literally? Did he suffer
          for our sins and endure all that the Prophets had spoken of him
          literally? Did his enemies cast lots for his vesture and divide
          his garments among themselves literally? Were "the shepherd
          smitten and the sheep scattered" when Jesus was crucified
          literally? Yes, in all these particulars, history records, with
          the greatest minutiae, the literal fulfillment of prophecy. Was
          the house of the Lord thrown down and the very foundation thereof
          ploughed as a field, literally? Yes, then what reason have we to
          expect other than a literal fulfillment of the next part of the
          same prophecy, which foretells the establishment of the Lord's
          house in the tops of the mountains, the gathering of people from
          all nations thereunto, that the Lord will rebuke strong nations
          afar off, and that the nations will beat their swords into
          ploughshares, their spears into pruning hooks, that they will
          live at peace and learn war no more, and the Lord will reign over
          them, from henceforth, even forever?
          Such a mighty revolution as is here indicated by the Prophet can
          never be effected upon the earth without the voice of God,
          without Prophets and Apostles, and the power of the Holy Ghost
          working mightily among the sons of men; and when that period
          arrives it will be the one referred to by the Prophet Joel, who
          says--"It shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, that I
          will pour out my spirit upon all flesh, and then your sons and
          your daughters shall prophecy; your old men shall dream dreams,
          your young men shall see visions, and upon my servants and
          handmaidens will I pour out my spirit in those days, saith God."
          Thus will Moses realize the wish that he expressed at the time
          God took the spirit that was upon him and placed it upon the
          seventy Elders of Israel and they all began to prophecy. When two
          of these seventy who remained in the congregation felt the same
          spirit resting upon them and began to prophecy, Moses' servant
          came running to him at the tabernacle and said--"Eldad and Medad
          do prophecy in the camp, my lord Moses, forbid them. And Moses
          said unto him, "Enviest thou for my sake? Would God that all the
          Lord's people were prophets, and that the Lord would put his
          Spirit upon them."
          Joel predicts the coming of a time when the Lord's people will
          all become Prophets, even the servants and handmaids will receive
          the Spirit and they will prophecy. Jeremiah speaks of a similar
          time, but he uses a little different language. He says,--"I will
          pour out my spirit upon all flesh, and then no one shall say unto
          his neighbor, Know ye the Lord, for all shall know him, from the
          greatest, and they shall see eye to eye when the Lord shall bring
          again Zion." Here the Prophet Jeremiah predicts, as does Micah, a
          time when the Lord shall bring again Zion, and says that when he
          brings again Zion they shall see eye to eye and they shall no
          more use the proverb that the fathers have eaten sour grapes and
          the children's teeth are set on edge, but every man shall die for
          his own iniquity, and the teeth of him that eateth sour grapes
          shall be set on edge, and every man will have the opportunity of
          knowing the Lord, learning his ways, and walking in his paths.
          Are we to understand by these sayings of Scripture, that God will
          pour out the Holy Ghost upon the ungodly, the workers of
          iniquity--murderers, sorcerers, whoremongers, adulterers, false
          swearers, deceivers and liars? I do not so understand the
          Prophets, the Savior and his Apostles. I understand in the
          language of the Apostle, that the Holy Ghost dwelleth not in
          unholy Temples; and that if his Spirit is poured out upon the
          people so generally, it will be because their hearts are prepared
          to receive it, because their ears have been opened to the word of
          God, and faith has been begotten in them. They have listened to
          the call of the Almighty, and have received the message of
          salvation sent unto them.
          But shall all people be thus converted unto the Lord? Shall the
          king upon the throne, the judges who have judged for reward, the
          Prophets who have divined for money, the priests who have taught
          for hire, the murderer, the idolater, the abominable, those who
          have oppressed and ruled mankind with a rod of iron, who have
          said to the souls of men, "Bow down, that we may walk over you?"
          Shall all these be converted unto the Lord of hosts and receive
          of these blessings? Would to God that it were possible! But the
          Prophets have not so predicted. They and the Savior and the
          Apostles have all predicted that "he will punish the kings of the
          earth upon the earth, and the hosts of high ones that are on
          high, and they shall be gathered together into the pit." They
          have predicted that judgments shall fall fast upon the ungodly
          who will not repent, and they shall be cut off and shall perish
          out of the land; and sore and terrible judgments shall come upon
          the nations who repent not, and who will not listen to the voice
          of God.
          Malachi, in his last chapter, says, "But the day cometh that
          shall burn as an oven, and the proud and they who do wickedly
          shall be stubble. The day that cometh shall burn them up, saith
          the Lord of hosts, that shall leave them neither root nor branch.
          But unto you who fear my name, saith the Lord, shall the sun of
          righteousness arise with healing in his wings, and ye shall go
          forth and grow up as calves of the stall, and shall tread down
          the wicked, for they shall be ashes under the soles of your feet
          in the day that I do this, saith the Lord of hosts."
          Thus we learn, my friends, that the warning voice of God will go
          forth among the nations, and he will warn them by his servants;
          and by thunder, by lightning, by earthquake, by great hailstorms
          and by devouring fire; by the voice of judgment and by the voice
          of mercy; by the voice of angels and by the voice of his servants
          the Prophets; he will warn them by gathering out the righteous
          from among the wicked, and those who will not heed these warnings
          will be visited with sore judgments until the earth is swept as
          with the besom of destruction; and those who remain, in all the
          nations, tongues and kingdoms of the world, will heed the voice
          of warning and will accept the salvation sent unto them by the
          Lord through his servants. The law of the Lord will go forth to
          all such from Zion, and judges will go forth among them from
          Zion; and all who are willing will be taught the ways of the
          Lord, and they will be baptized for the remission of their sins
          and they will receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the
          hands of the servants of God. Great and glorious will be that
          day. The old men will dream dreams, the young men will see
          visions, and even the servants and handmaids will prophecy, and
          out of the mouths of babes and sucklings will the Lord perfect
          his praise.
          We are not the only people who believe in these things, and look
          forward with anxious expectation for the glorious reign of
          righteousness and peace upon the earth. It has been the faith and
          the hope of all the righteous upon the earth, the theme of their
          prophecies and of the songs of the inspired songsters of Israel.
          It is the hope of these things, and the faith which is begotten
          in our hearts, that the Lord has set his hand a second time to
          recover the remnants of the house of Israel, and to fulfill the
          glorious things which he has foretold through the mouths of his
          Prophets, that has brought us together in these mountains. It was
          the faith and hope that induced the pioneers, twenty-six years
          ago, to face the savages and to penetrate through a trackless,
          howling desert. To make the roads through the mountains, to
          bridge the streams, and to endure all the perils of establishing
          the people of Zion in the Rocky Mountains, when there were no
          human beings but the untutored savage for a thousand miles or
          more from them, when it was a thousand miles on the west, a
          thousand on the north, a thousand to the south, and thirteen
          hundred to the east to the nearest settlement. It was this faith
          in the latter-day work, the assurance we had received that God
          had spoken from the heavens, which prompted us to this great
          work. It was because God had spoken from the heavens by his own
          voice to his servant Joseph Smith, by the voice of his Son, and
          by the voice of angels, calling his people to gather from the
          nations into the heart of the mountains, that we are here to-day.
          I can place my eyes upon many in this congregation, and I know of
          many more throughout this Territory, who heard these things from
          the mouth of the Prophet Joseph Smith.
          When the pioneers left the confines of civilization, we were not
          seeking a country on the Pacific Coast, neither a country to the
          north or south; we were seeking a country which had been pointed
          out by the Prophet Joseph Smith in the midst of the Rocky
          Mountains, in the interior of the great North American Continent.
          When the leader of that noble band of pioneers set out with his
          little company from the Missouri River, they went, as did Abram,
          when he left his father's house--knowing not whither he
          went--only God had said, Go out from your father's house unto a
          land which I will show you. That band of pioneers went out, not
          knowing whither they went, only they knew that God had commanded
          them to go into a land which he would show them. And whenever the
          Prophet Brigham Young, the leader of that band of pioneers, was
          asked the question--"Whither goest thou?" the only answer he
          could give was--"I will show you when we come to it." The prayers
          of that band of pioneers, offered up day and night, continually
          unto God, was to lead us, as he had promised, unto a land which,
          by the mouth of his servant Joseph, he had declared he would give
          us for an inheritance. Said the Prophet Brigham--"I have seen it,
          I have seen it, in vision, and when my natural eyes behold it, I
          shall know it." They, therefore, like Abram of old, journeying by
          faith, knowing not whither they went, only they knew that God had
          called them to go out from among their brethren, who had hated,
          despised and persecuted them, and driven them from their
          possessions, and would not that they should dwell among them. And
          when they reached this land the Prophet Brigham said--"This is
          the place where I, in vision, saw the ark of the Lord resting;
          this is the place whereon we will plant the soles of our feet,
          and where the Lord will place his name amongst his people." And
          he said to that band of pioneers--"Organize your exploring
          parties, one to go south, another north, and another to go to the
          west, and search out the land, in the length and the breadth
          thereof, learn the facilities for settlement, for grazing, water,
          timber, soil and climate, that we may be able to report to our
          brethren when we return;" and when the parties were organized,
          said he unto them--"You will find many excellent places for
          settlement. On every hand in these mountains are locations where
          the people of God may dwell, but when you return from the south,
          west and north to this place, you will say with me, "this is the
          place which the Lord has chosen for us to commence our
          settlements, and from this place we shall spread abroad and
          possess the land."
               It is this faith which has brought the multitude who have
          followed to this land, year after year, from then until the
          present time. This is the work and the mission that is upon the
          Latter-day Saints. "Come out of Babylon, O my people, that ye be
          not partakers of her sins, that ye receive not of her plagues.
          Gather yourselves into the midst of the mountains, where the Lord
          will establish his house and place his name, and teach you his
          ways, and where you will learn to walk in his paths." We are not
          called to be of the world, to partake of the spirit and follow
          after the fashions of the world, to partake of the spirit and
          follow after the fashions of the world, the lusts of the eye and
          the pride of life. We are not called to set our hearts upon the
          world and the things thereof--upon the gold, upon the silver in
          the mountains, upon the precious things that are in the earth,
          the cattle upon a thousand hills, nor upon houses or lands, or
          aught else that pertains to the earth. We are called to set our
          hearts upon the living God, who has called us to be his people,
          and to worship him with full purpose of heart. If he gives us
          houses and lands, goods and chattels, gold and silver and the
          precious things of the earth, receive them with thanksgiving, and
          hallow and sanctify them and dedicate and consecrate them to the
          building up of Zion, the house of our God, the gathering together
          of his Saints, the preaching of his Gospel to the ends of the
          earth, and the accomplishment of the great work, whereunto God
          has called us in the latter days.
          Blessed are those who remember the high calling of God whereunto
          they are called. Blessed are those who seek to learn the ways of
          the Lord and walk in his paths. Blessed are those who seek to
          magnify the high calling of God which is upon them as Elders of
          Israel, to bear witness of the truth, and exemplify it in their
          lives and conduct; who deal justly, love mercy, walk humbly
          before their God, visit the fatherless and the widow in their
          affliction, and keep themselves unspotted from the world. Blessed
          are all such of the sons and daughters of Zion, for they shall
          prosper and their children after them. They shall become saviours
          upon Mount Zion, and they shall be found worthy to stand when he
          appears, and their names and their generations after them shall
          be had in honorable remembrance in the Temples of the Lord our
          God. But woe unto the hypocrites in Zion, and to the proud and
          haughty, and those who love the world, set their hearts upon it,
          and worship houses and lands, gold and silver, goods and chattels
          and the things of this world! Woe unto those who refuse to tithe
          themselves and thus to sanctify unto the Lord this land, which he
          has given them for an inheritance! Woe unto those who pollute the
          land of Zion by their whoredoms, murders, thefts and working of
          iniquity, who refuse to consecrate of their substance unto the
          God of the whole earth, and to render to him the tenth which he
          requires as the interest of their stewardship!
          May the peace of God rest upon the righteous! May the ignorant
          come to understanding! May the foolish learn wisdom! May the
          power of God rest upon those who have assumed the high callings
          of ministers and judges in Israel! May grace abound unto all the
          Israel of God, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, September 28, 1873
                           Orson Pratt, September 28, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                        Sunday afternoon, September 28, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                       THE BIBLE AND BOOK OF MORMON, COMPARED.
          It is written somewhere in this book--the Bible--that "in the
          mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established."
          These words were recorded in the law of Moses, and referred to by
          our Savior, but in what part of the Evangelists they are recorded
          I do not remember. They occurred to my mind just as I rose to my
          feet. It seems to have been the method in which God has dealt
          with the children of men, ever since they have had an existence
          on the earth, to reveal certain principles, and to confirm them
          by as many witnesses as seemed proper to him.
          Our Father, the Creator of this earth, has power, if he saw
          proper to do so, to give a vast amount of evidence to the
          children of men, concerning the divinity of a message which he
          might at any time offer to them. It would be a very easy matter,
          if he saw proper to do so, to inscribe, in the very heavens, in
          letters of light, testimony and evidence which would be so
          conspicuous, and powerful, and plain, and easy to be understood,
          that all the nations, languages, kindreds and tongues upon our
          globe would know the truth at once, and have no misgivings about
          the matter. But the Lord has not seen proper thus to deal with
          the human family. He seems to require, in the first place, faith
          on good, sound, substantial evidence, instead of imparting
          knowledge at once.
          There is a great difference between faith and knowledge. I am
          told that there is such a country as China on the eastern borders
          of Asia; but I never have been there; I never have seen that
          country; I cannot say, most positively, that such a country
          exists, only on the testimony of others I am informed that such
          is the case. I believe that testimony, but it is not a perfect
          knowledge to my own mind, obtained by my own experience. And so
          in regard to ten thousand other facts or events. We are in many,
          indeed in almost all, instances required to believe without a
          knowledge. The judge who sits in a court of justice to decide
          upon the liberties and lives of his fellow-beings, does not
          decide from a knowledge; but from the testimony and evidence
          presented before him he pronounces sentence of imprisonment or
          death, because the evidence is sufficient to bear him out in
          passing such a sentence.
          A person can not be a witness to that which he merely believes.
          God requires mankind, or certain individuals among mankind, to be
          witnesses for him--witnesses of his existence--so that they can
          bear testimony to others. It is important and necessary that they
          should have a knowledge of the things whereof this testimony is
          given; hence, in some few cases among the inhabitants of our
          globe, there have been men raised up to whom there has been a
          knowledge imparted almost immediately, and they knew, most
          perfectly, concerning the things which they were to communicate
          to their fellow-beings. They were true witnesses, and on their
          evidence and testimony the world have been condemned, and will be
          judged in the great judgment day. For instance, the Lord our God
          has revealed a system or plan of salvation to the human family,
          requiring all men to repent of their sins, turn away from
          everything that is evil, reform their lives, and to believe in
          Jesus Christ as the Savior of the world, who died to atone for
          the sins of mankind; to believe in his Father as the great
          Supreme Being, the Creator of all things; to believe in that
          which God has ordained, pertaining to the Gospel, that is
          intended for the salvation of mankind, such as the ordinances of
          baptism, and confirmation by the laying on of hands, and the
          administration of the Lord's Supper. All these are principles and
          ordinances which God has revealed to the children of men, making
          known to certain individuals that these are divine, and
          commanding them to go and bear testimony thereof unto others.
          Now, when a man stands up before an audience and says, with all
          boldness and with all humility, that God exists, and question
          might arise--"How do you know that he exists?" In reply, he says
          to his audience, "He exists because the Bible speaks of it, the
          works of Nature declare that there must be a Supreme Being, the
          wisdom that is manifested in the works of creation show forth his
          attributes--his goodness, his wisdom, and the adaptation of the
          various principles in nature to other principles, show that there
          must have been an all-wise Designer." "But," inquires an
          individual, of the speaker, "do you know anything about this
          being of whom you say the works of nature declare his attributes,
          and can you tell us whether he is a personal being, or a widely
          diffused spirit that exists throughout all nature?" If he can not
          bear any other testimony than this, merely referring to the Bible
          or the works of Nature, his hearers can say, "We have the same
          evidence ourselves, and your testimony is no better than ours."
          But if he stands forth as a servant of the Most High God, and
          declares that he knows God exists, because he has received a
          revelation to that effect, God has spoken to him, and his eyes
          have been opened to behold his person and his glory, and that he
          has heard his voice, then that man's testimony is greater than
          the testimony of those who depend merely upon what God has said
          in past ages, written in the Bible, and greater than that which
          arises from beholding the beauty, glory, simplicity and wisdom
          that characterize the works of Nature. Such a testimony, as I
          have named, where a person can bear testimony to what his eyes
          have seen, and to what his ears have heard, concerning the
          Almighty, to what God has revealed to him, will condemn the
          world. Persons may pretend to be God's witnesses, and preach
          fifty, sixty, or four score years in the ears of the people; but
          if they have never received this testimony, their evidence will
          be of no effect in the day of judgment. I have heard, in the
          course of my life, a great many Christian ministers of different
          denominations, many of them no doubt sincere, say to their
          congregations, "I will be a swift witness against you in the day
          of judgment." Ask these Christian ministers, "Have you ever
          received a revelation from God yourself?" "Oh no." "Has God ever
          spoken to you?" "Oh no." "Have you ever had a heavenly vision?"
          "Oh no." "Has the Holy Ghost given you a new revelation?" "Not at
          all." "When did God last speak to the human family?" Says the
          Christian minister, "He has said nothing for about eighteen
          hundred years; the last he said or spoke to the human family is
          recorded in the New Testament." Such a minister might preach all
          the days of his life, and so far as his evidence or testimony is
          concerned, it would not condemn a solitary individual. Such men
          are not witnesses for God. He never sent them, he never spoke to
          or revealed anything through them; they have never seen his face
          or heard his voice, consequently they know no more about him than
          the people in the congregation to whom they are speaking. When,
          therefore, we speak, in the language of our text, that "in the
          mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established;"
          when these witnesses are divine witnesses, sent forth to bear
          testimony of divine things, they must have a knowledge of those
          things; not merely a faith, not a speculative idea or opinion,
          but they must know, just as well as they know concerning their
          own existence, of the things about which they speak, and of which
          they bear testimony to the people, "Did I not declare my words
          unto you by my messengers whom I sent unto you, to whom I
          revealed myself, and who had a knowledge of the things they bore
          testimony of?" And that will condemn the people.
          In order to apply this to one particular subject, which now
          occurs to my mind, I will take the Book of Mormon, for instance.
          This book professes to be a divine revelation; it professes to be
          the writings of a succession of ancient Prophets, the same as the
          Bible contains the revelations and writings given in different
          ages to inspired men; and while the Bible contains the writings
          of inspired men who lived on the eastern hemisphere, the Book of
          Mormon professes to be the writings of inspired men who lived in
          ancient times on the western hemisphere. One is called, if we may
          so speak, the Bible of the East; the other may be termed, with
          great propriety, the Bible of the West, both of them being of the
          highest antiquity.
          Now, if these books are divine, what evidence is necessary to
          convince us of that fact? If the Book of Mormon is really a
          divine revelation, containing the writings of ancient Prophets
          who dwelt on this American Continent before and after Christ, it
          is important that every man and woman in the four quarters of the
          earth should understand this; for if it be the word of the Lord,
          we shall be judged out of the Book of Mormon as much as out of
          the eastern Bible. If it be not a divine record and not the word
          of the Lord, it is absolutely necessary that we should know it,
          in order that we may reject it, and reject it understandingly.
          Take it either way, then, whether it is or is not a revelation
          from God, it is equally important that we should know it.
          Now what evidence have we that the Book of Mormon is a divine
          revelation? I will bring forth some evidence upon this subject.
          Before this book was permitted to be presented to the inhabitants
          of the earth, the Lord raised up witnesses. Before it was
          printed, in the year 1829, three witnesses were raised up to bear
          testimony to it. Now, how could these witnesses get a knowledge
          that this book was divine? Were they merely told that it was so
          by the Prophet Joseph Smith, who translated the book from the
          metallic plates that were taken out of a certain hill in the
          State of New York? Was this all the information they had before
          they commenced bearing testimony to the world of the divinity of
          the book? If this was all, then all who knew Joseph Smith might
          be witnesses. But we are told in the forepart of the book the
          nature of their evidence and testimony. We are told that David
          Whitmer, Martin Harris and Oliver Cowdery, in the year 1829,
          before this book was published, saw an angel of God come down
          from heaven, and take the plates from which it was translated,
          and he exhibited them before the eyes of these three men, turning
          them over leaf after leaf. They saw the angel descend; they saw
          his glorious personage; they beheld the light and glory of his
          countenance; they saw the plates in his hands, and they saw the
          engravings upon the pages of these plates. While the angel was
          doing this before them, they heard a voice in the heavens,
          declaring unto them that the plates had been translated
          correctly, and commanding them to bear testimony of it to all
          nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom this work should be
          sent. They accordingly have prefixed their testimony to this
          book, which those who obtain the book can read at their leisure;
          we have not time on this occasion to read it.
          What greater testimony concerning the ministering of angels has
          any person ever given to the human family, than the one I have
          named? We read about angels ministering in ancient times on
          various occasions, and for certain purposes--sometimes appearing
          in great glory, and sometimes withholding their glory. Hence it
          is written by one of the Apostles--"Be not forgetful to entertain
          strangers, for some, in so doing, have entertained angels
          unawares," showing that angels have sometimes withheld their
          glory, and appeared like common men, and that they have been
          entertained as such. In other instances their glory was exhibited
          before those to whom they revealed themselves, and they bore
          testimony to the things they heard from the mouths of their
          divine visitants.
          A question arises here, Is there any testimony in the Old or New
          Testament any more worthy of being received than that of these
          three modern witnesses? Do angels live at the present day as they
          did in ancient times? Every one will say that they still live.
          Are they the messengers of the Most High now as they were in
          ancient times? Yes. Says one, "We suppose they are subject to the
          command of God now as they were in ancient times. Is there
          anything in the Bible that indicates that a period or day would
          come when the ministration of angels would no longer be
          necessary? No, not one syllable in all the Bible that indicates
          any such thing. To the contrary, we find that the Apostle Paul,
          in speaking of angels, says--"Are they not all ministering
          spirits sent forth to minister for those who shall be heirs of
          salvation?" Now, if there be any heirs of salvation on the earth
          in the nineteenth century, why not those ministering spirits be
          sent forth to minister for them? And if sent forth, why should
          they withhold their glory and their personal presence from those
          to whom they administer? Why not reveal themselves as they did in
          ancient times, personally and bodily, so that the eye of the
          individual to whom they administer may behold them? We can see
          nothing whatsoever that indicates, in the least degree, that
          these priviliges are to be withheld from the children of men.
          Many, at the present period, believe the testimony recorded in
          the scriptures concerning the ancient ministrations of beings
          called angels. They know not why they believe this, only because
          it is popular, and it is recorded in the Bible that they did
          appear. Ask these persons if they believe in the ministration of
          angels at the present time and they will tell you "no." They
          cannot give you any reason why they disbelieve in their
          ministration now, only it is unpopular. It is popular to believe
          in the ministration of angels, anciently, but unpopular to
          believe in such a thing in modern times, consequently people go
          along with the popular mind and believe in former-day
          administrations of those heavenly messengers, but latter-day
          administrations of the same nature they reject.
          If persons raised up in ancient times had a knowledge by the
          ministration of angels, concerning the message which they
          communicated to the human family, and their testimony condemned
          the generation to whom they were sent, I ask, will not the same
          knowledge, communicated in the same manner, in our day, condemn
          this generation, inasmuch as the message is not received? Judge
          this for yourselves.
          When the Book of Mormon was printed, early in the year 1830, with
          these witnesses' names attached to it and presented to the human
          family, they had the testimony, not only of these three
          witnesses, also the testimony of Joseph Smith, the translator, to
          the ministration of angels, and concerning the existence of these
          plates. Here then was the mouth of four witnesses, at least, that
          God gave to this generation. Besides these four, we have it
          recorded here that eight other men, men with whom I am, or was,
          well acquainted, some of them are now dead. Eight other persons
          besides these four, knew of the existence of the metallic plates,
          from which the Book of Mormon was translated. Their testimony is
          also prefixed to this work, their names given. They testify that
          they saw these plates, that they handled them with their own
          hands, that they saw the engravings upon the plates; that they
          took them in their hands, and that they knew of a surety of the
          existence of those plates. They did not bear testimony that they
          had seen an angel, but they bore testimony to that which they did
          know, namely, the existence of those plates, that Joseph Smith,
          the translator, was the person who exhibited the plates to them,
          and that the characters or letters contained upon the plates had
          the appearance of ancient work and of curious workmanship, and
          they bear their testimony in the most positive manner to this
          thing, declaring in the closing sentence that they bear testimony
          of these things, and "we lie not, God bearing witness of it."
          Here then is the testimony of twelve witnesses, four of whom saw
          an angel of God. Is not this sufficient to justify the children
          of men in having faith in the Book of Mormon? Faith is not a
          knowledge, but faith is the evidence of things not seen. Now, I
          may not have seen the plates, you may not have seen the plates,
          but we have the evidence or testimony of things not seen, by a
          great number of witnesses who did see them.
               "But," says one, "suppose that these witnesses were
          interested persons, and they wished to combine together to
          deceive the children of men." The same supposition might be made
          concerning ancient witnesses, the Twelve Apostles for instance.
          They were chosen by the Lord to bear testimony of the Gospel unto
          all nations, and, with the exception of Judas, there was not a
          disinterested person among them, not even the one appointed to
          fill the place of Judas; and these men bore testimony to the most
          important truths that were ever revealed to the human family.
          They did this with a perfect knowledge. The infidel world will
          say they were interested witnesses, just the same as the world
          say concerning the witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I would not
          give much for a witness who was not interested; I would not give
          much for the testimony of an individual who would come and say,
          "I have seen an angel from God, but yet I am not interested in
          any thing that he said to me." No, let that man who receives a
          communication from the almighty, and who knows of a surety of the
          things that he brings forth and bears testimony of to the world,
          let him be interested in his testimony and show to the world by
          his works that he is an interested witness.
          Says one, "We have some disinterested witnesses with regard to
          the truth of the Bible." I deny it, you have not one. You have
          eight writers in the New Testament, but were they not all
          interested witnesses? Yes. "But," says one, "were there not a
          great many not connected with the ancient Church who saw the
          miracles of Jesus?" If they did, we have not their testimony, not
          one. We find it recorded in the Acts of the Apostles that when
          Peter and John healed the lame man who sat at the beautiful gate
          of the Temple, there was a great multitude around about who saw
          this miracle, but have you the testimony and evidence of any one
          of that multitude? No, you have not, no such evidence or
          testimony has been handed down to our day. But we have the
          testimony of the writer of the Acts of the Apostles that such was
          the case. He says so, and we have to believe it on his testimony.
          So in regard to the five hundred who saw Jesus after his
          resurrection. Paul declares that he was seen of five hundred of
          the brethren at once. But has one of those five hundred brethren
          handed down his testimony to the 19th century? Not one: it all
          depends upon the testimony of one writer. That writer says that
          five hundred men saw Jesus after his resurrection. So in regard
          to all the miracles that are recorded, said to be wrought by our
          Lord and Savior; so in regard to all the miracles, wrought after
          his ascension into heaven, by his servants and those who believed
          in his name. We have only the testimony of eight witnesses for
          the truth of the New Testament, and they were all interested.
          Again. We know that there have been persons who have combined
          together to deceive their fellow men, and how are we to know
          whether these witnesses to the Book of Mormon were men of that
          class, or whether they were really witnesses of the things of
          God? We can not know it at first; it is impossible for you and me
          to know that fact, unless we obtain our knowledge from heaven. We
          can believe it, or their testimony, but we can not know it, or
          their testimony. Now the way I would do, if I were an outsider
          and really desired to know whether the Book of Mormon was a
          divine revelation or not, I should examine the nature of this
          evidence which I have referred to, and then I should examine the
          contents of the book. If I found the book contradictory in its
          history, prophecies or doctrines, I should set down these twelve
          witnesses, whose names are prefixed to the book, as impostors;
          but if, after a careful perusal of this book, I found no
          contradictions or inconsistencies in the prophecies interspersed
          through its different parts, if I found that the doctrine was
          plain and simple and easy to be understood, and not
          contradictory, then the next thing with me would be to compare
          these prophecies with those in the Bible, and the doctrines of
          the Book of Mormon with those of Jesus and his Apostles. If I
          found no contradictions between the two records, but that the
          same Gospel is taught in both, and that both contain the same
          great chain of prophecy in regard to the events of the latter
          days, only more fully exemplified and illustrated, perhaps in
          different language, in the Book of Mormon from what it is in the
          Bible, I should have no evidence whatever to condemn the book, or
          the witnesses contained in it.
          Furthermore, if I found certain promises in the Book of Mormon,
          to the effect that all persons, in all the world, who would
          receive it, and the message that God has sent forth by the
          administration of his servants, and would repent of their sins,
          and be baptized by immersion for the remission of sins, and have
          hands laid upon them in confirmation, should receive the Holy
          Ghost; inasmuch as I could find no testimony against the book,
          but all these things in favor of it, if I should repent of my
          sins, there would certainly be no harm in it. If I should reform
          my life from every evil, according to the requirements of the
          book, there would be no harm in that; if I should go forth and be
          baptized, by those having authority, for the remission of sins, I
          see no harm in that. If I should have hands laid upon my head, by
          those messengers, for the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, I
          should see no harm in this outward performance. If I did not
          receive the forgiveness of my sins, and did not receive the
          baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, I should think there was no
          divinity in the book, or else that there was some fault on my
          part, one or the other. And if I examined myself and found that I
          had sincerely repented of my sins, that I had lacked nothing on
          my part, and did really receive the manifestations of the Holy
          Ghost, as they did in ancient days, then I should have a
          testimony for myself, independently of these twelve witnesses,
          and independently of the correctness of the doctrine contained in
          the book, as compared with the Bible: independently of these
          external evidences, I should have a testimony from God myself, by
          the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, that the book was true.
          "But," inquires one, "how are we to know when we receive the
          baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost?" I think that every person
          may know this, for there are certain manifestations, that
          accompany the Holy Ghost, that are of such a nature that they can
          not be mistaken. I will mention some of them. I do not mean those
          manifestations we sometimes hear of under the name of "spirit
          rappers," "table turners," "writing mediums," &c., but I mean
          those genuine, real manifestations, as recorded in the Bible. To
          one is given, says Paul to the Corinthians, the word of Wisdom by
          the Spirit, to another is given the word of Knowledge by the
          Spirit, to another is given the discerning of spirits by the same
          Spirit; to another is given the working of miracles, to another
          is given the gift of prophecy, to another is given the healing of
          the sick, speaking with tongues, the interpretation of tongues,
          &c. All these come by the selfsame Spirit, being given to every
          man, not to one or two, not merely to the witnesses, but to every
          man in the Church, according as the Spirit will.
          Now then, if I receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, or if my
          brethren receive it, I should expect that we would receive the
          manifestations of these gifts, one receiving one gift and another
          another, according to the Bible pattern. If we did not receive
          these gifts, then we might doubt that we had received the Holy
          Spirit. We are commanded in the Scriptures to try the spirits,
          for there are many spirits who are gone abroad into the world who
          are false spirits. Try them: by what rule? Try them by the
          written word, and see if we have the gifts as recorded in the New
          Testament. If we have them, we may be assured that the Holy Ghost
          has been given to us. For instance, if a person receives the
          baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, and the heavens are opened to
          him he is not mistaken. If the Lord inspires him to lay hands
          upon a sick child or a sick person, and he commands the disease
          to be removed, he knows that God is with him, and that he
          hearkens to the supplications and prayers which he offers in the
          name of Jesus in behalf of the sick. If a person has the vision
          of his mind opened to behold the future and to know that which
          will shortly come to pass, and he sees these things fulfilled,
          from time to time, he has every reason to believe that he has
          really received the Holy Ghost. So in regard to speaking in
          tongues. If an illiterate, uneducated man, who never understood
          any language but his mother tongue, is inspired at the very
          moment to rise and testify in an unknown tongue and to proclaim
          the wonderful works of God, he knows whether his tongue has been
          used by a supernatural power, or whether it is merely gibberish
          out of his own heart. He knows it very well for himself; and so
          we might continue throughout all the gifts mentioned in the
          Bible. If he beholds angels, and they descend before him in their
          glory, and he hears the sound of their voices, beholds the light
          of their countenances and the glory that radiates from their
          personages, he knows for himself, consequently this constitutes
          him a witness as well as those who proclaimed this Gospel before
          I will ask the Latter-day Saints--those now sitting before me
          throughout this large audience, how did you know that Joseph
          Smith was a Prophet of God when you dwelt in England and had
          never seen the man? How did you know in Sweden, in Denmark, in
          Norway, Switzerland, Italy, Australia and in the various parts of
          the earth from which you emigrated? How did you know that Joseph
          Smith was a Prophet of God before you crossed the mighty ocean
          and came to this land? You learned this fact by a knowledge
          imparted to you by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost in your
          own native countries. There you have been healed, and have seen
          the manifestation of the power of God in healing the sick from
          time to time. There you have had the vision of your minds opened
          to behold heavenly things. There you have heard the voice of the
          Almighty speaking to you by revelation and testifying to you of
          the things of heaven. Many of you have experienced those great
          and blessed gifts, that are mentioned in the New Testament,
          before you emigrated to this land. You came here then, not to
          obtain a knowledge of the truth of this work, but because you
          already had a knowledge of it, and to be more thoroughly
          perfected in the ways of God, and to be taught more fully in the
          things pertaining to eternal life and happiness, than you could
          be in your own lands. Hence you are not dependent now upon the
          testimony of two or three witnesses, or upon the twelve witnesses
          in the Book of Mormon; but we have a vast cloud of witnesses
          raised up among all nations, and kindreds, and tongues, and
          people to whom this work has been sent. They are flocking from
          the ends of the earth to these mountains, as doves to the
          windows, all bearing the same testimony--that God has spoken and
          that the Book of Mormon is true, for the Lord has revealed it to
          them. Moreover, in the early rise of this Church, the Lord said
          to his servants--"Go forth and bear testimony to the Book of
          Mormon and the doctrines contained therein, and I will back up
          your testimony by signs, by the gifts," etc. Supposing this
          promise had not been fulfilled, would there be any tabernacle in
          this desert to-day? Not any at all. Would this desert be
          inhabited now by a hundred or a hundred and fifty thousand
          people? Not at all. Would there now be a great highway cast up
          across this continent from ocean to ocean? Not at all. It is
          because God has confirmed the promise that he made to us in the
          early rise of this Church, that these great events have been
          accomplished. No people would have had the fortitude, courage and
          enterprise to come fourteen hundred miles from civilization,
          so-called, to these mountain wastes and deserts, to cultivate the
          land and perform the work that has been wrought by this people,
          unless they had a knowledge from heaven, concerning the truth of
          this great work. God fulfilled his promise when he said to his
          servants--"In the name of Jesus you shall heal the sick, you
          shall open the eyes of the blind, you shall unstop the ears of
          the deaf." It is because of the fulfillment of this promise, that
          you have been gathered and accomplished the work that has been
          wrought out here in this country, and because of this stepping
          stone between the two great oceans, a half-way house as it were,
          others have ventured to come into these mountain wilds, and the
          Territory and regions round about are beginning to be settled.
          Through these facilities no doubt the railroad has been
          constructed something like a quarter of a century sooner than it
          would have been otherwise.
          When we contrast the evidence which we have concerning the
          divinity of the Book of Mormon, with the evidence which this
          generation have of the Bible, we discern that the Book of Mormon
          contains a vast amount of evidence, thousands and thousands of
          witnesses of its divinity to where the Christian world have one
          of the divinity of the Bible. "How so?" you may inquire. These
          very Elders and missionaries who have gone to the nations have
          kept their journals, and have recorded the miracles which God has
          wrought by their hands. These are living witnesses. Those who saw
          these miracles are still alive. Now, how many witnesses have you
          that miracles were wrought in the days of our Savior or in the
          days of his apostles who succeeded him? You have no person
          outside the Church only those who, like Josephus, bore their
          testimony from hearsay. Within the Church you have six witnesses.
          There are eight writers in the New Testament, but only six of
          these eight have borne any testimony concerning the performing of
          miracles, but you believe it on their testimony. The Book of
          Mormon, I presume, has more than six thousand, if not sixty
          thousand witnesses to its divinity and to the miracles that have
          been wrought in these latter-days. Which is the greatest? Has any
          one you have ever seen at the present day had an angel sent to
          him, who held up before him the tables on which the law of Moses
          was written, commanding him to bear testimony to the divinity of
          that law? No: no one in the Christian world makes any pretension
          to anything of this kind. Then is not the testimony in favor of
          the Book of Mormon superior to that which you possess in favor of
          the law of Moses? Yes. We can show you witnesses, men still
          living, to whom an angel appeared and told them that the Book of
          Mormon was a divine record. The Christian world have no such
          evidence as this in favor of the Bible, and they can not, by any
          living witness, substantiate the divinity of the Bible. Moreover,
          we have another advantage; the Book of Mormon was translated
          directly from the original. Now, have you, either in the Old or
          New Testaments, a book that was translated directly from the
          original? Not one. Is there one that was translated from a
          second-hand copy even? Not one. I presume there is not a book
          compiled in the Bible but what went through many hundreds of
          transformations before it fell into the hands of King James's
          translators. How do you know that these copyists copied
          correctly? You have no access to the originals. It is true that
          you have Hebrew Bibles, but they are not originals; they are only
          copies. They were multiplied, before the art of printing was
          invented, for many generations, and the copies that were in
          possession of King James's translators had perhaps been handed
          down through a thousand other copies of older date, and how can
          you be sure that they were correct? We are told by some of our
          archbishops and learned men, who have spent their whole lives in
          collecting copies of the Bible in Hebrew, as ancient as he could
          possibly get hold of them. But when he came to compare them he
          found about thirty thousand different readings. Almost every text
          would read different in one copy from what it would in another.
          Finally, he gave up the idea of making a translation at all, none
          of his copies being original; and consequently when the
          translators of the English Bible performed that work they did it
          according to the best judgment they had, and they no doubt did it
          well as far as human wisdom could, under the circumstances. Now,
          then, the difference between the Bible of the West--the Book of
          Mormon--and the Bible of the East--the Old and New Testament, is
          that one was taken directly from the original, the other from a
          multitude of manuscripts which differed almost in every text. It
          would seem, then, that when God saw the human family in this
          great state of uncertainty and darkness with regard to divine
          revelation, it would be nothing more than consistent to suppose
          that he would bring forth, by his own power, as he has done,
          revelation suited and adapted to the circumstances, revelation on
          which we could depend, being substantiated by witnesses raised up
          especially to bear testimony thereto, that in the mouth of two or
          three witnesses or as many as seemed him good, every word might
          be established, that the children of men might have no excuse in
          relation to these matters.
          We might continue this subject and show you the fulfillment of
          many of the prophecies in the Book of Mormon. It has been printed
          now for upwards of forty-three years. During this time very many
          of the prophecies it contains have been fulfilled; prophecies,
          too, that no human sagacity could have perceived beforehand.
          Whoever would have thought that, in this very country of ours,
          under American institutions, where religious freedom has
          prevailed from one end of the country to the other; who would
          have thought, when the Book of Mormon was printed, that the blood
          of the Saints would cry from the ground of this free American
          soil, because of their persecutors? And yet it was all foretold
          in the Book of Mormon. Other sects had risen and multiplied by
          hundreds on the face of this land, some of whom experienced a
          little persecution; but who ever heard of their being butchered
          in cold blood as scores and scores of this people have been since
          the Book of Mormon was printed? We were told by revelation,
          forty-three years ago, when this Church was organized, that its
          members would be persecuted, and hunted from city to city and
          from synagogue to synagogue, and that the blood of the Saints
          would cry from the ground for vengeance upon the heads of their
          murderers. Has it come to pass? It has. We were told in the Book
          of Mormon, which was printed many years before it came to pass,
          that, if this nation would not receive this divine message when
          God should bring it forth in the latter days, he would bring the
          fullness of his Gospel and his Priesthood from among the nation.
          We did not know how this would be fulfilled, during the first
          seventeen years after the book was printed. We could read the
          prophecy, but how God would ever bring it to pass, we did not
          know, until the time of its accomplishment had arrived, then it
          was revealed that this people should flee and leave the nation to
          whom they had delivered their testimony for many years. When we
          came here the prophecy was literally fulfilled. Thus we might go
          on and relate prophecy after prophecy that has been fulfilled in
          confirmation of the divinity of this latter-day work. The same
          testimony accompanies the Bible. We believe it to be true because
          of the prophecies therein that have been fulfilled.
          Many other prophecies contained in the Book of Mormon, hereafter
          to be fulfilled, are as great and marvelous as any that have been
          fulfilled. One of the prophecies contained in the Book of Mormon,
          delivered before there was a Latter-day Saint Church in
          existence, which has been remarkably fulfilled, was that the
          servants of God should go forth with this book to all nations,
          kindreds, tongues and people, and gather out from among those
          nations a great people. That has been fulfilled, and the
          inhabitants of this Territory are a witness to the truth of this
          prediction or prophecy. If Joseph Smith was an impostor, how did
          he know this work would go beyond his own neighborhood? Hoe did
          he know it would ever live to be proclaimed to the different
          parts of the State where it originated, or where the plates were
          found? How did he know that it would be preached to the
          inhabitants of this great government, and then cross the waters,
          to other nations, kindreds, peoples and tongues. Such a prophecy
          uttered by an impostor, would be very unlikely to come to pass.
          Yet such a prophecy was uttered; such a prophecy has been
          fulfilled, and the nations of the earth, as well as the
          Latter-day Saints, are witnesses to its fulfillment. We have seen
          this people come forth year after year, crossing the ocean, first
          in sailing vessels, then in steamers, by hundreds and by
          thousands, until they are now almost a little nation here in the
          tops of the mountains. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Albert Smith, October 6, 1873
                        George Albert Smith, October 6, 1873
                        REMARKS BY PRESIDENT GEORGE A. SMITH
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 6, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                               A WORD OF EXHORTATION.
          Last October Conference I asked permission to take a journey to
          visit the land of Palestine, and some other portions of the old
          world, expecting that I should be absent, probably, about eleven
          months. I was accompanied on that journey by President Lorenzo
          Snow and several others, the party including eight. We visited
          Palestine and many other countries, a portion of us calling at
          the Fair in Vienna. But in consequence of my selection, by the
          Conference last April, to do the duties of trustee-in-trust, I
          returned home a little sooner than I anticipated, though we were
          all well satisfied with our journey and visit, and with every
          interview we had on the entire journey, and were very thankful to
          our heavenly Father that we had means given us, through his
          mercy, and I, individually, through the kindness of my friends,
          to make such a journey. We feel that the results would be felt
          and realized hereafter, as having done much good. I feel,
          individually, to return my thanks and blessings to all those who
          contributed to aid me on that journey, and to all those who
          desired to, but had not the means. I feel that the blessing of
          the Lord, which we invoked on the poor on the Mount of Olives,
          will rest upon his people, and that the time is not very far
          distant when God will fulfill his promises concerning Israel;
          though, so far as we saw of the remnants of Judah, their hearts
          are very hard, and it will require the exercise of great power on
          his part to soften them. But as his word will not fail, and his
          promises are sure, we look forward to their fulfillment with
          regard to Israel. In the meantime we, with all our hearts, might,
          mind and strength, should take warning by the example of Israel,
          and not fall into the same snares. They neglected their Tithes
          and offerings, violated the Sabbath, forgot their prayers and
          worshiped other gods, and for these things God cursed them and
          scattered them to the four winds of heaven, and the curses rest
          on the land, and, as was predicted by the Prophet, the rain has
          been turned into dust.
          We, as Latter-day Saints, having had revelation from the Lord,
          and the fullness of the Priesthood revealed unto us, should be
          exceeding careful that we do not neglect the Gospel, turn from
          our duties, neglect our Tithes and offerings, Sabbaths and
          prayers, forsake the Lord and go astray after other gods, lest
          peradventure the curse of the Almighty fall upon us, and the
          kingdom be rent from us and given to another people. I feel that
          desolation, waste and barrenness of Palestine, and the
          degradation of its people should be a lasting and permanent
          lesson to us in all things, to keep the faith and obey the
          commandments, to remember our Tithes and offerings, to be friends
          to the poor, to remember our prayers, to remember the faith which
          God has revealed unto us, and to contend earnestly for the faith
          once delivered to the Saints, that we may have and enjoy all its
          We have had a glorious season, an abundant harvest and a good
          time to gather it. The weather has been fine and agreeable, and
          now, brethren and sisters, let us gather together a few days to
          talk with and strengthen each other upon the principles of the
          Gospel of peace. The Elders can bear testimony, for I know that
          this is the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and that God has revealed it
          to us for our salvation; and our covetousness, and disposition to
          make a display in the world should not interfere in any way
          whatever, with us in devoting our time, talents, energies and our
          all to the upbuilding of his kingdom, for that is the greatest
          interest and glory, and the grandest speculation there is on the
          face of the earth.
          These are my sentiments and views. I wish all persons in the
          congregation, when they see a man rise to speak, to lift up their
          hearts to the Lord in prayer that the Lord will have mercy upon
          us and fill that man with the power of the Spirit, that he may
          speak to us directly by revelation from heaven, that every voice
          that is elevated may be elevated by the power of the Almighty.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / David
          McKenzie, October 7, 1873
                           David McKenzie, October 7, 1873
                           REMARKS BY ELDER DAVID McKENZIE,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 7, 1873
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I feel very thankful for the privilege of standing before this
          congregation this morning, notwithstanding it is with some degree
          of diffidence; yet, in common with my brethren, I have reason to
          rest assured that when an Elder stands up before a congregation
          with a desire to bless them with a portion of the good news that
          emanates from the eternal throne, I say I have reason to believe
          that that Being whom we serve and worship will not be unmindful
          of us, inasmuch as we draw near unto him with confidence and with
          prayerful hearts. I rejoiced exceedingly at the words of our
          beloved President, President George A. Smith, when he requested
          the congregation to lift up their hearts in silent prayer to
          Jehovah, that the Elders might receive the words of life to give
          unto the people. This is our privilege, brethren and sisters, and
          it is one that I esteem of the greatest value; and when I come to
          a meeting to listen to the words of truth, I make it an
          invariable rule to lift up my heart in silent prayer that the
          Lord will administer to us, for without his aid and assistance
          our words are of very little value to the Saints.
          I realize, this morning, that I am addressing a congregation of
          Latter-day Saints. If I were speaking to the people of the world,
          who know nothing about our holy religion, I might be directed to
          admonish them to be baptized for the remission of their sins. But
          I realize that I am talking to a people who are already
          acquainted with the first principles of the Gospel. I see before
          me those who have left all that was near and dear to
          them--forsaken their homes, the graves of their fathers, the
          associations of their friends, and have gathered here to serve
          the true and living God--that Being who has revealed himself in
          this, the dispensation of the fullness of times, for the winding
          up of the affairs of this earth, according to the programme that
          was made before the world was. Inasmuch as we have done this, and
          have covenanted with God, the Eternal Father, that we would serve
          him and keep his commandments, if I can give you a word of
          comfort, or of exhortation, I pray that it may be so given to me
          from God that it may do you good.
          We have had some very excellent instructions given to us during
          the conference. President Young brought the Gospel before us, as
          it were in a nutshell, when he told us that if there was anything
          good or beautiful, anything that savored of virtue and
          righteousness, anything that tended to true happiness, it was a
          portion of the creed of the Latter-day Saints. I use the term
          "creed." It is of itself a word that circumscribes, a word that
          limits, but there is no limit to our creed. It is unbounded, it
          comprehends all truth that is, was or is to be. Whatsoever is
          good and noble, whatsoever tends to the salvation of the children
          of men and to happify their being here and hereafter, to bring
          up, to improve, to increase according to the order of the Gods,
          that is the religion of the Latter-day Saints, that is what
          constitutes their religion.
          It is fashionable to designate that as education which gives the
          young, an acquaintance with letters, numbers, science and
          philosophy; while that which tends to a future state, to happify
          hereafter and to prepare us for the presence of God is called by
          the world religion. With the Latter-day Saints it is all
          education, or it is all religion, just as you please. That which
          prepares us to live and enables us to provide for ourselves the
          necessaries and comforts of life, as well as that which prepares
          us for the presence of God our heavenly father, that we may dwell
          with him through all eternity with us is all education or all
          religion. We know not where to draw the dividing line, bearing
          this fact in mind, that whatsoever is good comes from God, and
          that whatsoever is evil comes from an evil source.
          I trust that we are awake to these things, that we do not let the
          time pass by unimproved, for to us is committed a great and
          important work--not only our own salvation but the keys for the
          redemption of the children of men from the earliest ages to the
          winding-up scene. That is the work the Latter-day Saints have
          before them. It is well to have this continually in our minds,
          that we may not trifle away the time, but that we may be awake to
          the signs that are looming up on every hand, and pointing out, as
          with the finger of Jehovah, that the time is drawing near when he
          whose right it is to reign will come and take the kingdom. Men
          have had it a long time their own way. When I read and reflect
          upon the history of the past I am led to believe that the Lord
          has let men take things into their own hands to a certain degree,
          to see what they would do for themselves. You all remember the
          dream of Nebuchadnezzar, which Daniel interpreted, wherein he saw
          a great image, the head of which was of fine gold, the breast and
          arms of silver, &c. Images are the work of men's hands. To
          Nebuchadnezzar was given dominion over all the earth, a kingdom
          which was comparatively pure, and which was compared to fine
          gold; but in process of time the kingdom degenerated, and was
          weakened and sub-divided, as represented by the feet of the
          image--which were part of iron and part of miry clay. But in the
          last days the God of heaven was to set up a kingdom. A kingdom
          that was not a part of the image, it was not the work of man, it
          was the work of God, and was likened to a stone cut out of the
          mountain without hands. Mark the phrase--"without hands," it was
          not the work of men, it was a stone cut out of the mountain
          without hands, that is, a kingdom set up by God, which was to
          smite this image--the work of men, and an order of things was to
          be instituted in accordance with the mind and will of Jehovah.
          I bear testimony to you this day, brethren and sisters, that God
          has set up this kingdom; that it has been revealed to me, to my
          understanding, to my most positive conviction, so that it is no
          longer a matter of doubt or uncertainty; but it is as substantial
          and real to me as the assurance that I am. And there are
          hundreds, yes, thousands in this congregation, who could bear the
          same testimony were they called upon.
          Do we as Latter-day Saints act up to this knowledge? Do we bear
          in mind that we have made certain covenants with God, and that we
          are responsible whether we keep them or neglect them? I am
          afraid, brethren and sisters, that, although the majority of the
          Latter-day Saints are doing very well, there are many men with
          talents, gifts and abilities given them by God, who might be
          bright and shining instruments in his hands, who are negligent
          and who are wandering after idols, and are worshiping idols just
          as much as the heathen who prostrate themselves before things of
          woods and stone. What are they doing? Forgetful of the great aim
          and object which they should have in view as Latter-day Saints,
          they wander off after the things of this world, they seek to heap
          to themselves riches, and spend their time as if there were
          nothing beyond the vail. This course is not wise, even so far as
          this world is concerned, for what is the condition of such
          persons today? Their ideal does not give them that true lasting
          happiness that comes from God. It brings care and anxiety, and
          increases the lust for gain, and what they seek to obtain flees
          further from them. The acquisition of wealth entails greater
          responsibility as to what use they will make of it to acquire
          still more. Looking at it in this light it seems to me a
          self-evident fact, that although we are ostensibly engaged in
          seeking for and promoting our happiness, we are on the wrong
          track when we take a course of this kind. There is a proper
          course for us to pursue in order to increase our happiness. We
          have been thrown together on this planet, in pretty much the same
          circumstances in many respects. We are sensitive to pleasure and
          to pain, we have a desire to increase our enjoyments, and there
          are many things I might mention wherein we are all very much
          alike. Now don't you think that the Being who created you and me
          knew of a certain plan which, if we would adopt, a certain course
          which, if we would pursue, would give us the greatest amount of
          happiness? It is a very reasonable conclusion.
          What course is that likely to be? The same course that our Father
          in heaven hast taken before us. How shall we get to know what
          that is? Let us read the revelations, let us refer to our beloved
          Savior when he was upon the earth. What course did he pursue? He
          went about doing good. His admonition was to do good to all, to
          love your enemies, do good to them that hate you, and to do unto
          others as you would have them do to you. These were some of the
          principles laid down by our Savior and Redeemer. He said he came
          not to do his own will, but the will of his Father. Don't you
          think, brethren and sisters, that if we were to follow these
          golden rules we should see a very different state of things to
          what we now see? What would be the result if they were observed?
          Every man would be as willing to promote the welfare and
          advantage of his neighbor as he would his own. When two went to
          trade together it would not be--"Now, let us see who will get the
          best of the bargain," or, "I don't care what you get, I want to
          get as much as I can." The desire would be that each should be
          satisfied. In a state of society in which these golden rules were
          observed by all, there would be no grinding the face of the poor
          that the rich might pile unto themselves wealth, which is a
          cankerworm; no, but we would be able to enter into the Order of
          Enoch, and live it, so that we might intensify our faith in God
          and receive and understand more of his will concerning us, and we
          should see a state of things, which you and I have never dreamed
          of, if we would overcome these feelings of selfishness which
          proceed from a power that is evil and that is opposed to our
          growth, and to the progress of the kingdom of God.
          Is it within our power to inaugurate and bring to pass such a
          condition of things? We have the priesthood of the Son of God
          bequeathed to us for this very purpose. It is in the mind and
          will of Jehovah to pour out blessings upon His people, to
          increase upon them everything that is calculated to happify them
          here and hereafter. He has designed to make a nation of kings and
          priests, according to His promises made to Abraham. That promise
          has yet to be fulfilled, and will as assuredly be fulfilled as
          that the heavens are above us. He would pour out blessings on His
          people, but if they are not able to receive them, alas! they
          would prove curses. He has given us laws, and with every law
          given there are conditions. If we magnify them, blessings are
          promised, of which we are as sure to be the recipients as that we
          live. Why are we required to pay Tithing? What does the Lord want
          with a tenth of our substance? I will tell you what He wants with
          it. He wants you and me to manifest by this thing that we are His
          servants, that we respect his commandments, that we do not wholly
          set our hearts on filthy lucre, but that we do willingly,
          cheerfully and understandingly bring forth one-tenth of our
          substance, and say--"Here am I, O Father, ready and willing to
          lay down what Thou hast required of me, that I may manifest to
          thee my integrity and prove that I am fit to receive more of Thy
          blessings." That is the law of Tithing as I understand it. That
          is the condition, that is the reward, if you please, which
          attends a person who pays it.
          Many times the Saints wonder why we do not progress faster than
          we do, and sometimes it creates a feeling of regret; but I
          realize that there is an abundance of things before the people
          which they do not live up to. We have the oracles of God in our
          midst. I may sit down and read the Scriptures of the past, the
          commandments given to the children of Israel engraven on the
          tables of stone, or the carnal commandments, but they benefit me
          comparatively little. What you and I want to-day, and we require
          to walk up to it when we get it. As I said, we have the living
          oracles in our midst, and if we receive from them admonition,
          counsel, and commandments if you please, that is as much the word
          of the Lord to this people as is the doctrine of baptism by
          immersion for the remission of sins.
          We all look forward to the time when the Order of Enoch will be
          established on the earth. But in our present condition, with our
          feelings of selfishness, lusting after the things of the world,
          and craving after Babylon, we cannot expect that the Lord would
          have so little regard for his people as to require us to live
          this law, when it would be likely to prove our condemnation. But
          the servants of God who stand at the head of this people, with
          hearts yearning for their prosperity, with constant prayers
          ascending to God, for the advancement of his kingdom upon the
          earth, have seen fit to propose that we enter into a system of
          co-operation, as a step towards establishing this order that we
          contemplate will exist at no distant day. What should be our
          feelings at hearing of the organization of such a thing? We
          should give thanks and praise to Almighty God that there is a
          chance--a door opened--by which we may take a step towards
          establishing the Order of Enoch. It is a step in the right
          direction, and if we understood our true interests we would step
          forth in that direction, we would make everything bend to it, we
          would centre our faith upon it, we would give our might and our
          means for the advancement of this institution called the
          Co-operative Institution. It should be as the apple of our eye.
          The support of this co-operative system is just as much a
          commandment of God, as I said before, as the doctrine of baptism
          for the remission of sins. What makes it so? Because it has been
          revealed to us as such by the living oracles. And what do we care
          for the printed word, as compared with the living oracles? Is it
          not of more importance to you and me to know what we should do
          to-day? Most assuredly. We live in the present, we live to-day,
          and if we live right to-day, we are ready for to-morrow. It is of
          the utmost importance that we should know how to regulate our
          conduct to-day, because we are not only living ourselves to-day,
          but we have our families to train, instruct and educate, that
          they, in turn, in their day, may be enabled to carry out the mind
          and will of God. If we understood our true interests as a people
          we would know that we had not a single individual interest
          outside the kingdom of God. If this fact is not apparent to our
          minds it is because we are more or less in the dark. What do we
          seem to possess here? I say seem to possess advisedly, because we
          have no control in and of ourselves. Who can guarantee himself
          one hour of existence? Who is assured of it? Even the very
          ability we have to gather around us the necessaries and comforts
          of life comes from God. Who of us has an inheritance? As
          President Smith remarked, not a soul of us on the earth has
          received an inheritance that we can call our own; and when we as
          a people have an opportunity given to us to unite our faith and
          energies in any one given direction, we should hail it as one of
          the greatest blessings that can be bestowed upon us.
          It is in that light I look upon the Perpetual Emigrating Fund for
          the gathering of the poor--it is a Godsend to us, because we are
          permitted to concentrate our faith and energies and means in one
          direction to accomplish a great and a good work. It is in that
          light I rejoice in the establishing of the Co-operative
          Institution, because, we are privileged to unite our energies and
          faith as a people in one direction, for a beneficial result. It
          is the same in the paying of Tithing; and what would we be to-day
          without these institutions? Have you any idea to what extent
          Tithing has been the means of bringing to pass the many
          improvements that have grown up around us? Many have not, but I
          am fortunate enough to be thrown into that position where I am
          able to see and understand and be acquainted with the figures and
          I know the use that Tithing is applied to, and that it is first
          and foremost in all improvements for the advancement of the cause
          of truth upon the earth, and setting an example for others to
          follow in the same wake, and one of the great sources of the
          prosperity of this people is due to the fact that there is at
          least a certain portion of Tithing paid into the Lord's
          It has been remarked here that Salt Lake City is, as it were, a
          battle-field between the powers of light and the powers of
          darkness. I never, as an individual, felt better in my life in
          this church than I do to-day. I care nothing about the outside
          pressure so far as I am individually concerned, and I notice with
          the Saints who are awake, that the greater the opposition the
          stronger they get in the things of God. It is very true the young
          are growing up around us, and they have not had the experience of
          those of riper years, and are liable to be led astray. There is a
          great responsibility resting upon the parents of the young that
          they set their children wise and prudent examples; that they
          admonish them of the evils that are extant and that are
          encroaching upon the people to-day. When we see Babylonish
          fashions coming in amongst us we should be very careful that we
          avoid setting our children the example of patterning after them.
          If we find that our young folks must run after fashions, let us
          go to work and set them some good examples, create fashions for
          ourselves that they may pattern after. Just reflect, sisters, for
          one moment, who is it that inaugurate the fashions which some of
          our so-called ladies patronize on the streets of Salt Lake City
          to-day? Where do those fashions come from? Would you like to be
          looked upon in the light those poor creatures are who inaugurate
          those fashions? If you must pattern after something, pattern
          after the good, righteous and pure, and shun the very appearance
          of evil. I will tell you one thing that we may pattern after
          profitably. A savings bank has been opened in this city. It is
          gotten up for a wise purpose, the people may therein throw their
          means together, and peradventure if they want to send for friends
          and relatives abroad, when the day rolls round to do so they will
          have something they can use for this laudable purpose. There is
          something to pattern after, involving a principle of saving,
          husbanding your resources. By putting your pennies together, by
          and by they become a pound. It is like the units of the actions
          of this people--when they are all aggregated together they amount
          to a mighty effort. Save your pennies instead of throwing them
          away on these foolish trifling vanities. It is the case with some
          of my brethren and sisters, they can not allow a dollar to stay
          in their pockets a minute. They want to go to some of the stores
          to lay it out on some trash, for it is a fact, patent to all,
          that this is the day of humbuggery, and the things you get in the
          stores are more or less counterfeit and sham, outside show and
          gingerbread gilt instead of sound, substantial things that we
          ought to seek after. For instance, the cloth that we wear, you go
          to a store and buy an article of wearing apparel, how rare it is
          that you can get the thing that is represented. No, you get a
          sham, a counterfeit, an imitation of the genuine stuff, and that
          is just what the world is rapidly coming to. By and by there will
          be nothing among them but sham and counterfeit. Let us prefer,
          rather, that which is good and substantial, that which we can use
          and which will be a benefit to us rather than that which is only
          for display. Let us seek, brethren and sisters, after these
          things which will benefit and improve our condition to-day, and
          leave Babylon alone.
          I tell you that if we would keep ourselves to ourselves, you
          would see very few of those institutions flourishing in Salt Lake
          City that are springing up around us that are now getting the
          patronage, I am afraid, of some of the Latter-day Saints. Let me
          beseech you, for your own sakes, and for the sake of Israel
          abroad to quit patronizing Gentile institutions and abominations,
          and turn your attention to building up the kingdom of God, for
          therein is your true interests, therein are all the interests you
          have on the earth for time and for eternity.
          May God bless us and help us so to do is my prayer in the name of
          Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Hyde, October 5, 1873
                             Orson Hyde, October 5, 1873
                         DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT ORSON HYDE,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                          Sunday morning, October 5, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                             REQUIRED AMONG THE PEOPLE.
          As this day's service may be considered introductory to our
          Conference, which will commence to-morrow, I have been requested
          to make a few remarks. I cannot say whether they will be few or
          many, but let this be as the good Spirit of the Lord will. I am
          very happy to meet with my brethren in Salt Lake City, and from
          the adjoining settlements, and I presume, ere our Conference
          shall come to a close, all the Branches of Zion throughout the
          Territory will be duly represented here.
               I have come from a point about one hundred and forty miles
          southeast of here. The people of my immediate field of labor, I
          am pleased to say, are generally healthy. There is some little
          sickness among our children, and some of them have been called
          away; but as a general thing, among the adult population, there
          is good health. We have had a peculiar season, yet very passable
          crops, and a most beautiful time to gather them. This year, so
          far, we have had peace with the Indians, for the first time for
          quite a number of years, and I do assure you that it is a relief
          to us. The Indians had an idea that they could do with us as
          seemed them good--prey upon our substance and murder our men,
          women and children whenever they felt like it, and the military
          of the Government would wink at it, because they thought the
          Government wanted to get rid of us; anyhow, they seemed to
          entertain little fear with regard to the consequences of the
          crimes which they committed amongst us. But last year, when
          General Morrow and a few companies stationed here at Camp
          Douglas, came and paid us a visit, it rather led the Indians to
          think that it was not altogether as they had considered it, and
          though there was no fighting done, from the fact that the Indians
          retreated, and hid themselves, yet the presence of the soldiers
          was a protection to us while we gathered the most abundant
          harvest that ever crowned the labors of our people in that
          section, and it was a very good thing, and the Indians begin to
          think, perhaps, that the soldiers would chastise them if they did
          not behave well. But from the sudden and expected recall of the
          troops from our county, and the apparently unwillingness of the
          Government to grant us any compensation for years of military
          service rendered in the defence of our settlements, in which
          time, nearly one hundred of our men, women and children, were
          mercilessly slain by the red-skins, besides hundreds of thousands
          of dollars' worth of stock driven off by them,--some of our
          people were foolish enough to think that the Indians were more
          than half right in their views. Be this as it may, it is all in a
          lifetime, and will come out right in the end. I feel thankful
          that we have had peace with the red-men, and that no particular
          depredations have been committed by them since, with the
          exception of a dozen or twenty horses which they have stolen.
          We are not mining in Sanpete County. I do not know whether there
          are any mines there or not; we do not trouble ourselves a great
          deal about that, and consequently we are not afflicted with
          people who will dabble with mining, some of whom, when
          disappointed, will resort to stealing and other crimes. We have
          not that class amongst us, and I am glad of it, yet the more men
          who come amongst us with good and honest hearts, the better. It
          matters little whether they are Jews or Gentiles, if they possess
          honest hearts, we are apt to convert them and bring them into the
          Church. That has been the case up to the present time, and the
          consequence is, there are very few outsiders there.
          The Co-operative stores established in our various settlements
          are a great blessing to us. They bring whatever we want, right to
          our doors, and although the dividends are not very great in favor
          of the stockholders, the benefits resulting from the
          establishment of these institutions afford us ample remuneration
          for the advance of the capital necessary to commence the
          business. We do not increase rapidly in wealth, but we increase a
          little at a time, especially when the Indians let our stock
          alone. Our Co-operative Institutions are doing a very safe and
          good business. I do not think that any of them in Sanpete County
          are very much in debt to the parent institution in this city. I
          have cautioned them against it, and advised them to pay fairly
          and squarely, and not to trust their goods out, but to do a
          close, safe and secure business, that every person may be
          accommodated with what he wants; and if they should not happen to
          have what we need in every store at the time, they will kindly
          bring us whatever we send for, especially when we give them the
          money to operate with. This is all that we can expect. Our books
          are open, and have never been closed against the admission of
          capital. Stock is for sale in every institution in Sanpete
          County, from twenty-five cents and upwards, and our little boys
          and girls, taking advantage of the opportunity thus presented,
          put in two bits once in a while, and by and bye it gets up to
          five, seven, eight or ten dollars; and they can get a share, and
          there is quite an effectual door open for our youngsters to begin
          and show their financial ability. This is a blessing and an
          accommodation to the people.
          Well, brethren and sisters, I will say nothing further about the
          part of the country from which I came, but I will make a few
          remarks upon the idea of our being a peculiar people. You know
          that we are regarded as such, and if we look upon ourselves from
          a proper point of view, we shall readily admit that in this
          respect outsiders have given us an appropriate name; for we are a
          peculiar people whom God has chosen to serve and honor him. But
          the form of government of this people a great many have taken
          serious exceptions to: they think that one man is armed with too
          much power, and sways an influence over so many that it becomes a
          dangerous power and should be suppressed. I was reading, a few
          weeks ago, a statement made by a reverend gentleman living in
          Provo, and the most serious thing he had to complain of--and he
          complained of a great many things--was the one-man power which
          exists, and is tolerated and sustained in Utah.
          I wish to speak a few words in relation to the one-man power, and
          in the first place I will say that it is what every aspirant,
          politician and statesman labors to acquire. I do believe that Mr.
          Grant, as good a man and as brave a soldier as he is, if he could
          get the hearts of all the people so that they would rally round
          his standard and sustain and uphold him, it would be the pride
          and joy of his heart. But if any man is thwarted in the desires
          of his heart in this respect, that is no reason why he should
          oppose others who may be more successful than he in gaining
          influence over his fellowmen. All men love money, you know, more
          or less, hence they are digging here in the mines to obtain it. I
          have no fault to find or censure to bestow upon them for this
          operation; they are anxious to obtain money. Some only get a
          little, very little, while others, perhaps, make their millions.
          Now let me ask, Should the few who are fortunate and gain their
          millions be cast out and crushed because of their financial
          power, because they have struck a good lead and have been
          successful, by the many who have gained only a few dollars, or
          who, perhaps, have lost instead of gained? If, then, this
          principle is to be tolerated in financial matters, why not when
          applied to influence and power in general?
          I read that, in the beginning, God created the heavens and the
          earth. It seemed to be a kind of one-man power that was engaged
          in the very act of rolling creation into existence. I do not know
          how much of Democracy or of Republicanism there was in the
          beginning, I was not there that I know of, or if I was it was so
          long since that I have forgotten it. Judging by the accounts we
          have of matters then, the government was a kind of one-man power;
          and if we look at things as they really are, we shall find that
          sin entered the world, and death by sin, and that was by one man.
          Oh, that was grievous! That drew a veil of gloom over the face of
          creation. That was one-man power. By and bye we read of another
          one-man power that came along and counteracted this, and that was
          the Lord from glory--another kind of one-man power.
          Now, while I compare these things with the present order of
          things which exists throughout our world, I do not wish to be
          understood as depreciating our own government, for it is the best
          earthly government in existence upon the face of the earth. It
          was ordained, organized and suffered for a wise purpose in God
          our heavenly Father, which, perhaps, I may be able to exhibit to
          you ere my remarks shall come to a close; but be this as the Lord
          will, I do not wish to say one word against our government; it is
          a good government, it answers the times, and fills a vacuum that
          perhaps nothing else could. But I am looking at matters as they
          were from the beginning.
          You know Jesus, when the Jews asked him about divorce and
          marriage, told them that Moses permitted them, for certain
          causes, to put away their wives; but he also told them that it
          was because of the hardness of their hearts that Moses permitted
          this, but that from the beginning it was not so. Now whether it
          was because of the hardness of men's hearts, or because of the
          softness of them, I am not going to say, but I want to show the
          order of things as they were in the beginning, and as they
          emanated from the bosom of the Almighty. That which was first
          must be last, and that which was last must be first--a similar
          order of things, redeemed, rescued and brought out of chaos, and
          returned to the Father as they came from him, for he will accept
          nothing unless it be what he gave; for, said the Savior, "Every
          plant that my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted
          up." Hence, he will receive nothing only what he gave. He gave us
          immortal spirits, he sent them down here to be tabernacled in the
          flesh, and he expects that they will return to him, and they all
          will in some grade, return to him who gave them.
          Well, the Savior of the world came to counteract the acts of the
          first Adam. And what was the nature of the work he had to do?
          Why, to bring life and immortality to light, to resurrect the
          dead, and to implant a hope of eternal life in those who trusted
          in him; and this, be it known to you, was accomplished by one-man
          power. Ye Roman soldiers who guard the tomb, ye Jews, who had a
          temporary triumph by the death of him whom ye crucified, know
          that the angel of God descends, the stone is rolled away from the
          door of the sepulchre, the Lord of glory rises, the dark curtain
          of death is rolled away and gives place to life and immortality,
          which dawn upon the world, in the person of the resurrected
          Savior. This was produced by one-man power. Said this one man in
          view of the responsibilities that were upon him, and smarting
          under the pangs that he endured--"Father, if it be possible, let
          this cup pass from me, nevertheless, not my will, but thine be
          done." Why did not that one-man power resist the mind of his
          Father and say,--"Do you think I am going to lay down my life, to
          sacrifice my existence to please you? No, I have an independent
          mind and will, and I am resolved to gratify them." That would
          have been in accordance with the ideas of our day, but it did not
          correspond with the programme of the Eternal Father, and the
          object of his only begotten Son in coming to this world was to
          accomplish and carry out his part of that programme. "Not my
          will, but thine be done." This should be the feeling of the
          Latter-day Saints in relation to the requirements of heaven upon
          them. "Not my will, but thine, Oh God, be done." If the world
          reproach you for submission to the will of God, refer them to the
          Savior, whose motto was, "Not my will, but thine be done." How
          much honor and glory does the Savior of the world enjoy at the
          present time? It is beyond the conception of mortal man. But how
          much would he have enjoyed, and who among us would have had
          salvation had he faltered in his hour of trial and said--"I will
          not submit to this sacrifice?" Despise not this one-man power,
          for before I come to a close I shall endeavor to show to you that
          every son and daughter of Adam will be compelled to bow to it,
          and the more they fight against it, the harder it will be for
          them to submit to them in the end. Take it kind of moderately,
          then, and look at it in its true light.
          Now, my friends and brethren, I want to tell you that our country
          is a republic, and not a despotism, although some say it is
          rapidly approaching to that. I cannot tell how that is, I am not
          much of a politician, and do not give myself a great deal of
          concern about it. But I comfort myself with the idea that the
          Lord rules anyhow, and that he will, in time, leave all things as
          he designs to have them, and hence I take little interest in
          politics. But one thing I will say, that is, that when the
          Government of the United States, although it is republican, has
          any very difficult task to perform, in which the interests of the
          country are largely at stake, it casts off republicanism and
          adopts despotism. Perhaps you may think that is slander, but I
          will suppose a case to illustrate the truth of my proposition.
          For instance, the fate of the nation is suspended upon an
          important battle about to be fought. Now, what kind of a
          government prevails in that army? The most vital consequences
          hang upon the issue of the battle, and that issue depends, to a
          very great extent, upon the orders of the commanding General
          being carried out. He issues his orders, and his subalterns are
          required to carry them out rigidly. The soldiers who constitute
          the army must submit in every respect, they have not the right,
          by virtue of their own opinion, to file off and deviate, in the
          least degree, from the orders of the commander. The same is true
          of the subaltern officers, and if any of them should adopt such a
          course they are subject to be tried by court-martial and possibly
          to be executed. Where is the republicanism or democracy in this?
          I tell you that when it comes to a vital point republicanism has
          to be laid aside, and the one-man power has to be strictly
          Go, if you please, on board the ships of war of the United
          States, and what kind of government will you find there? There
          again the one-man power is absolute. I recollect reading an
          anecdote of General Jackson, when defending New Orleans against
          the British. He put the city under martial law, and in so doing
          some said he exceeded the bounds of his authority. I can not say
          whether he did or not, I do not care whether he did or not; any
          way he saved the city and obtained a victory. But in preparing
          for defense he took cotton bales out of the warehouses and made a
          breastwork of them. A certain planter came to New Orleans at that
          time, and hearing that his cotton bales had been taken by the
          General, he made a terrible ado about them, and finally went to
          the commander-in-chief of the American forces and requested that
          they be returned. Said General Jackson--"Have you any cotton
          bales in our breastworks?" "Yes, sir, I have so many, and they
          have been taken from the place where they were deposited without
          my permission." The General turned to an officer standing by, and
          said he--"Sergeant, furnish this man a musket and an outfit." The
          articles were brought. "Now, sir," said General Jackson, "if you
          have any cotton bales here, step into the ranks and defend them."
          That was one-man power, and it was a noble exercise of it, it
          showed that the commanding general had the interest of the
          country at heart. You see, whenever there is a vital question at
          stake, and matter of life and death are involved, the one-man
          power has to be introduced in spite of everything, and that is
          all right.
          Well, we expect that the work of God in the last days will be
          more important and will involve more vital questions than any
          other that has been undertaken or accomplished on the earth, and
          consequently the one-man power will be most loudly called for in
          connection with it, and Heaven seeing this has given power and
          influence to his servants. Have they got it by the sword or by
          oppression? No, but they secure it just as the sun secures its
          votaries. In the cool or cold seasons of the year, the reptiles
          and many animals seek protection in dens and caves and retreats
          of various kinds, and they are not allured therefrom by the
          lightning's flash or the thunders of heaven; but when the rays of
          the glorious sun again warm and revivify the face of nature,
          these animals and reptiles again come forth to bask in his
          enlivening rays. So it is with the servants of the living God.
          They do not obtain influence over the hearts of the children of
          men by the sword or musket, but it is the light of truth,
          distilling like the dews of heaven, and warming the hearts of
          those who love truth that gives this influence, and you and I
          like to be under it. When I have been in the cold shade and
          chilling winds, I like to come out to the friendly sunshine, it
          is just as natural for me as it is to live, and this is the
          reason why the Latter-day Saints rally under the influence of the
          one-man power. There is the light: there are the rays that warm
          the heart, cheer the afflictions, open up prospects for the
          future, and make life agreeable.
          Now, I want to show you that we have all got to obey it. If you
          can get rid of death and scale the walls of eternity without
          passing through the dark valley of the shadow of death, then
          perhaps you may escape this one-man power; but if you cannot do
          that, you can not escape it. I will quote you Scripture to show
          that such is the case. In the last day, the Lord will gather the
          inhabitants of the earth, just as a shepherd gathers his sheep;
          and in the process of gathering some will be gathered who may be
          likened to goats, while those who love to do the Master's will
          may be called the sheep. A separation will take place between the
          sheep and the goats, the sheep will be put on the right hand, and
          the goats on the left. It may be said that goats are very good,
          their skins are useful and their flesh is fit for food, but still
          they are goats, they are not sheep, they do not produce wool, and
          they are separated from the sheep. So the people of the whole
          world will be separated, and the righteous, or the sheep, will be
          placed on the right, and the wicked, or the goats, on the left.
          When that separation time comes, we will see who will obey and
          who will not obey the one-man power. Says the Lord, the Righteous
          Judge, to those on the right hand--"Come ye blessed of my Father,
          and inherit the kingdom prepared for you from before the
          foundation of the world. Do you think they will need any urging
          to obey? I do not think they will. I hope I shall be among them,
          I shall be happy to see you there too. "Come ye blessed of my
          Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from before the
          foundation of the world." Oh, joyful invitation! A heavenly
          influence rests upon us, and the light of joy beams upon our
          countenances. He now turns to the goats, and instead of saying to
          them, "Come, ye blessed of my Father," they hear the dread
          sentence, "Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting
          punishment, prepared for the devil and his angels." Do you think
          they will go? I am inclined to think they will be compelled to
          go; I think they will have to obey this one-man power.
          Now, do not be displeased, jealous, or angry, because God has
          selected men and placed them in the front rank to plead the cause
          of Zion. Let God have his own way, and it will be better for you
          and better for us all. The old Prophets were very singular men,
          they liked to have things their own way, because they had their
          commissions from heaven, and they liked to execute them, and God
          bore them out in it.
          The other day I sent a note, a friendly warning to the New York
          Sun. It was published and, I believe, copied it to some of the
          papers published in this city, and yesterday I was reading the
          objections to it in one of them. I will tell you what their
          reasoning made me think of. When I was between six and seven
          years old, fatherless and motherless, I was kicked and cuffed
          about the world, and grew up a good deal like a wild plant, with
          very small opportunity for cultivation, except that which I have
          accomplished by my own efforts. When I was a little fellow, I
          recollect there was a man by the name of Michael Hughes, who
          professed that, on a certain day, some six weeks from that time,
          the world would come to an end. It disturbed me, for I was only
          six years old, and I turned every way to get comfort and
          consolation; there was quite an excitement among grown people
          upon the subject. There was a certain lady teaching school in the
          neighborhood, by the name of Miss Pindison, and I remember I sat
          down to reckon in my own mind whether her school would be out by
          the time this man said the world would come to an end, and I came
          to the conclusion that it would not come to an end because Miss
          P--'s school would not be out. And when I read the wonderful
          arguments in this city paper about railroad communication and the
          interests which the same would call into action, and the
          influence they would have in overturning "Mormonism," I could not
          help thinking about my childish conclusions in regard to the end
          of the world and the lady's school. The Lord does not care so
          much about railroads; I do not think he will delay the
          accomplishment of his purposes to accommodate any railroad
          institution, but he will do all he desires regardless of this,
          that, or the other.
          Now, my brethren and sisters, in the midst of all the conflicting
          scenes that transpire around us, the mining operations,
          speculations and worldly pride and vanity which are multiplying
          on every hand, remember the words of the Savior--"Except ye are
          one ye are not mine." No doubt some of you have had vessels
          containing a little oil, and you may have dropped in, by accident
          or design, a few drops of water, and then, in the same vessel,
          you have had oil and water, but no matter how much you shook
          them, they would not unite. Why? Are they not both liquids? Yes,
          but they will not unite, because they are dissimilar in their
          natures, and there can be no chemical union between them. I have
          heard men say, and correctly too, no doubt, that they were
          thankful they had a name and a standing in the church of the
          living God. I am thankful for the same to-day. But is that all? I
          want to show you that here is a man, for instance, who is
          required to pay his Tithing, and says he--"I will pay just enough
          to save my skin, to same my name and character, I will not pay a
          full Tithing, but just enough to whip the devil round the stump."
          Here is another man who comes up and pays a full Tithing of
          everything that he has. Let those two men sit down and talk
          Tithing matters over together, and will their spirits run
          together? Are they not in the same vessel--the same Church? Yes.
          Well, do their hearts, spirits and interests unite? No, they are
          like the oil and the water in the same vessel--they are distinct
          and they will not amalgamate. This will serve to illustrate a
          great many other things which, for want of time, I am not
          disposed to follow out. But one thing I will name, and that is in
          regard to plural marriage. A great many men say--"Oh, well, I can
          get along, I can live, and I believe I shall only have one wife."
          Well, that is your privilege, nobody compels you to take more
          than one; but with the commandment of the Lord before us like a
          blaze of light, can we disregard it and serve him acceptably? If
          we can, then why not retain those laws and commandments in
          heaven, and not send them down here to earth? These commandments
          are sent for our good, for our salvation and exaltation. Here is
          a woman who, in speaking of celestial marriage, says, "It will do
          very well for others, but it will not do in my house;" "it may do
          very well for somebody else, because her feelings are not quite
          so fine as mine, she has been differently raised from what I
          have." I do not know that the Lord will pay any particular
          respect as to how we are raised, and how fine and delicate our
          feelings may be, or how coarse and uncultivated they may be. I
          believe that if we submit to the law of heaven, that law has
          power to refine us and to fit us for immortality and eternal
          life. That is my opinion. Now hear this good sister, she
          says--"It will not do for me, I am not going to submit to it."
          Another sister says--"I am willing to submit to the law of
          Christ." Let these two sisters come together and talk over the
          law of marriage, and see whether their spirits will run together.
          They will no more run together than water and oil will unite.
          Says Jesus, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine." Here is a black
          man and a white man, raised in the same house, but is that any
          argument that they are both white or both black? No, it is no
          argument whatever. Under the sound of my voice to-day there may
          be the best men that ever lived, and there may be, for aught I
          know, just as bad as ever lived. I hope not. But then, because we
          are within the walls of this house, does that signify that we are
          blended together in heart and spirit? No, no more than it proves
          that oil and water will unite. If I understand it correctly, we
          have to be blended together, united together completely in heart
          and spirit. I recollect once a man coming to me with a water
          melon in his hand. I looked so green, good and fine, thought
          I--"We will have a feast on this watermelon." But as he came near
          I caught a glimpse of it somehow, and discovered that it had been
          plugged and the inside taken out, so that instead of a
          watermelon, he was bringing a mere shell. There was the
          appearance of a watermelon, but, alas! there was no meat in it,
          it had all been dug out. Now, it is not the form of the union
          that the Savior wants among his people; that will not suffice; it
          is the marrow, the fatness we want, and then we can be melted
          into one, and this is what the Savior meant when he said, "Except
          ye are one ye are not mine." But tares will grow in the same
          field with the wheat, yet remember that tares are not wheat,
          neither is water oil. Come what will, life or death, or whatever
          it may be, never mind, trust in God, and he will bring you out
          all right.
          I am thankful for this privilege of saying a few words. I hope I
          have done no harm, and that I have not said anything that is
          contrary to the will of God, or to the feelings of the pure in
          heart, for they are just as sacred to me as the law of God, and I
          do not want to unnecessarily offend the ungodly; but I am not so
          particular to spare or shield them. I want to tell the truth, and
          bear a faithful testimony. I have been in this Church about
          forty-three years--almost from the beginning, for I was baptized
          into the Church on the 31st of October, 1831, and ordained the
          same day and sent to preach the Gospel, and more or less, most of
          the time since, I have been engaged in that work. I used to be
          very active and spry, but now I have got to be old and clumsy,
          and I cannot travel about much. I have to be very careful of
          myself and keep rather moderate and still. I yet enjoy life, and
          have very good health, but an inclination of blood to the head
          causes a flush on my countenance, which some may regard as an
          indication of better health than I enjoy. But you know all men
          try to put the best side out, and women too; and if nature, in
          her operations, has caused a flush of health to bloom on my
          countenance, it is only following the fashions of the
          day--putting the best side out. God be thanked that it is as well
          as it is.
          Heaven bless you, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Albert Smith, October 7, 1873
                        George Albert Smith, October 7, 1873
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                           THE WORD OF WISDOM--EDUCATION.
          I feel a deep interest in the subjects which have been brought
          before us this morning by the Elders who have spoken, as well as
          in every discourse that has been uttered since the commencement
          of the Conference, and I hope that the impressions which have
          been made will be lasting. In relation to intemperance, we, all
          of us, as Latter-day Saints, should observe the Word of Wisdom;
          and if we do not observe it, we lay a foundation to weaken
          ourselves. You will see young persons come to the table in the
          morning, and they want some tea or coffee, or a cup of good,
          strong, warm drink. A habit of this kind has, perhaps, already
          been acquired by them, and it is likely to continue until they
          become slaves to it. In a little while it affects the complexion,
          it weakens the mind and the body throughout, and lays the
          foundation for a weaker generation to follow. Of course it is no
          use to talk to men about tobacco. It takes a man of energy to
          quit chewing tobacco, a man who has a mind and independence; boys
          who undertake it seldom accomplish it, though they are very
          foolish ever to indulge in the habit.
          I feel like exhorting my brethren and sisters to abstain from
          everything prohibited in the Word of Wisdom, and to live in
          accordance with its principles as near as our climate and the
          productions of our country will permit. So far as intoxicating
          drinks are concerned, it is worse than madness and folly for men
          to indulge in them. There is something comparatively innocent in
          tea, coffee or tobacco, when compared with intoxicating drinks.
          Of course a man who uses tobacco freely for years gets an
          appetite for liquor; he lays a foundation for an appetite for
          liquor, and after a while he craves it and must have it. He
          should let tobacco alone in the start; but yet tobacco does not
          make a man insane in a minute. Some of our most promising
          business men, who have come to Salt Lake City at different
          periods, have carried themselves to untimely graves by indulging
          in intoxicating drink. Men whose voices have been heard in the
          Tabernacle, men who have rendered service in the offices, and who
          have been honored, have died like a dog in a ditch, or in a most
          degraded manner, in consequence of indulging in intoxicating
          drinks. A man says to another--"Come, take a drink." "No, I don't
          wish any." "Oh, don't be so pious, come and take a drink with us,
          don't be a coward;" and so, for fear of being a coward, he takes
          the drink. Shame on such a man! Why not quietly say--"No, I do
          not need it;" and if the invitation is repeated, say--"No more of
          that, gentlemen," and be man enough to let it alone, rather than
          yield and let a habit creep upon him that will destroy him. I
          have heard men say--"I can drink, or let it alone;" then let it
          alone; but some of those who can "drink or let it alone" will get
          drunk every day. They have sold themselves to the cursed alcohol.
          Let the Elders of Israel cease this habit and learn wisdom. When
          you come to meet the presence of your Father in heaven, when you
          wish for the rewards of your Priesthood, you who have not obeyed
          the Word of Wisdom will wail at the loss you have sustained in
          consequence of your folly. Think of these things, continue to
          think of them, pray over them, and set an example before your
          children that is worthy of imitation. If an old lady of seventy
          comes to my house at Conference, and I get her a cup of tea, if
          there is a girl there of fifteen, she will want to drink with
          grandma, and she will think she must have it because grandma
          does. This has been my experience in times past. I do not have it
          now; I do not get tea for people, unless they pretend to be sick,
          then I tell my folks to make them a tin cup full of good, strong
          catnip tea. That is a rule I have prescribed. I do not know how
          my folks keep it. I certainly do not intend to place any
          restrictions on them any further than their own wisdom dictates.
          But if they use these things they do it in violation of my advice
          and run their own risks, and so do all others.
          I say, brethren and sisters, let us observe the Word of Wisdom.
          We are doing a great business in tea, coffee and tobacco in the
          Co-operative Store. When we first established it we thought we
          would not sell tobacco at all; but pretty soon the Superintendent
          asked the Directors if he might not bring in some poor kind of
          tobacco to kill the ticks on the sheep. Shame on such Latter-day
          Saints, so far as tobacco is concerned.
          I will say a word in relation to the colleges which brother Jesse
          N. Smith spoke about. As he said, we have struggled against many
          difficulties as far as education is concerned, and our university
          and our colleges, so far, have simply been schools for the
          education of teachers in the primary branches. We have sometimes
          employed professors and taught many different branches. But a
          great effort has been made to educate teachers for primary
          schools, and some of them have taken great pains to inform
          themselves. They have held associations and got up a normal and
          training class, have given lectures, and this summer they spent
          six weeks voluntarily to instruct each other.
          It has been the uniform custom of the General Government to give
          the different States public lands and money to a liberal extent
          for educational purposes. None of this has ever been made
          available for Utah; we have had to carry everything by our own
          individual effort. Now that there are many young men and women
          among us who wish to study more advanced branches than we have,
          as yet, been able to organize, they would like to go to famous
          seats of learning in distant parts of the country for that
          purpose. A co-operative effort is now required on the part of the
          people, as a matter of domestic economy, to establish schools of
          a higher order, and to provide the professors and apparatus
          necessary to impart instruction in the higher branches of
          learning, that our young people may be able to obtain the
          education they desire at home; for while they would go away and
          spend five or six hundred dollars a year each, the same amount
          expended here would establish schools for the higher branches,
          and cut off a large proportion of the expense in all time to
          come. We would like to have all the Wards and settlements
          consider these questions, and make it a matter of real interest
          to bring about an organization and to supply the means necessary
          for this object.
          In the foundation of a country it is necessary, of course, to
          look well to its primary schools; we have tried to do this, we
          are still doing it, and, I believe, considering their
          circumstances, the people of Utah have done more for education
          than the people of any other Territory.
          May the blessing of Israel's God be upon us in all our efforts to
          guide our children, in all our efforts to maintain the principles
          of temperance, to observe the Word of Wisdom and keep the
          commandments of God, and to establish such schools and colleges
          as shall enable us to advance in all branches that are useful,
          for our religion includes every good and true principle. There is
          no principle on the face of the earth or in heaven that is true,
          but what belongs to "Mormonism." May God enable us to do these
          things as we should, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Daniel
          H. Wells, October 6, 1873
                          Daniel H. Wells, October 6, 1873
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 6, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         THE SAVING ORDINANCES OF THE GOSPEL
          It is with great pleasure I rise to bear testimony to the great
          truths that have been announced here this morning. The President
          has given some reasons for the testimony that he has borne, and
          the testimony that the servants of God bear to the truths of the
          everlasting Gospel. I, too, can say that I know this to be the
          Gospel of the Son of God, which is the power of God unto
          salvation. The great plan of salvation, devised by our heavenly
          Father before the world was organized, when it is said the stars
          sang together, and the sons of God shouted for joy, has again
          been revealed in accordance with the prophecies of the servant of
          God. The Lord made his own selection, he chose from among the
          children of men whom he would, and Joseph Smith was the favored
          individual who received the visit of the angel bearing to this
          generation the Gospel of salvation to be preached unto those who
          dwelt on earth. It was taken away in fulfillment of prophecy. If
          it had not been taken away what necessity would there have been
          to restore it? If it had not been taken away the Apostle could
          not have seen in the future the angel flying through the midst of
          heaven, bringing it back to earth to preach to all nations,
          kindreds, tongues and people. We bear testimony that it has been
          restored. It is not a new Gospel--it is that which existed from
          the beginning, and which was devised before the world was made
          for the salvation of those who should come to dwell upon the face
          of the earth. 
          It is true that the terms of the Gospel are inexorable. Every son
          and daughter of Adam will have to bend the knee to this plan of
          salvation, either here or somewhere else. The ordinances of the
          gospel pertain to this existence, and they have to be attended to
          in the flesh or by those in this state of existence. Except a man
          is born of water he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.
          There is no getting around this, it is the declaration of the
          Savior, the Son of the Living God, and I count that this is
          pretty high authority. Every man and every woman, including those
          who have died and passed behind the veil without hearing the
          Gospel, before they can enter heaven, will have to render
          obedience to the Gospel ordinances, and as they cannot be
          administered to in the spirit, those in the flesh will have to
          administer for those in the spirit. You cannot grapple a spirit
          to baptize it, neither can you perform the sealing ordinances in
          the spirit, hence the Savior said there was neither marrying nor
          giving of marriage in the resurrection. It is an ordinance
          pertaining to this state of existence, and by those dwelling in
          the flesh upon the earth have all these ordinances to be
          performed. If they are not by ourselves during this life they
          must be done by some one acting for and in our behalf still
          existing in the flesh, and in the authority of the holy
          Priesthood, which has come down from heaven.
          The acts and ordinations of that Priesthood are just as
          legitimate here as in any other state of existence. It is the
          same authority as exists in the heavens. Through the authority of
          the everlasting Priesthood, channels have been opened up between
          the heavens and the earth, by which we may seal upon earth, and
          it is sealed in heaven. This is the same authority that has
          always existed in the Church and kingdom of God when it has been
          upon the earth. Why? Because it is the same authority that exists
          in the heavens; it is the authority by which the Gods are
          governed, and by which the worlds are organized and held in
          existence. It has been conferred from time to time upon the
          servants of God in the flesh, to enable them to perform the
          ordinances which pertain to this state of existence, and reach
          back again within the vail.
          Having been called of God we stand ready to administer the
          ordinances of the Gospel and of the house of God to the children
          of men; we stand ready to bear off this Gospel to the nations of
          the earth, this great plan of salvation devised by our Father.
          There has never been any other, and there never will be. Men have
          tinkered at it, and tried to change and pervert it; but their
          efforts do not change God's plan, it is like its author--the same
          yesterday, to-day and forever. God is the fountain of truth,
          righteousness and grace. All true science and every good thing
          emanate from him. It is from this heavenly source we draw our
          information and our inspiration, and, as a matter of course, it
          comprehends everything good and worth having. Within the kingdom
          of our God is everything enjoyable that is lasting. If we do not
          build upon his basis, then are we lost, because it is the only
          foundation that will stand. Everything else will be swept away in
          the due time of the Lord. The people are suffered to go their own
          way, to walk after the imaginations of their own hearts, to do
          this and do that, because they are agents unto themselves, to do
          as they please. We can accept these principles or reject them; it
          makes no difference in regard to their truth. They are true,
          whether we receive or reject them, and they are calculated to
          save all the children of men. The plan is ample and will save all
          who will let it; and if we are not saved by this we shall be
          Now may God help us and all the nations of the earth to see the
          light, that we may all come to a knowledge of the truth and be
          saved in his kingdom, is my prayer for Jesus' sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / George
          Q. Cannon, October 6, 1873
                          George Q. Cannon, October 6, 1873
                        DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 6, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                             SAINTS--THE LOVE OF WEALTH.
          The subjects that have been dwelt upon this morning are such as
          must interest every one who has a desire to comprehend the
          principles of salvation, as believed in and practiced by the
          Latter-day Saints. To my mind there has been an evidence of their
          truth accompanying every word that has been spoken. The Spirit of
          God bears testimony to the things of God, and there would be no
          difficulty in convincing the inhabitants of the earth of the
          truth of the principles believed in by the Latter-day Saints,
          were it not for tradition and the prejudices which exist in men's
          minds in relation to the truth. Let a man start out with the
          Bible in his hand, determined to receive the truth wherever it
          may be found, and commence examining the various institutions and
          churches that exist among men, and he would, if he believed the
          Bible, and were not prejudiced by tradition and education, expect
          to find, when he found the Church of Christ, a Church organized
          in every respect like that of which the New Testament gives us an
          account. He would expect to find Apostles and Prophets, and the
          ordinances of baptism, and the laying on of hands for the
          reception of the Holy Ghost in that Church; he would expect to
          find the gifts of prophecy, revelation, tongues, and
          interpretation of tongues, healing, wisdom, the discernment of
          spirits, and all the gifts that existed in the Church of Christ
          in ancient days. He would look for just such a church as this,
          and if he did not find it he would conclude that that church has
          been withdrawn from the earth. The evidences that abound in the
          Scriptures all go to prove that this was the character of the
          Church of Christ in ancient days, and that there should be no
          change, for the Scriptures tell us that God is the same to-day,
          yesterday and for ever, and that if men, in this day do the same
          things--exercising the same faith as they did in ancient
          days--the same blessings will follow their obedience. If we
          examine the Bible there is nothing to sustain the idea that there
          should be any change in any of these things; and when men hear it
          proclaimed that God has restored the everlasting Gospel, and they
          have a desire in their hearts to comprehend the truth, there is a
          spirit accompanies the testimony of the servants of God which
          bears witness to their spirit that these things are true. But
          immediately another spirit steps in, and the reflection arises in
          the minds of many--What will my parents, relatives or friends
          say? what will the world say if I believe this doctrine? There is
          ignominy associated with belief in these doctrines. There is
          shame to be encountered if I go forward and join a people so
          despised as these. What will men say of me? In what light, shall
          I be viewed? These reflections arise, and the testimony of the
          truth is extinguished in the hearts of many. It requires,
          therefore on the part of the people now, as in ancient days,
          great strength of mind, great moral courage, and great love of
          the truth, an overpowering desire to obtain salvation, and the
          Spirit of God to aid them, in order to enable people to receive
          the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. Hence it is that so few,
          comparatively speaking, in every age have received the truth. It
          requires courage to sustain men when opposed by every kind of
          treachery and of violence. It required courage to enable men to
          go forth to the stake, to be cast into dens of wild beasts, or
          fiery furnaces, to be crucified, beheaded, sawn asunder, or to be
          exiled as was John the Revelator. It required, in ancient days,
          and it requires it in our days, this kind of sublime courage to
          enable men and women to receive the truth; and in view of all
          this, we can see and comprehend the truth of the words of the
          Savior when he said--"Strait is the gate and narrow is the way
          which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it," and
          "wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to
          destruction, and many there be which go in thereat." It has been
          so easy for men to reject the truth and flow with the current; it
          has been so easy for men to spread their sails, catch the popular
          breeze and glide before it; and it has been so difficult for men
          to stem the tide of opposition which they have always had to
          contend with when they have embraced the truth, that it requires
          on our part, brethren and sisters, devotion to the work which God
          has restored. Every man and woman who has entered this church,
          however ignorant and illiterate, and has been humble and truly
          repented, has received a testimony from God that this is the
          truth. God bestows his holy Spirit upon those who obey his Gospel
          as he bestows light upon the earth. There have not been a
          privileged few, there has been no hierarchy, there has been no
          monopoly of knowledge, for some exclusive set to receive while
          the rest would be destitute; but it has been diffused like the
          blessing of air--it has been to all who have believed it, and
          every man and woman has received a testimony for himself and
          herself respecting the Gospel of Jesus Christ as it has been
          revealed and taught in these last days. Hence you travel from one
          end of this Territory to the other and you find all the people
          bearing testimony, when called upon, that they know this is the
          Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, restored in its ancient purity
          and simplicity. You go to foreign lands, and they bear the same
          testimony everywhere. Illiterate, humble, uneducated, weak men
          have gone forth, and proclaimed this truth, authorized by God,
          and God has condescended to confirm the truth of their testimony
          and administrations among the people, and we are now brought
          together in this land. We are surrounded by peculiar
          circumstances, we are in a place to be tried and tested, as we
          never have been before. There are many tests, temptations and
          trials now assailing the Latter-day Saints, with which they never
          had to contend before. We have had mobs, expulsion from our
          lands, from the temple of God that we reared, and from the
          pleasant homes which we had created, from the graves of our
          friends and kindred whom we buried after they had fallen victims
          to the land which we had redeemed from the condition in which we
          found it. We have passed through these scenes and there has been
          but little faltering considering the circumstances we have had to
          contend with. Men have bravely stood all these things, and feeble
          women have been filled with courage and strength to pass through
          these privations without their faith failing them.
          I hope that we shall not have such scenes to endure again. I pray
          that we may be delivered from the violence of our enemies, that
          they may not have power over us again as they have had in the
          past. But we must make calculations on having trials and
          difficulties to contend with, and having tests for our faith to
          be endured and passed through. We can not expect to accomplish
          the work that God has laid upon us without being tested and
          proved. Men and women need not expect that they will attain unto
          the glory which God has in store for the faithful without being
          tested in all things. If we have a weakness, or anything about us
          that is not thoroughly sound, we may expect that sooner or later,
          that weak spot in our nature will be found, and we will be tested
          to the very uttermost. If we expect to sit down with Jesus and
          the Apostles and those who have fought the good fight of faith,
          and who have laid down their lives for the truth in past ages, or
          in our age, we must expect, like them, to be proved and tried in
          all things, until everything in our nature that is drossy shall
          be purified, and we be cleansed and made fit to sit down with
          them, pure and holy--their peers.
          Can I then, or can you, give way to lust? Can you love the world
          and the things of the world more than you do the things of God?
          Here is the danger that is before us as a people--it is the lust
          of the flesh, the lust of the eye, the lust of wealth, the
          fondness for worldly ease and comfort. We are being assailed by
          these trials. As a people we are increasing in wealth. Wealth is
          multiplying upon us on every hand. I know of no people, to-day,
          who are prospering as the Latter-day Saints through these valleys
          are. God as blessed our land, rendered it fertile, and made it
          most productive. He has placed us, in the centre of the
          continent. We occupy the key position, and may be termed the
          keystone Territory or State of the West. Wealth is pouring into
          our lap, and we can not help being wealthy, that is, if we follow
          the course that has been indicated to us. We are as sure to be a
          wealthy people as that the sun shines. It is the inevitable
          consequence of our positions, habits, union, &c.
          There are more dangers in wealth than in mobocracy. There is more
          danger in having abundance of money, houses, lands, comforts,
          carriages, horses and fine raiment, than in all the mobs that
          every arrayed themselves against us as a people from the
          beginning until we came here. We should realize this, and there
          is only one way to escape the evil consequences thereof. Wealth
          has ruined and corrupted every people almost that ever lived and
          attained unto power. It has sapped the foundation and vitality of
          the most powerful peoples and nations that ever existed on the
          face of the earth. We are human as they were; we are exposed to
          the same trials and temptations as they were, and we are liable
          to be overcome as they were; and the only safeguard for us is to
          hold everything that we have subject to the counsel and will of
          God our heavenly Father, until a different order of things shall
          be instituted among us as a people.
          I see young men growing up, and in their growth is the love of
          wealth, the love of ease and worldly comfort, and the desire and
          greed for money. I will tell you that the man who has the greed
          or hunger for money within him, and does not repress it, can not
          be a Latter-day Saint. A woman who has the love of finery and of
          earthly ease and comfort within her, and that is the paramount
          feeling in her heart, can not be a Latter-day Saint. No man can
          be a Latter-day Saint in truth and in deed who does not hunger
          after righteousness and the things of God more than he does after
          everything else upon the face of the earth; and whenever you see
          or feel this money hunger, this dress hunger, this hunger for
          worldly ease and comfort in yourselves or others, you may know
          that the love of God is being withdrawn from you or them, and
          sooner or later it will be extinguished, and the love of the
          world will grow until it becomes predominant. I do not know
          anything more corrupting than this greed, hunger and lust for the
          things of this life, or anything more degrading and debasing in
          its effects, except it be the love or lust for women. As a people
          we believe that lust for women is, next to murder, shedding
          innocent blood, the most deadly of all sins. Committing whoredom
          or adultery destroys the man who indulges in it, and next to
          that, in my estimation, is the love of wealth--the lusting after
          the things of this life; and there ought to be, and is in every
          rightly constituted nature, a constant warfare against this evil.
          We have this to contend with. We should watch it in our children
          and in ourselves, and we should endeavor to govern and bring all
          our feelings and desires into such a position that they can be
          controlled by the love of the truth.
          God has most wisely designed, in my humble view and opinion,
          that, as a people, we should be called upon from time to time to
          make sacrifices, in order that we may be weaned from the love of
          the things of this life, that our love may be concentrated upon
          Him and upon the salvation of our fellow-men, for the mission
          that is entrusted to us is to save the inhabitants of the earth.
          And what a glorious field spreads out before us in this
          direction, when we see the thousands of poor, perishing souls who
          are dying for the want of the blessings that we enjoy. We build
          Temples, we organize emigration societies, and expend our means
          that we may be the instruments in the hands of God of saving and
          bringing salvation to the inhabitants of the earth--our brethren
          and our sisters.
          God required Abraham to sacrifice that which was most dear to
          him, and he will also require at our hands that which is most
          dear to us. If you have wealth, and are increasing in wealth, one
          of the best things, under such circumstances, is to be always
          particular in doing that which God requires of us. He requires of
          us one-tenth of all that we have. Let us be liberal in this. He
          requires that we shall pay means for the emigration of the poor
          from the distant nations of the earth. Let us be liberal in this
          also. Then, if he requires our time and talents and all that we
          have, let us be willing to devote ourselves to his Work, for he
          blesses us with everything that our hearts desire. There is
          nothing we have ever desired as individuals or as a people, that
          has been good for us, and proper that we should have, that he has
          withheld from us. On the contrary, he has multiplied blessings
          upon us, and he will make us wealthy if we will only be devoted
          to him. There is no danger that we shall not become wealthy, the
          danger is that we shall become wealthy and not be willing to use
          our means to his glory and for the advancement of his kingdom.
          That is the danger with which we are threatened.
          God bless you, my brethren and sisters, in the name of Jesus.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Joseph
          F. Smith, October 7, 1873
                          Joseph F. Smith, October 7, 1873
                         DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         BUILDING UP OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
           F. Smith
          To say I have been very much interested in the instructions that
          we have had at this Conference is but faintly to express my
          feelings. We have had much very excellent teaching, which we will
          do well to give heed to. I can not believe that the congregations
          that have attended this Conference will cast lightly aside these
          teachings. Certain it is that all the preaching that can be done
          by those who are most competent, and most richly endowed with the
          inspiration of the Holy Spirit, will not benefit the people in
          the least, unless they will receive it, and will realize that the
          counsels which are given are designed expressly for themselves.
          It is not for us to say, "that does not mean me," and "that
          applies to my neighbor;" or "that has reference to the doings of
          so and so." We should each feel that the instructions given have
          direct reference to ourselves individually; that counsel or that
          commandment is for me, and it is for me, as an individual, to put
          it into practice. This is the only course that will benefit, and
          fit us for the responsibilities that will devolve upon us in the
          future. It will not do for us to say--"If brother so and so, or
          sister so and so, will observe and carry out that counsel, I
          shall be satisfied to remain as I am." We can not obtain
          blessings from God by taking this course; the only way to secure
          them is by diligence on our own part. When we are prepared, by
          our own works and diligence, to receive the blessings that God
          has in store for the faithful; then, and not till then, shall we
          receive them. It will not do for us to be satisfied for our
          brother to prepare himself to receive the blessings God has
          promised to his children, and to rest content with seeing him
          receive the light of truth, the blessings of the Gospel, and
          manifest a willingness to work righteousness in the earth. That
          will not reach us, only so far as we adopt his course and follow
          his example.
           F. Smith
          This is how I look at the requirements which God has made upon
          his people collectively and individually, and I do believe that I
          have no claim upon God or upon my brethren for blessing, favor,
          confidence or love, unless, by my works, I prove that I am worthy
          thereof, and I never expect to receive blessings that I do not
          merit. Who does? I do not know that anybody does, yet if we were
          to judge by the actions of some, we must come to the conclusion
          that they are satisfied by seeing others live their religion.
           F. Smith
          I love the society of the good, honorable and pure, of those who
          love virtue and work righteousness. To associate and be numbered
          with such and to have my portion and my lot with them in this
          life, and to live so that I can secure that association in the
          life to come, throughout the countless ages of eternity. I take
          no pleasure in the society of the wicked, for this reason--the
          pleasures of the wicked will cease and be forgotten, and the
          wicked will die and will not be regretted, their names will be
          cast out from the presence of God and from the throngs of the
          righteous for ever and ever. I therefore, want no part with them,
          but I want to cast my lot with those who are securing to
          themselves eternal riches and happiness. To obtain these
          blessings I must be found walking in their footsteps and
          following their examples, otherwise I shall come short.
           F. Smith
          This is how I understand the principles of the Gospel and the
          work we are engaged in. It is an individual work. You and I must
          secure the blessings of eternal lives for ourselves, through
          obedience and the mercy of God. We have the volition of our own
          wills and we can choose evil or good, the society of the wicked
          or that of the good; we can enlist under the banner of Christ, or
          under that of Belial. We have this option, and can do whichever
          we choose. Therefore we must look well to our ways, and see that
          we choose the right course, and build upon a foundation that will
          not wash away. We have got to learn to stand or fall for
          ourselves, male and female. It is true that we are taught in the
          principles of the Gospel that man is the head of the woman, and
          Christ is the head of the man; and according to the order that is
          established in the kingdom of God, it is the duty of the man to
          follow Christ, and it is the duty of the woman to follow the man
          in Christ, not out of him.
           F. Smith
          But has not a woman the same volition that the man has? Can she
          not follow or disobey the man as he can follow or disobey Christ?
          Certainly she can, she is responsible for her acts, and must
          answer for them. She is endowed with intelligence and judgment,
          and will stand upon her own merits as much so as the man. That is
          why the brethren, during this Conference, have been teaching the
          sisters that they must refrain from the fashions of Babylon. They
          must use their own judgment and agency as to whether they will
          obey this counsel or not. If they will not obey it, they will be
          responsible as much as the men are responsible for their acts.
          The man is responsible for the woman only so far as she is
          influenced by, or is obedient to, his counsels. Christ is
          responsible for the man so far as the man walks in obedience to
          the laws and commandments he has given, but no further, and so
          far will his atoning blood redeem and cleanse from sin; so far as
          they obey them will the principles of eternal life revealed in
          the Gospel have effect upon the souls of men, so also with women.
          So sisters, do not flatter yourselves that you have nothing to
          answer for so long as you may have a good husband. You must be
          obedient. Obedience is the first law of heaven. Without it the
          elements could not be controlled. Without it neither the earth
          nor those who dwell upon it could be controlled. The angels in
          heaven would not be controlled without it, and in fact without
          obedience there could be no union or order, and chaos and
          confusion would prevail. When we are obedient we may be guided to
          the accomplishment of all that is required of us by our heavenly
          Father, for it is on this principle that the designs and purposes
          of God are accomplished. The elements are obedient to his word.
          He said "Let there be light and there was light." He commanded
          the land and the waters to be divided, and it was so. When Christ
          commanded the storm to be still, and the sea to be calm the
          elements were obedient to him. The earth, and all the worlds
          which God has made are obedient to the laws of their creation,
          for this reason there are peace, harmony, union, increase, power,
          glory and dominion, which could not exist without obedience. For
          the lack of obedience the whole world to-day lies in sin, for
          except, the little existing among this people, obedience can not
          be found on the face of the earth. Go to the religions of the
          day, do you find obedience manifested by the people? No, but you
          find man everywhere self-willed and untractable, therefore
          confusion and anarchy reign. It is said in the Scriptures that
          all things are possible with God; but he only works in accordance
          with the principles by which he himself is governed; and hence he
          can not convince nations of the truth against their will. As the
          poet says--
           F. Smith
          Know this, that every soul is free,
              To choose his life and what he'll be;
               For this eternal truth is given,
                That God will force no man to heaven.
                  He'll call, persuade, direct aright,--
                   Bless him with wisdom, love and light,--
                    In nameless ways be good and kind,
                     But never force the human mind.
           F. Smith
          That is the way that God deals with man, therefore I say, he
          cannot work with this generation. They have set him aside and
          made themselves supreme. They have fulfilled the words of the
          prophet Paul, when he said that "In the last days perilous times
          should come, for men shall be lovers of their own selves,
          covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents,
          unthankful, unholy, without natural affections, truce-breakers,
          false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are
          good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasure more than
          lovers of God; having a form of Godliness, but denying the power
          thereof," &c.
           F. Smith
          No one could better describe the condition of this generation,
          and yet light has come into the world, but it is rejected, and
          for this reason the world lies in sin, and under condemnation.
          The people of God lie under condemnation too, so far as they are
          disobedient to the counsels of God's servants. We talk of
          obedience, but do we require any man or woman to ignorantly obey
          the counsels that are given? Do the first Presidency require it?
          No, never. What do they desire? That we may have our minds opened
          and our understandings enlarged, that we may comprehend all true
          principles for ourselves; then we will be easily governed
          thereby, we shall yield obedience with our eyes open, and it will
          be a pleasure for us to do so.
           F. Smith
          The Lord does not accept obedience from men except that which
          they render cheerfully and gladly in their hearts, and that is
          all that is desired by his servants. That is the obedience we
          ought to render, and if we do not we are under condemnation.
           F. Smith
               What matters what the world say in regard to us? Nothing.
          What do I care? Have I spent thirty years of life, with the
          opportunities that have been afforded me, and am yet ignorant of
          the way of eternal life. If I have, then I am to be pitied. "Why
          then," says the blasphemer, "do you yield obedience to the
          servants of God?" Because it is meat and drink to me to do so.
          Because it is for my safety and for my best good. I ask no odds
          of the world. I have learned that it is the very best thing that
          I can do, and I should be a fool indeed not to do that which is
          for my best good. I intend to do it, and I do not care what the
          world say about me.
           F. Smith
          I am sorry to say that there are some of those who profess to be
          Latter-day Saints, who meet with the Saints on the Sabbath and
          partake of the Sacrament, witnessing that they are willing to
          take upon them the name of christ, and to follow him through evil
          as well as good report, and yet in their hearts they oppose the
          plans and projects of those whom they pretend to uphold and
          sustain. I know and could call the names of some of these men.
          Shame on them! I say, in the name of manhood, come out and show
          your colors! Say you will not be obedient, and cease to be
          hypocrites, cease lying in the presence of God, and trying to
          deceive yourselves and your brethren. Tell us what you are, take
          your stand where you belong, and do not deceive the unwary. You
          can not deceive those who have the Spirit of God, for they can
          discern your hearts.
           F. Smith
          I love the cause of the Gospel. I love this people, because of
          all others on the face of the earth they have enlisted under the
          banner of King Emmanuel. They have covenanted with God to keep
          his commandments, and they are the most willing of any on the
          face of the earth to hearken to God's inspired servants. I love
          them for this reason, and I want to be identified with them, not
          only in time by throughout eternity. Without them I would have no
          home, no friends, I want none without them.
           F. Smith
          Let us keep the commandments and counsels that have been given to
          us, let us not be hearers of the word only, but let us be doers
          of it as well as hearers. Let us put away the foolish fashions of
          the world, live up to the truth, and seek to find out God, whom
          to know is life eternal. The road to this knowledge is obedience
          to his laws and to the whisperings of the still small voice in
          our own hearts. That will lead us into truth if we will hearken,
          and do not blunt the monitor that is within us. Let us do our
          duty, and be for God and his kingdom. Let our motto be--"The
          kingdom of God or nothing." Because in the kingdom there is
          everything, and outside of it nothing at all. We heard here, the
          other day, from the President, that the Gospel embraces every
          thing that is good and true or desirable to the pure in heart. I
          have said that outside the kingdom of God there is nothing, but
          there is something. What is it? Disappointment, sorrow, anguish
          and death, and everything that will make us miserable; while
          everything that is good, desirable and worth possessing eternally
          is to be found only in the Gospel of Christ.
           F. Smith
          Says one, "Do not people who are not Latter-day Saints have a
          great many blessings and enjoy a great many good things?
          Certainly they do, they enjoy gold, silver and worldly
          honors--they have a plentitude of greenbacks, houses, lands,
          carriages, horses, luxury and ease; Dives had all these, in this
          world, while Lazarus crawled at his feet and begged for the
          crumbs that fell from his table; but afterward Dives lifted up
          his eyes in hell and saw Lazarus in Abraham's bosom enjoying the
          good things that he had formerly possessed in the world, and he
          begged Abraham to send Lazarus to dip the tip of his finger in
          water to alleviate his parching tongue. But even this poor boon
          was denied him, he being informed that there was an impassable
          gulf between them; and said Abraham to Dives--(in effect,) "When
          you were in the flesh you had Moses and the Prophets, you had the
          Gospel preached to you, but you rejected and refused to obey it.
          You had your good portion and your enjoyments in the world, now
          you are denied them, they are given to Lazarus." How long do the
          honors, wealth, and pleasures of the worldling last? Until death
          claims him for its own, then he ceases to enjoy them, because he
          has failed to secure his title to them, they have not been sealed
          upon him by the authority of the Priesthood of the Son of God,
          which has power to bind on earth and it is bound in heaven. If
          they have wives and children, when death calls them they are no
          longer theirs, because they have not been sealed unto them by the
          power of God. They do not obey the truth, they do not receive the
          ministrations of the Priesthood, and consequently they are
          deprived, not only of their wealth, but of their wives and
           F. Smith
          We are not living only for the few miserable years that we spend
          on this earth, but for that life which is interminable; and we
          desire to enjoy every blessing throughout these countless ages of
          eternity, but unless they are secured to us by that sealing power
          which was given to the Apostle Peter by the Son of God, we cannot
          possess them. Unless we secure them on that principle, in the
          life to come we shall have neither father, mother, brother,
          sister, wife, children, nor friends, nor wealth nor honor, for
          all earthly "contracts, covenants, bonds, obligations, oaths,
          vows, connections, and associations," are dissolved in the grave,
          except those sealed and ratified by the power of God. It is said
          in the Scriptures that the earth and its fullness are the Lord's
          and that they are to be given to the Saints of the Most High God,
          and they are to possess them for ever and ever.
           F. Smith
          You know that those who have not faith in the Gospel call us
          exclusive and uncharitable; they say--"You cast out all except
          those of your faith." Then enroll yourselves under the banner of
          King Emmanuel, to whom the earth and its fullness belong, and
          when it shall be given to the Saints of the Most High God, you
          will come in for your share, and only in that way can you do so.
          Obedience to the Gospel of Christ is the only way to secure
          blessings for the life that now is, or that which is to come. We
          are not talking in parables, neither are we ignorantly repeating
          the words of the ancient Apostles. Our declarations are founded
          upon modern revelation and inspiration, and we know whereof we
          speak. We know that angels have come to earth and that God has
          spoken in our day, that he has raised up Apostles and Prophets,
          restored the holy Priesthood, and shown himself to man and
          revealed his truth to those who dwell on earth. We know these
          things, it is this that makes us bold to declare it to the world.
          We are not ashamed of it, because we know it is the power of God
          unto salvation.
           F. Smith
          May God help us, and all who love the truth, to keep an eye
          single to his glory and to the building up of his kingdom on the
          earth, that we may be among those who shall be counted worthy to
          possess the earth and its fullness for ever and ever, is my
          prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 / Orson
          Pratt, October 7, 1873
                            Orson Pratt, October 7, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                             WHICH THEY SHALL BE BUILT.
          I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of the
          word of God contained in the third chapter of Malachi--"Behold, I
          will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me,
          and the Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his temple; even
          the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight in, behold he shall
          come, saith the Lord of hosts, but who may abide the day of his
          coming, and who shall stand when he appeareth, for he is like a
          refiner's fire and like fuller's soap. He shall sit as a refiner
          and purifier of silver, and he shall purify the sons of Levi and
          purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord
          an offering in righteousness."
          I have read these words, because of the peculiar prophecy which
          is contained therein, of what the Lord will perform about the
          time of his coming. A prophecy that the Lord would come, and the
          nature of that coming should be such that but a few comparatively
          will be prepared to endure that day; that when he does come, he
          will have a Temple on the earth, to which he will come. A part of
          the programme which was read yesterday morning, if I recollect
          right, for the Elders to speak upon during Conference, was in
          relation to building Temples. The building of Temples of the Lord
          is promised in his word, for there we read that in the latter
          days he would have a house built on the earth. I know that in the
          ears of this generation it will sound very strangely to talk
          about the Lord having a house built on this globe of ours; yet we
          have such a promise, strange as it may be, and that when the Lord
          Jesus shall be revealed from heaven in flaming fire, and shall
          sit as a refiner's fire and as fuller's soap on the sons of Levi,
          to purify them as gold and silver, he will, in that day, come to
          his Temple, and come very suddenly. That shows, at once, that he
          must have a Temple on the earth in the latter time.
          There are two other Prophets, beside Malachi, who have spoken of
          the house of the Lord. Isaiah, in his second chapter, refers to
          the building of the Lord's house in the latter days. I will
          repeat the passage--"It shall come to pass in the last days that
          the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the tops
          of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills, and
          nations shall flow unto it. Many nations shall say, 'Come, let us
          go up unto the mountain of the Lord and to the house of the God
          of Jacob, and he shall teach us of his ways and we shall walk in
          his paths;" and "the Lord shall rebuke strong nations afar
          off"--meaning nations at a great distance from Jerusalem, where
          the Prophet delivered the prophecy. "He shall rebuke strong
          nations afar off, and they shall beat their swords into
          ploughshares and their spears into pruning hooks. Nation shall
          not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war
          any more." The fourth chapter of Micah contains a similar
          prediction, which it is not necessary for me to repeat, as it
          reads, almost word for word, like that in the second chapter of
          Isaiah, showing plainly and clearly that in the latter days God
          would have a house built on the earth.
          Perhaps there may be objections by our Christian friends to the
          Latter-day Saints proclaiming in the midst of Christendom that
          the Lord intends to have a house built on the earth. They will
          probably say--"He has hundreds of them, and has had for many
          generations. God has houses scattered here and there throughout
          all the Christian nations, and there never has been a time since
          the days of the Apostles but what the Lord has had a house,
          either at Corinth, Athens, or somewhere else; and you can read
          the inscriptions upon them as you pass through the towns and
          cities of Christendom." These houses are called the houses of
          God, or Jesus, the church of St. John, St. Peter, St. Paul, St.
          Mark and others, and all of them are considered the houses of
          God. Would to God that this were true! Would to God that he had
          given some directions concerning the building of some of these
          houses! But alas! when we come to inquire concerning their
          origin, we find that they were built by uninspired men, that the
          architecture and everything pertaining to them has been devised
          by the cunning and wisdom of men. Ask them if God commanded them
          to select the particular location on which one of these houses
          stands? They will say--"No, God does not direct now-a-days. There
          was a time when the Lord did direct in such matters, but now we
          have wise men, we have bodies of learned men who have studied
          theology. We do not need the Lord to interfere in our day; he
          don't speak anything to the people in the age in which we live;
          these houses were constructed according to the best plans and
          architecture we were acquainted with by our wisdom, without any
          commandment or revelation from the heavens." Very well, then the
          Lord has nothing to do with them. What I understand by the
          building of a house of God, is to build one after the pattern
          that he shall give. I do not mean a pattern that was given in
          ancient times, but one given to the very people to whom the
          revelation comes to build a house to his name. Has such been the
          case with the houses of worship throughout the Christian nations?
          Not in one instance. You may travel all though this great
          Republic, from one end thereof to the other, and among all the
          Christian denominations who deny new revelation, is there one
          house which God commanded to be built? Indeed these very
          prophecies would seem to indicate that, in the day when they
          should begin to be fulfilled, there should be no house of the
          Lord on the earth. Is it not a peculiar kind of a saying that in
          the latter days the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be
          established in the tops of the mountains, and be exalted above
          the hills? It shows that for a long period prior to the erection
          of the house of God in the mountains, no such thing could be
          found on the face of the whole earth, and it was needful for the
          Lord, in the latter days, to begin a work of that kind. No place
          for Jesus to come to. He is to come in the clouds of heaven, in
          flaming fire, in power and great glory, clothed upon with all the
          brightness of the celestial heavens; his face will outshine the
          sun, and cause it to withhold its light in shame. No place for
          this glorious personage to come to--no Temple prepared into which
          he can come. When he does come, however, this work will have been
          accomplished--he will come to his Temple suddenly. It will not be
          like his first coming. Then, instead of coming to his Temple
          suddenly, we find him born in a very low condition, not even in
          the common mansions or dwelling-places of the inhabitants of
          Palestine, but in a stable or manger. When he visited the great
          Temple at Jerusalem, when about twelve years old, and also after
          he began his ministry, when about thirty years old, instead of
          sitting upon the sons of Levi and purifying them as gold and
          silver in a furnace of fire, that they might offer unto the Lord
          an offering in righteousness, who was it who rejected the son of
          God in that day? The sons of Levi. They cried out against and
          persecuted him; they were his greatest enemies; they crucified
          him. They were not purged and prepared to offer in the Temple of
          the Lord an offering in righteousness. The glory of God did not
          appear in their midst, and their offerings were not acceptable in
          that Temple before the Lord, but he found his house, in that day,
          a den of thieves, occupied by money-changers and brokers,
          speculation going on in the midst of the house of God, and he was
          under the necessity of making a small scourge and driving them
          out by whipping them. Not so in the latter times, when he comes
          to his Temple. In that day, when the mountain of the house of the
          Lord is established in the tops of the mountains, it will be an
          indication of a great period of peace, a period which is so often
          spoken of by the mouths of the ancient Prophets, in which nation
          shall no more lift up sword against nation, when they shall no
          longer have use for firearms or weapons of war, or anything that
          is calculated to destroy life; but these deadly implements will
          be converted into useful articles of husbandry. Nation will not
          lift up sword against nation, neither will they learn war any
          more. That time has not come, and such a period was never known
          on the earth.
          There is another thing connected with the building of the Temple
          in the latter-days. When it is built, on the place, and according
          to the pattern that the Lord shall designate, it will be so
          strange to the nations, that they will actually come up from all
          parts of our globe. Many of them will say one to another--"Come,
          let us go up to the mountain of the house of the Lord, to the
          house of the God of Jacob." "What do you want to go up there for?
          Why do you want to travel several thousand miles across land and
          sea to go to the mountain of the house of the Lord?" "That he may
          teach us of his ways, that we may walk in his paths." "Can you
          not be taught in his ways in your own chapels, which you have
          built in England, Scandinavia, Switzerland, Austria, or wherever
          you may have resided? Can you not worship in your own chapels?"
          "Oh, no, there is no house of the Lord, we have no teachers
          authorized of God, no Prophets and Apostles inspired by and
          called of God to officiate like the ancient Apostles; no one to
          say to us 'Thus saith the Lord God,' by new revelation; no
          visions are manifested among us; no angels have honored our
          houses of worship with their presence; no glory, no fire
          descending from heaven to light up these chapels and sanctuaries
          which we have built, and we have lost all confidence in our
          teachers, consequently let us go up to yonder mountain on which
          God's house has been built, and when we get there, he will teach
          us in his ways, and we will walk in his paths." "Is the only
          object you have in going to the mountain of the house of the Lord
          to receive teachings?" No, there are other things to be attended
          to in the house of God or in Temples that may be built in the
          tops of the mountains besides teaching. We have a great many
          important duties to perform pertaining to the house of God,
          duties that can not be performed anywhere else acceptably in his
          Would you like to know some of the uses of these Temples or
          houses of God? I will read a little from one of our modern
          revelations, given through Joseph Smith, in Nauvoo, on the 19th
          day of January, 1841. I have not time to read the whole of the
          revelation, but will select a few sections. Speaking of building
          a house to his name, the Lord says--"Verily I say unto you, let
          all my saints come from afar"--this we have fulfilled so far as
          the gathering is concerned.
          "And again, verily I say unto you, let all my Saints come from
          afar; and send ye swift messengers, yea chosen messengers, and
          say unto them, Come ye, with all your gold and your silver, and
          your precious stones, and with all your antiquities; and with all
          who have knowledge of antiquities, that will come, may come, and
          bring the box tree, and the fir tree, and the pine tree, together
          with all the precious trees of the earth; and with iron, with
          copper, and with brass, and with zinc, and with all your precious
          things of the earth, and build a house to my name, for the Most
          High to dwell therein; for there is not a place found on earth
          that he may come and restore again that which was lost unto you,
          or which he hath taken away, even the fullness of the Priesthood;
          for a baptismal font there is not upon the earth, that they, my
          Saints, may be baptized for those who are dead; for this
          ordinance belongeth to my house, and cannot be acceptable to me,
          only in the days of your poverty, wherein ye are not able to
          build a house unto me. But I command you all, ye my Saints, to
          build a house unto me; and I grant unto you a sufficient time to
          build a house unto me, and during this time your baptisms shall
          be acceptable unto me."
          I want this Conference to understand that it is not only the
          Saints who are here assembled, but all in this Territory, and
          wherever our settlements extend, all who have entered into
          covenant with the Lord are under this command. I will read
          "But behold, at the end of this appointment, your baptisms for
          your dead shall not be acceptable unto me; and if you do not
          these things at the end of the appointment, ye shall be rejected
          as a Church, with your dead, saith the Lord your God. For verily
          I say unto you that after you have had sufficient time to build a
          house to me, wherein the ordinance of baptizing for the dead
          belongeth, and for which the same was instituted from before the
          foundation of the world, your baptisms for your dead cannot be
          acceptable unto me, for therein are the keys of the holy
          Priesthood, ordained that you may receive honor and glory. And
          after this time, your baptisms for the dead, by those who are
          scattered abroad, are not acceptable unto me, saith the Lord; for
          it is ordained that in Zion, and in her stakes, and in Jerusalem,
          those places which I have appointed for refuge, shall be places
          for your baptisms for your dead.
          "And again, verily I say unto you, how shall your washings be
          acceptable unto me, except ye perform them in a house which you
          have built to my name? For, for this cause I commanded Moses that
          he should build a tabernacle, that they should bear it with them
          in the land of promise, that those ordinances might be revealed
          which had been hid from before the world was; therefore verily I
          say unto you, that your anointings, and your washings, and your
          baptisms for the dead, and your solemn assemblies, and your
          memorials for your sacrifices, by the sons of Levi, and for your
          oracles in your most holy places, wherein you receive
          conversations, and your statutes and judgments, for the beginning
          of revelations and foundation of Zion, and for the glory, honor,
          and endowment of all her municipals, are ordained by the
          ordinance of my holy house which my people are always commanded
          to build unto my holy name."
          It seems to be a standing command to the Saints, wherever they
          may be located, to build a house unto the Lord, wherever there is
          a stronghold pointed out for the gathering of the Saints, such as
          Kirtland, Nauvoo, Jackson County, Mo., and other places which are
          mentioned in revelation. The Lord has commanded his Saints in all
          these places to do a work, which will be effectually accomplished
          in due time. They are always commanded to build a house unto the
          We have been here twenty-six years and have only a foundation and
          a few tier of rock laid towards a house of the Lord. It is true
          we have a large tabernacle which will contain some fifteen
          thousand persons when they are closely seated, and the standing
          room also occupied. But this is not a Temple of the Lord. We meet
          here to sing praises, and to be instructed in our duties as
          Saints, but this is not a house of ordinances; it is not a house
          for the baptism of the dead or in which the Saints receive their
          washings and anointings; it is not a house in which you will
          receive statutes, and judgments, and laws pertaining to the
          kingdom of God. God has ordained a building of a different
          pattern wherein laws, statutes, judgments, and ordinances are to
          be revealed for the benefit of his people. "And verily I say unto
          you, let this house be built unto my name, that I may reveal mine
          ordinances therein unto my people; for I deign to reveal unto my
          Church things which have been kept hid from the foundation of the
          world, things that pertain to the dispensation of the fullness of
          I think that portion of this revelation which I have read, will
          give you a general idea of the sacredness of the house of the
          Lord, which is to be built in the latter times, a place wherein
          the angels may come and visit, as they did in the ancient Temple;
          a place wherein you can receive all those ordinances which the
          Lord has revealed, and which he will, hereafter reveal, from time
          to time, preparatory to the great day of the coming of the Lord.
          Now let me mention over some few things which should be
          administered in the Temple of the Most High. Marriage, for
          instance, is an ordinance of God. We know it to be not only an
          ordinance administered among the various nations according to
          their civil laws, but know also that it is a religious ordinance,
          administered by authority from God. If any one wants any proof on
          this point let him read the 6th verse of the 19th chapter of
          Matthew. "What God hath joined together let no man put asunder."
          It seems, then, that in marriage there is such a principle as the
          Lord officiating through his servants, in joining persons in this
          sacred and holy ordinance. There are a great many marriages that
          may answer the requirements of the civil law of different
          countries and nations, and there are some marriages performed
          even in our Territory, but the Lord has not directed them,
          neither has he directed his servants in their administration. He
          has not particularly forbidden these marriages, he permits and
          suffers them, but he has no particular hand in their performance.
          Do you wish me to explain this matter? I will. For instance, in
          the distant settlements of the Territory oftentimes a young man
          and woman desire to be married. They go and find a justice of the
          peace, or an Elder of the Church, as the case may be, and he
          officiates in the ceremony and marries them, somewhat similar to
          what people are married among the various nations. Does God
          really accept of this marriage, or does he merely suffer it to be
          so, for the time being? Has he joined them together, or has the
          justice of the peace, by virtue of his civil office? "How is it?"
          Says one--"I suppose it must be a legal marriage." It is legal so
          far as the laws of the Territory are concerned. If a young man
          and woman in any part of this Territory wish to be married, there
          is nothing illegal in a justice of the peace performing the
          ceremony, he has a right to do it, according to the laws of the
          Territory. But is it legal in the sight of heaven? No, it is not.
          Why not? Because God has appointed a place in which this sacred
          ordinance should be administered, and he has appointed certain
          authority to officiate in its solemnization, and a certain form,
          when it is done in the place and by the authority he has
          ordained. It is then legal in the sight of heaven, then they are
          married or joined together, not for time alone, but the union is
          to exist throughout all the ages of eternity. This is the real
          order of marriage. This is one of the purposes for which God has
          commanded us to build a house, that our young people may have the
          privilege of entering into that sacred union not only for time,
          or until they are parted by death, but that they may have a legal
          claim, by virtue of the marriage covenant, upon each other after
          the resurrection.
          Some may say--"I think I will wait until after the resurrection
          and then I will secure me a wife for eternity; or perhaps I will
          merely marry a woman here for time, and put off the eternal part,
          until after the resurrection." What says Jesus on this subject?
          "In the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in
          marriage." Why not? Because that is an ordinance, like baptism,
          that must be administered by those in the flesh. If, while in the
          flesh, we fail to secure to ourselves the remission of our sins,
          and the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost by going down into the
          water and being baptized for the remission of our sins, by one
          having authority to administer this ordinance, we can not attend
          to it in our own persons after the resurrection. That is an
          ordinance that cannot be administered after the resurrection; if
          it is not done until then, it must be done by some person still
          living in the flesh, for and in behalf of the one who has gone
          into the spirit world. Those in the spirit world have no claim
          upon blessings for eternity, unless they are secured while in the
          flesh. It is so with all the ordinances pertaining to eternity,
          they must be performed in the flesh, and not in the next life.
          Hence if an individual is so unfortunate that he fights against a
          principle, or becomes careless and indifferent; or if he goes to
          a justice of the peace, thinking that he will secure to himself a
          wife for eternity, he is grandly mistaken; and if he dies, having
          been married according to this form, he has no promise whatsoever
          that, after the resurrection, he will have a wife; for in that
          world, this sacred ordinance cannot be attended to.
          Another thing which I wish to explain is, that, in the sight of
          heaven, their children are illegitimate. Of course they are
          legitimate according to the laws of the country. Such children
          can claim the property of their parents, they are the legal heirs
          to the property descending from parents to children by virtue of
          the laws of the country. But when I say illegitimate I mean in
          the sight of heaven. Now, all you young people who have been
          married in this Territory or abroad, by justices of the peace, or
          even by Elders of the Church only for time, when you have the
          opportunity of coming up here to the house of God, and receiving
          these ordinances, and do not, your children are illegitimate in
          the sight of heaven.
          Perhaps you may enquire, "What is there to be inherited in
          eternity that makes it really necessary that our children should
          be legitimate, so far as divine authority is concerned?" The Lord
          our God is a God of law, his house is a house of order; and all
          blessings, and honor, and glory, and inheritance, that are to be
          received in the eternal worlds must be according to divine law
          and divine ordinances, and whosever complies with the law of
          heaven has a legal claim in eternity. That which is performed by
          man, without divine law, however perfect human law may be, has no
          bearing upon eternity. Man's works are one thing and God's works
          another. A blessing bestowed upon men, such as the legitimate
          heirship to the property of their parents is one thing, and a
          blessing bestowed by the Eternal Father in the heavens is
          another. He performs all of his works by law, and he bestows
          blessings upon his children, by ordinances and by law. It must be
          secured here in this life, if we secure it at all in our own
          It may be said, "I do not understand this principle. What will
          become of our good fathers and mothers who have gathered up from
          the nations that were married before they heard this Gospel?"
          "Indeed, were they married?" "Yes." "How?" "According to the laws
          of their respective nations. Their offspring are legitimate, so
          far as the civil laws of their native countries are concerned,
          but they are not husbands and wives for eternity in the sight of
          heaven." "How are you going to remedy this?" asks the enquirer.
          "In the house of God. Temples or houses of God must be built to
          remedy this thing." "How can it be remedied there?" They must be
          married over again, not according to the laws of men or nations,
          but according to the laws and institution of heaven." "Will that
          make their marriage legitimate?" "Of course." "But they have many
          children before they gather up here; you tell us they are
          illegitimate: how are you going to remedy this?" "God has
          provided a remedy for all children born out of the covenant."
          "What do you mean by that?" enquires one. "I mean the new and
          everlasting covenant of marriage, that has a bearing upon
          eternity as well as time. All who are born before their parents
          enter that new and everlasting covenant have to be made
          legitimate heirs." "In what way?" "According to the ordinance and
          law of adoption." I may be asked--"Is this important?" "Yes, it
          matters a great deal. If there are family regulations, to
          preserve good order, in this world, you will find that God is
          more strict, in such regulations, in regard to the world to come.
          If parents hold certain authority over their children in this
          life, you will find that such authority, though in higher
          perfection, is transferred to the eternal worlds, and in that
          world there is a certain jurisdiction which parents hold over
          their children through all future ages of eternity. But in order
          that parents may have their children legitimately under their
          control, it is necessary that the ordinance of adoption in the
          house of God should be performed in regard to the children born
          before their parents entered into the eternal covenant of
          marriage. This shows the use or necessity of a Temple.
          Then again, we heard on Sunday afternoon considerable on the
          subject of baptism for the dead; it is not necessary, therefore,
          that I should dwell upon this subject. It is one thoroughly
          understood by the Latter-day Saints, and has been long preached
          to them, and they know that this, as well as the ordinance of
          marriage, pertains to the house of God. To be acceptable to him
          there must be a font, the same as there was in the Temple of
          Solomon. You recollect there was a brazen sea, a large place in
          the basement of the Temple of Solomon, underneath which were
          twelve oxen, their heads pointing to the four points of the
          compass--three to each point. This great brazen sea, standing
          upon these oxen, was a place intended for baptisms for the dead.
          As was said last Sabbath, it was underneath those courts, where
          the living, from time to time, assembled to attend to their
          worship; thus representing those that were in their graves,
          underneath the living. That was the reason it was placed in that
          position; and as that was intended for sacred and holy purposes,
          the administration of holy ordinances, so God has commanded, in
          these latter days, that there should be a baptismal font, and the
          ordinance of baptism for the dead must be performed in the place
          that God designates, in order to be legal and acceptable in his
          We are told in the revelations which God has given, through his
          servant Joseph Smith, something about the pattern of this sacred
          and holy ordinance. We are told that the living are not only to
          be baptized for and in behalf of the dead, by being immersed in
          water in their respective names, but that they are also to
          receive the ordinance of confirmation by the laying on of hands,
          not for themselves, but for the dead, as far back as they can
          trace them. Hundreds of millions of people died before God gave
          this revelation, in these latter times, and they had not the
          opportunity of being married for time and all eternity, no man on
          the earth, in their day, having the authority to unite them.
          Would you deprive them of the blessings of this eternal union,
          because they did not happen to live in a day when God revealed
          and restored anew, from the heavens, these ordinances? No. God is
          a consistent being, and to say that people who die in ignorance,
          without having an opportunity of attending to the ordinances of
          the house of God, should not be made partakers of the blessings
          thereof, would be imputing injustice to the great Jehovah. To say
          that our fathers and mothers, who were only married for time,
          must be deprived of a union in the eternal worlds, because of
          their ignorance of these things, because there was no person
          having authority to administer to them, would be apparently
          unjust, and would almost seem to impeach the attributes of
          Jehovah, if we could suppose such partiality was his design. But
          we cannot suppose that God is an inconsistent Being. And if we
          have the opportunity of attending to the ordinance of marriage in
          the house of the Lord, and of securing certain eternal blessings
          for ourselves, our ancestors, who are dead, must have a plan
          devised, adapted to their condition, by which they also may be
          exalted to the same blessings. But it must be done by law. No
          haphazard work, no work of chance or confusion, but everything
          must be accomplished by the laws, ordinances and commandments of
          the Great Jehovah; then, what is done by his servants here on the
          earth, being sealed here is sealed in the heavens, and hence, we
          not only keep a record of all the names of the dead, but of all
          the ordinances attended to for and in their behalf; and in the
          great judgment day, when the books are opened, it will be found
          that such and such parties have been baptized for, confirmed for,
          and administered for, in the marriage ordinance, and that these
          various ordinances were recorded in the presence of witnesses.
          The records kept by authority here, will agree with the records
          kept in heaven, for they keep records there, as well as we; and
          the books on earth, when they are kept by divine authority, will
          agree with the records in Heaven. When there is divine authority
          in the administration of an ordinance here on the earth, that
          ordinance is sacred and holy, and is recorded here and in the
          heavens, and the records of heaven will agree with the records of
          earth; and by these records and books will mankind be judged. The
          dead will be judged according to men in the flesh, or, in other
          words, as we shall be judged according to our works in the flesh.
          When we have been baptized, and it is recorded on the earth, it
          is for ourselves, and we will be judged by that, and if we are
          faithful, we shall receive the blessings and glories which the
          Lord has in store for those who are baptized here and are
          faithful to the end. So will the dead be judged according to the
          works which are done for them; and when the books are opened, and
          it is found that they have been officiated for, by those works
          will they be judged. Why? Because they have their agency in the
          spirit world, to reject what has been done for them, or to
          receive it, the same as we have the agency while living here to
          reject or to receive what Jesus did through the atonement of his
          blood. We have that agency here; it also exists among those in
          the spirit world. You need not suppose that their agency is
          destroyed because they are baptized for, and because ordinances
          are administered for and in their behalf; you need not suppose
          that this will be a security to them that they cannot resist.
          They will have the same freedom there to resist, that we have
          If the Latter-day Saints want some evidence or proof in relation
          to the agency of spirits that are in prison, or in the spirit
          world, let me refer them to the prophecy of Enoch, with which
          they are familiar, though strangers may not be acquainted
          therewith. Enoch saw the people that should perish in the flood;
          he saw that there was a prison-house prepared for them, and that
          they dwelt there for a long period of time, until the Son of God
          was manifested, crucified and rose from the dead; and he saw,
          when that event should take place, that as many of the spirits in
          prison of the antediluvian world who perished in the flood, as
          repented, came forth and stood on the right hand of God." As many
          as repented had this privilege. Does not this show that there
          were some who probably would not repent? Indeed, the very next
          sentence says that those who did not repent "were reserved in
          chains of darkness until the judgment of the great day." Hence,
          the agency of spirits, as well as the agency of men here in the
          A Temple is needed for the Saints who come from abroad, that
          their marriages may be recorded on the earth and in the heavens,
          that they may not only be for time, but for all eternity; that
          when they come forth, male and female, in the morning of the
          first resurrection, they may embrace each other as husband and
          wife by virtue of the covenant they entered into in the Temple of
          the Lord, while they were in the flesh.
          Strangers will, perhaps, think that this is rather a partial
          doctrine, on one account. They may say, "Your fathers, whom you
          speak of, are not known; their names, in general, can not be
          obtained for more than two or three generations back; in a very
          few instances, perhaps, they may be found eight or ten
          generations back; but what will be done with all the generations,
          nations, and ages, that have lived since the Priesthood of God
          was upon the earth, and since those holy ordinances were
          administered in ancient times? How are they going to receive any
          of the benefits from this baptism for the dead, seeing that the
          very names of the nations, to say nothing of the individuals, are
          lost?" Here comes in, again, the use of a Temple of the Lord. The
          Most High says--"I deign to reveal unto you hidden things, things
          that have been kept hid from the foundation of the world." Among
          these hidden things that are to be revealed are the books of
          genealogy, tracing individuals and nations among all people, back
          to ancient times.
          It may be inquired--"How can all this be done?" We answer, by the
          Urim and Thummim, which the Lord God has ordained to be used in
          the midst of his holy house, in his Temple. You may
          inquire--"What is the Urim and Thummim?" We reply, it is a divine
          instrument, prepared in ancient times, by which he who possessed
          it could call upon the name of the Lord, and receive from him
          answers to all matters it was necessary that he should know.
          Aaron, the chief Priest in the midst of Israel, had this
          instrument in his breast plate, in the midst of rows of stone
          representing the twelve tribes of Israel; and when he passed
          certain judgments, he did not do it by his own wisdom, but he
          inquired of the Lord and received the same, by this sacred
          instrument. When that instrument is restored to the house of God,
          to the Temple of the Most High, our ancestry, that is, the
          ancestry of all the faithful in the church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, will be made manifest. Not all at once, but by
          degrees. Just as fast as we are able to administer for them, so
          will the Lord God make manifest, by the manifestation of holy
          angels, in his house, and by the Urim and Thummim, those names
          that are necessary, of our ancient kindred and friends, that they
          may be traced back to the time when the Priesthood was on the
          earth in ancient days.
          If they could not be traced back, there would be a great chasm, a
          broken chain in the genealogies, and it would not be perfect, but
          when the Lord God comes suddenly to his Temple, he will come to a
          people who have made themselves perfect by obedience to his
          commandments. They have sought after the redemption of their dead
          from generation to generation, until they can link on all those
          who were not officiated for in ancient times, and thus carry it
          back from one dispensation to another, until it reaches to our
          father Adam in the Garden of Eden, and then, the saying of
          Scripture will be accomplished--"The hearts of the children will
          be turned to their fathers," and the hearts of all those ancient
          fathers, who lived thousands of years ago, will be "turned to
          their children, lest the Lord should come," as the Prophet
          Malachi says, "and smite the earth with a curse."
          Why smite it with a curse? Because the people are careless and do
          not look after the salvation of their dead, do not let their
          hearts be drawn out after their ancestry, do not seek to perform
          those ordinances that are necessary for their redemption, that
          they may be redeemed by law. If we would not be smitten by a
          curse, let us seek after the redemption of our fathers, as well
          as of ourselves, for says the Apostle Paul, "they without us can
          not be made perfect, neither can we without them be made
          perfect." We may do all that we please for ourselves, and yet if
          we, through our carelessness and indifference, neglect to seek
          after the salvation of the dead, the responsibility will be upon
          our own heads; and the sins of the dead will be answered upon us,
          because we had the power to act for them, and we were careless
          and indifferent about using it.
          Many more things might be said in relation to the dead, and what
          is necessary to be done in Temples. It was asked, by one of the
          speakers, in relation to inheritances, "What man or woman among
          the Latter-day Saints has an inheritance sealed to them?" What
          man among all this people can determine the very spot of ground
          that the Lord intends that he should inherit for an everlasting
          possession? Not one of us. The Lord has told us that he intends
          to give a certain land to his people, for an everlasting
          possession. He told the ancients, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the
          same thing; but they wandered as strangers and pilgrims in their
          day; and the martyr Stephen said they had not as much as to set
          their foot upon. Yet they had a promise which secured it to them
          after the resurrection, and also to their seed, and that
          personally, for an everlasting possession. Have you got any such
          promise? You have, as far as the great mass is concerned, the
          promise of a great region of country. We know where it is, God
          has pointed it out. But is there an individual among us who knows
          what portion of that great country he shall receive for his
          future inheritance, to possess either, before or after the
          resurrection, and after this earth shall have passed away, and
          all things are made new? No. Why have we not got it? Because we
          have no house of the Lord built. When we have a house built,
          whether there be property, or inheritance, or union for eternity,
          or blessings for ourselves, or washings or anointing, or anything
          that pertains to eternity, it will be given to us by the
          ordinances of God's holy house, according to law. No wonder then,
          that the nations afar off will say--"Let us go up to the mountain
          of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, that he may teach
          us of his ways, that we may walk in his paths." He has a great
          many ways to teach the people, pertaining to the salvation of the
          dead, many ordinances, many principles and laws, statues and
          judgments, and the law will go forth from Zion, and he will
          rebuke strong nations afar off, and fulfill and accomplish that
          which he has spoken; and wisdom, and knowledge, and glory and
          intelligence, the laws of the Most High, and the ministrations of
          angels will be unfolded to the Latter-day Saints, just as fast as
          they are prepared to receive them.
          Wake up, then, Latter-day Saints, and prepare yourselves Temples
          in the places that shall be designated, by the oracles of the
          Most High God, so that your aged fathers that are in the southern
          part of the Territory may not be under the necessity of traveling
          some six hundred miles, back and forth, to attend to the
          ordinance of baptism for the dead. They must have a Temple there,
          wherein these ordinances may be administered; another here,
          another in the northern part of the Territory, and multiply them
          according to the wants of the people; for the work is becoming
          continually greater and greater, and the Latter-day Saints must
          wake up to these principles, and not have their minds absorbed
          with the things of this world, forgetting the great plan of
          salvation revealed from heaven.
                            Orson Pratt, October 7, 1873
               May God bless the Saints, and wake up their minds to these
          important duties. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Wilford Woodruff, October 8, 1873
                          Wilford Woodruff, October 8, 1873
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                   at the Semi-annual Conference, October 8, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I am called upon to occupy a little time this morning, and I
          realize that I and my brethren are all dependent upon the Spirit
          of God to guide, dictate and direct us in all our public
          teachings, as well as in other acts we are called upon to perform
          in the kingdom of God. The Apostle says there is no prophecy of
          the Scripture which is of any private interpretation, but holy
          men of old spoke as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. The
          Lord has told us in some of the revelations which he has given in
          our day, that all of his messengers or servants, his Elders who
          are sent forth to teach, should speak as they are moved upon by
          the Holy Ghost; and when they follow this counsel, what they say,
          the Lord says, is Scripture, it is the mind and will of the Lord,
          it is the word of the Lord, and it is the power of God unto
          salvation. "And this is an ensample unto you, even all my
          servants who go forth to declare the words of life unto the
          inhabitants of the earth."
          Again, the Lord has said that it matters not whether it be by my
          own voice out of the heavens, whether it be by the administering
          of angels, or whether it be by the voice of my servants, it is
          all the same, and their words shall be fulfilled though the
          heavens and the earth pass away. This it the position which the
          Prophets, Apostles and Patriarchs have occupied upon the earth in
          every age and dispensation. They have had to be governed by the
          Spirit of God; and when men are sent with a message, and they
          speak as they are moved upon by the Holy Ghost, their words are
          the words of the Lord, and they will be fulfilled.
          We have had a good deal of teaching during this Conference from
          the servants of God, teachings given by the inspiration of the
          Holy Ghost. We occupy a very peculiar position on the earth, a
          position differing in many respects from any other dispensation
          of men. Paul says--"Though we or an angel from heaven preach unto
          you any other gospel than that which we have preached, let him be
          accursed." All the teachings of the Patriarchs and Prophets have
          shown us but one Gospel. There is shown us but one Gospel. There
          is but one Gospel, there never was but one and there never will
          be. The Gospel revealed for the salvation of man is the same in
          every age of the world. Adam, our first great progenitor and
          father, after the fall, received this Gospel, and he received the
          holy Priesthood in all its power, and its keys and ordinances. He
          sealed these blessings upon his sons--Seth, Enos, Jared, Cainan,
          Mahaleel, Enoch and Methusaleh. All these men received this high
          and holy Priesthood. They all professed to give revelation. They
          all had inspiration and left their record on the earth; and not
          one of them but what saw and prophecied about the great Zion of
          God in the latter-days. And when we say this of them, we say it
          of every Apostle and Prophet who ever lived upon the earth. Their
          revelations and prophecies all point to our day and that great
          kingdom of God which was spoken of by Daniel, that great Zion of
          God spoken of by Isaiah and Jeremiah, and that great gathering of
          the house of Israel spoken of by Ezekiel and Malachi and many of
          the ancient Patriarchs and Prophets.
          When the Lord has attempted to perform a work on the earth there
          has been one peculiarity with him, and that is, the instruments
          which he has made use of have occupied a peculiar position in the
          world. He has generally chosen the weak things of the world to
          confound the wise, and things that were nought to bring to pass
          things which were. When he wanted a man to deliver Israel, he
          called Moses, who was in an ark of bulrushes among the crocodiles
          and aligators of the river Nile, put there by his mother, a
          Hebrew woman, because Moses was her first born, and all the first
          born of the Hebrews had to be slain, the daughter of Pharaoh,
          through the providence of God, preserved Moses, and by her he was
          given to his mother to raise. When called to deliver Israel,
          Moses told the Lord that he was a man slow of speech. He did not
          feel qualified to perform so great a work, yet the Lord chose
          him, and he performed the work the Lord assigned him.
          So when the Lord wanted a king for Israel and the lot fell upon
          the family of Jesse. The Prophet went and called for the sons of
          Jesse to pick out this king. All the boys were brought before him
          except David. He was the smallest of the flock, and was out
          taking care of the sheep. Jesse never thought of him at all. He
          brought his other sons, who had been trained in all the arts,
          sciences and learning of the day, and when they came in Samuel
          could not see the one he wanted. He asked Jesse if he had any
          more sons. Yes, he had a boy taking care of the sheep. "Let's see
          him," said the Prophet; and when he came he was anointed king.
          Jesus himself was born in a stable and cradled in a manger and
          traveled in poverty all the way through his life. When he chose
          his disciples he did not take the great, learned, rich and noble
          of that generation, but he chose fishermen, the most illiterate
          men and, in one sense of the word, we may say, almost the lowest
          calling among men in that day. They were the ones the Lord made
          use of to go forth to preach his Gospel and to build up his
          kingdom on the earth.
          How is it in our day, in this great and last dispensation? The
          Lord required an instrument who would take hold and work with
          him. He required some one to lay the foundation of this great
          Church and kingdom who would be willing to step forth and be led
          in the channel that was according to the mind and will of god; a
          man who could not be swayed by the traditions and religions of
          the day. Whom did the Lord call? The Patriarchs and Prophets not
          only pointed out the Zion of God and the manner in which his
          Church and kingdom should be established and built up, but they
          even called the name of the man who should be called to establish
          this work, and I do not know but the name of his father. His name
          was to be Joseph and he was to be a lineal descendant of ancient
          Joseph, who was sold into Egypt, separated from his brethren. The
          record stick of Joseph in the hand of Ephraim, which Ezekiel
          speaks of, which was to be put with the record of the Jews in the
          last days, was to be an instrument in the hands of God of
          performing this great work or laying the foundation of this
          Church, and the gathering of the twelve tribes of the house of
          Israel. In that record the man's name was pointed out as well as
          the work he was to do. Joseph Smith knew nothing of all this
          until after he was administered to by the angel of God; he had no
          knowledge of this when he brought forth that record to the world,
          and until he translated it, by the Urim and Thummim, into the
          English language. He had no knowledge whatever of this; but here
          was that great band, as strong as iron, that surrounded him by
          the revelations of God, for the last six thousand years, by every
          man who spoke of the work of God in the last days. These
          prophecies, revelations, and decrees of the Almighty, as it were,
          surrounded that man, and he had to be taught, not by man nor by
          the will of man, but he required the angels of God to come forth
          and teach him; it required the revelations of God to teach him,
          and he was taught for years by visions and revelations, and by
          holy angels sent from God out of heaven to teach and instruct him
          and prepare him to lay the foundation of this Church.
          As I before remarked, these prophecies surrounded him, forming,
          in one sense of the word, a band and a power he could not get out
          of. Why? Because no prophecy of Scripture is of any private
          interpretation, but holy men of old spoke as they were moved upon
          by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and when any of those
          Prophets and Patriarchs for the last six thousand years spoke,
          when wrapped in prophetic vision, of the Zion of God being
          established in the last dispensation, those decrees had to be
          fulfilled to the very letter.
          When Joseph Smith received these revelations he was an illiterate
          boy, like David among the sheep. The Lord, in this day, did not
          choose one from among the great, mighty, rich or noble, but he
          choose one prepared from before the foundation of the world, to
          come forth in the last days, through the loins of ancient Joseph
          who, in the hands of God, was the savior of the house of Israel
          and of the Egyptians in his day. This man was raised up in his
          proper time, and came forth into the world, and the Lord began to
          feel after him and to prepare him; but he, himself, did not know
          even when he laid the foundation of this work. The Lord told
          him--"you will lay the foundation of a great work, but you know
          it not." Joseph himself could not comprehend, unless he was
          wrapped in the visions of eternity, the importance of the work
          the foundation of which he had laid. When his mind was opened he
          could understand, in many respects, the designs of God; and these
          revelations were around him and they guided his footsteps. They
          could not fail of fulfillment, they had to be accomplished in the
          earth. The servant of God came forth and he received the Book of
          Mormon--the record or stick of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim. He
          brought forth that record according to the dictation of Moroni,
          Nephi and Lehi, the angels of God who administered to him, and he
          translated it into the English language before he laid the
          foundation of this Church. Joseph Smith did not call upon any man
          to ordain or to baptize him, but he waited until the Lord sent
          forth his servants to administer unto him. He was commanded of
          the Lord to go forth and be baptized, but not until he had
          received the Priesthood. Where did he get it, and in fact what is
          the Priesthood? It is the authority of God in heaven to the sons
          of men to administer in any of the ordinances of his house. There
          never was a man and never will be a man, in this or any other age
          of the world, who has power and authority to administer in one of
          the ordinances of the house of God, unless he is called of God as
          was Aaron, unless he has the holy Priesthood and is administered
          to by those holding that authority.
          There was no man on the face of the earth, nor had not been for
          the last seventeen centuries, who had power and authority from
          God to go forth and administer in one of the ordinances of the
          house of God. What did he do then? Why, the Lord sent unto him
          John the Baptist, who, when upon the earth, held the Aaronic
          Priesthood, who was beheaded for the word of God and the
          testimony of Jesus Christ. He laid his hands upon the head of
          Joseph Smith and ordained him to the Aaronic Priesthood, and he
          never attempted to act in any authority of the Gospel until he
          received this Priesthood. Joseph was then qualified to baptize
          for the remission of sins, but he had not the authority to lay on
          hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and he never attempted
          to administer in this ordinance until Peter, James and John, two
          of whom--Peter and James--were also martyred for the testimony of
          Jesus and the word of God. These three men were the last who held
          the keys of the Apostleship in its fullness and power previous to
          this dispensation. They laid their hands upon the head of Joseph
          Smith, and sealed upon him every power, principle, ordinance and
          key belonging to the Apostleship, and until he received this
          ordination he was not qualified and had no right to administer in
          the ordinances of the house of God, but he did this after he
          received the Priesthood, and on the 6th day of April, 1830, he
          organized this church with six members, which was the foundation
          of what we see to-day in this Tabernacle, and for six hundred
          miles through this American desert. This has all come from that
          small seed--the foundation of the great kingdom of our God upon
          the earth.
          What did Joseph Smith do after having received this Priesthood
          and its ordinances? I will tell you what he did. He did that
          which seventeen centuries and fifty generations, that have passed
          and gone, of all the clergy and religions of Christendom, and the
          whole world combined were not able to do--he, although an
          illiterate youth, presented to the world the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ in its fulness, plainness and simplicity, as taught by its
          Author and his Apostles; he presented the Church of Jesus Christ
          and the kingdom of God perfect in their organization, as Paul
          represents them--with head and feet, arms and hands, every member
          of the body perfect before heaven and earth. How could he, an
          illiterate boy, do that which the whole of the learning of the
          Christian world for seventeen centuries failed to do? Because he
          was moved upon by the power of God, he was instructed by those
          men who, when in the flesh, had preached the same Gospel
          themselves, and in doing this he fulfilled that which Father
          Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elias, Isaiah, Jeremiah and Jesus and his
          Apostles all prophecied about. Well might Paul say--"I am not
          ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto
          salvation unto every one that believes." So may the Latter-day
          Saints say--"We are not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ." I am
          not ashamed to say that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God; I am
          not ashamed to bear record that he was called of God, and laid
          the foundation of this Church and kingdom on the earth, for this
          is true, and any man or woman who is inspired by the Holy Ghost
          can see and understand these things.
          My brethren and sisters and friends, here is laid the foundation
          of the fulfillment of that mighty flood of prophecy delivered
          since the days of Father Adam down to the last Prophet who
          breathed the breath of life. There has been more prophecy
          fulfilled in the last forty-three years upon the face of the
          earth, than in two thousand years before. These mighty
          prophecies, as I said before, like a band of iron, governed and
          controled Joseph Smith in his labors while he lived on the earth.
          He lived until he received every key, ordinance and law ever
          given to any man on the earth, from Father Adam down, touching
          this dispensation. He received powers and keys from under the
          hands of Moses for gathering the house of Israel in the last
          days; he received under the hands of Elias the keys of sealing
          the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the
          children to the fathers; he received under the hands of Peter,
          James and John, the Apostleship, and everything belonging
          thereto; he receive under the hands of Moroni all the keys and
          powers required of the stick of Joseph in the hands of Ephraim;
          he received under the hand of John the Baptist the Aaronic
          Priesthood, with all its keys and powers, and every other key and
          power belonging to this dispensation, and I am not ashamed to say
          that he was a Prophet of God, and he laid the foundation of the
          greatest work and dispensation that has ever been established on
          the earth.
          Joseph Smith lived until he gave his testament to the world, and
          when he had sealed all these keys, powers and blessings upon the
          head of Brigham Young and his brethren; when he had planted these
          keys on the earth so that they should be removed no more forever;
          when he had done this, and brought forth that record, that book
          of revelation, the proclamation of which involved the destiny of
          this whole generation--Jew, Gentile, Zion and Babylon, all the
          nations of the earth, he sealed that testimony with his blood in
          Carthage jail, where his life and that of his brother Hyrum were
          taken by the hands of wicked and ungodly men. Why was his life
          taken? Why were not John Taylor and Willard Richards, the only
          two of the Twelve at that time in Nauvoo and with him, also
          sacrificed? Why did Willard Richards, the largest man in the
          prison, stand in the midst of that shower of balls and escape
          without a hole in his robe or garment, or clothing? Because these
          things were all governed and controled by the revelations of God
          and the word of the Lord. The Lord took whom he would take, and
          he preserved whom he would preserve, and he has done this all the
          way through. Why has Brigham Young been preserved, when he has
          stood as much chance to lay down his life in defence of this
          cause, and run as many dangers in one position and another as
          anybody else? Because the Lord has had a hand and a meaning in
          this, and he has preserved him for a certain purpose, and other
          men have been preserved by the same power. The whole of it has
          been the work of God on the earth. The revelations of God have
          surrounded Brigham Young. The revelations of God in ancient days
          affect him and the Apostles, and the Elders of Israel, as much as
          they have affected any people in any generation.
          I will speak of another branch of this subject. We have the
          kingdom organized, the prophecies have been fulfilled, the Church
          has been planted in the earth, and now there are other portions
          of these revelations which must be fulfilled. We were settled in
          Jackson County, Clay County, Caldwell County, in Kirtland and
          finally in Nauvoo, and at last we were driven from Nauvoo into
          the wilderness and to this land, led here by President Brigham
          Young, under the inspiration of Almighty God. Some felt their
          faith tried that we had to leave our lovely Nauvoo and go into
          the wilderness. Bless your souls, there would have been a flood
          of revelation unfulfilled if these things had not been so. Isaiah
          speaks of the foundation of this great Zion, and writes the whole
          of her history and travels up to the present day, and from this
          time on until the winding-up scene. If we had not been driven
          from Nauvoo we would never have come up the Platte River, where,
          Isaiah says, he saw the Saints going by the river of water
          wherein went no galley with oars; a great company of women with
          child and her that travailed with child would never have come
          here to the mountains of Israel if we had not been driven from
          that land, and a whole flood of prophecy would have remained
          unfulfilled, with regard to our making this desert blossom as the
          rose, the waters coming forth out of the barren desert, our
          building the house of God on the tops of the mountains, lifting
          up a standard for these nations to flee to; all this and much
          more would have remained unfulfilled had we not been guided and
          led by the strong arm of Jehovah, whose words must be fulfilled
          though the heavens and the earth pass away.
          Having been brought to Zion, another subject presents itself to
          our consideration--namely, the position which President Young
          occupies in regard to us to-day. He calls upon us to build
          Temples, cities, towns and villages, and to do a great deal of
          temporal work. Strangers and the Christian world marvel at the
          "Mormons" talking about temporal things. Bless your souls,
          two-thirds of all the revelations given in this world rest upon
          the accomplishment of this temporal work. We have it to do, we
          can't build up Zion sitting on a hemlock slab singing ourselves
          away to everlasting bliss; we have to cultivate the earth, to
          take the rocks and elements out of the mountains and rear Temples
          to the Most High God; and this temporal work is demanded at our
          hands by the God of heaven, as much as he required Christ to die
          to redeem the world, or as much as the Savior required Peter,
          James and John to go and preach the Gospel to the nations of the
          earth. This is the great dispensation in which the Zion of God
          must be built up and we as Latter-day Saints have it to build.
          People think it strange because so much is said with regard to
          this. I will tell you Latter-day Saints, and the Christian world
          too, our work will fall short, we will come short of our duties,
          and we never shall perform the work that God Almighty has decreed
          we shall perform unless we enter into these temporal things. We
          are obliged to build cities, towns and villages, and we are
          obliged to gather the people from every nation under heaven to
          the Zion of God, that they may be taught in the ways of the Lord.
          We have only just begun to prepare for the celestial law when we
          are baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          There has been a good deal said here with regard to baptism for
          the dead. When Joseph Smith had laid the foundation of this work
          he was taken away. There are good reasons why it was so. Jesus
          sealed his testimony with his blood. Joseph Smith did the same,
          and from the day he died his testimony has been in force upon the
          whole world. He has gone into the spirit world and organized this
          dispensation on that side of the vail; he is gathering together
          the Elders of Israel and the Saints of God in the spirit world,
          for they have a work to do there as well as here. Joseph and
          Hyrum Smith, Father Smith, David Patten and the other Elders who
          have been called to the other side of the vail have fifty times
          as many people to preach to as we have on the earth. There they
          have all the spirits who have lived on the earth in seventeen
          centuries--fifty generations, fifty thousand millions of persons
          who lived and died here without having seen a Prophet or Apostle,
          and without having the word of the Lord sent unto them. They are
          shut up in prison, awaiting the message of the Elders of Israel.
          We have only about a thousand millions of people on the earth,
          but in the spirit world they have fifty thousand millions; and
          there is not a single revelation which gives us any reason to
          believe that any man who enters the spirit world preached the
          Gospel there to those who lived after him; but they all preach to
          men who were in the flesh before they were. So with Joseph Smith
          and the Elders--they will have to preach to the inhabitants of
          the earth who have died during the last seventeen centuries; and
          when they hear the testimony of the Elders and accept it there
          should be somebody on the earth, as we have been told, to attend
          to the ordinances of the house of God of them, that they may be
          judged according to men in the flesh and come forth in the
          morning of the first resurrection and have a part therein with
          These are eternal principles of the Gospel of Christ. We have
          been commanded and have been under the necessity of going forth
          and declaring it to the sons of men. I will ask by what power
          have these Apostles and Elders taken their knapsacks on their
          backs, wading swamps and rivers, and preaching without purse and
          scrip, as they have done for years and years past and gone. What
          power has sustained them? As I have said before, these
          revelations of God, these great commandments and prophecies that
          have been given for the last six thousand years. They have been
          inspired by the Spirit and power of God, they have been commanded
          to go forth and warn this generation by preaching the Gospel to
          them. Here is President Brigham Young has traveled, as poor as
          any man could be, tens of thousand miles, without purse and
          scrip, to preach the Gospel to the sons of men. So have his
          brethren. They have been sustained by the hand of the Almighty,
          and if they had not done it they would have been under
          condemnation. Why? The angel of God, who restored the everlasting
          Gospel to earth, said it must be preached to every nation,
          kindred, tongue and people under the whole heaven, for the hour
          of God's judgment had come. The hour of God's judgment is at the
          door of this nation and the Christian world. Brother Erastus Snow
          here, a week last Sunday, told us about preaching to the dead,
          and the judgments that awaited the nations. Other Elders have
          referred to the same subject. But seventeen hundred years have
          passed without Prophets, Apostles and Patriarchs. The judgments
          of God did not rest upon the nations of the earth during that
          time as they will after the proclamation of this Gospel. This
          message that Joseph Smith brought to the world involves the
          destinies of this whole generation, not only of this nation, but
          the whole Christian and Jewish world, Zion and Babylon, the whole
          of it. They now stand, as it were, warned of the Lord. The Gospel
          has had to go to them. We have been obliged to go abroad to
          preach the Gospel to the nations; we should have been condemned,
          and smitten by the arm of Jehovah, if we had failed to fulfill
          the revelations given unto us. It is by that power that President
          Young, Joseph Smith, the Twelve Apostles, and the thousands of
          Elders of Israel have been moved upon to go forth and do the work
          of God.
          Now then, my friends, are we going to stop here? Are the rest of
          the prophecies not to be fulfilled? Is the Lord going to cut his
          work in two, or let the rest go unfulfilled? I tell you nay, the
          word of the Lord is going to be fulfilled and the Lord is not
          going to give this kingdom to another people. The Lord has raised
          up a set of men and women, and he will inspire and move upon them
          to carry out this great work, and we have got it to do. Zion is
          going to rise and shine, and to put on her beautiful garments;
          she will be clothed with the glory of God, and for brass she will
          have gold; for iron silver and for stone iron. All these
          revelations touching the last days have got to be fulfilled.
          President young is moved upon to call upon Zion to do her duty.
          Why is he thus moved upon? Because the power of revelation
          surrounds him and crowds upon him to magnify his calling and do
          his duty among the sons of men. The power of God rests upon him,
          and he will never hold his peace until Zion is built up and
          perfected, the house of Israel gathered and the work of God
          performed under his administration as long as he dwells in the
          flesh. He is as much under the power of God and the revelations
          of Jesus Christ as any man that ever breathed the breath of life.
          We have got to build this Temple. The Lord requires it at our
          hands. We have to pay our Tithing--the Lord requires it at our
          hands. The Lord has never said by any revelation that Brigham
          Young should build a Temple alone, that his counsellors, or that
          the Apostles or Bishops should do it alone. This responsibility
          rests upon every man and woman who has entered into covenant with
          the Lord in these latter days; and if we do not discharge it we
          shall suffer, the Lord will chastise us. He is not going to leave
          us, and he is not going to take this kingdom away from the
          Latter-day Saints and give it to anybody else, for they are the
          Saints, and although mixed like corn in a sieve among the Gentile
          nations they have been prepared from the foundation of the world
          to come forth as the sons of Jacob in these latter days, to build
          up the Zion of God on the earth. We have got to come to it. We
          must give our earnest support to co-operation, for it is a step
          in advance towards establishing the Order of Enoch and the
          building up of the Zion of God. The servant of God is moved upon
          to call upon us to perform this work, and we have it to do.
          There are some prophecies pertaining to these latter days that
          are unpleasant to contemplate. President Young has been calling
          upon the daughters of Zion day after day, now, for years, to lay
          aside these Babylonish fashions. I have been reading the third
          chapter of Isaiah, and I have been hoping, all the days of my
          ministry, that the sayings contained in that chapter would never
          apply to the daughters of Zion in our day; but I believe they
          will and inasmuch as they will not listen to President Young and
          to the Prophets, Apostles and Elders of Israel with regard to
          throwing off these nonsensical things, I hope they will hasten
          the lengthening out of their skirts and drag them in the streets;
          that they will increase their round tires like the moon, increase
          their hoops, and their headbands, increase their Grecian bends at
          once and carry it out until they get through with it, so that we
          can turn to the Lord as a people. Some of the daughters of Zion
          do not seem willing to forsake the fashions of Babylon. I to such
          would say hasten it, and let the woe that is threatened on this
          account come, that we may get through with it, then we can go on
          and build up the Zion of God on the earth. But in spite of the
          follies that some among us delight in, we are going to build up
          Zion. We are going to fill these mountains with the cities and
          people of God. The weapons formed against Zion will be broken,
          and the nations of the Gentiles will visit her and their kings
          will come to the brightness of her rising. I often think when I
          see gentlemen and ladies sitting in our Tabernacles, who have
          come over this great highway that has been cast up, whether they
          realize that they are fulfilling the prophecies of Isaiah. I
          think this many times in my own mind. I am satisfied that they do
          not realize it, but they are fulfilling the revelations of God.
          The Gentiles are coming to the light of Zion and kings to the
          brightness of her rising. All these things have been spoken of
          and will be fulfilled; and by and by, when we are sanctified and
          made perfect, when we are chastised and humbled before the Lord,
          when we have got our eyes opened, and our hearts set upon
          building up the kingdom of God, then will we return and rebuild
          the waste places of Zion. We have got this to fulfill in our day
          and generation. Then think not, ye Elders of Israel, ye sons and
          daughters of zion, that we are going to live after the order of
          Babylon always. We are not. We shall be chastised and afflicted,
          and shall feel the chastening rod of the Almighty, unless we
          serve the Lord our God, and build up his kingdom, for he has
          given us all power; yes, all power is given into our hands to
          perform this work.
          Where is the man or the woman on the face of the earth who cannot
          see the hand of God in our deliverance until to-day? Every weapon
          has been broken that has ever been formed against us. Point me
          out an individual or a people who have ever taken a stand against
          Joseph Smith or Brigham Young, the Zion of God or the Elders of
          Israel, and who have sought to overthrow this work, but what the
          curse of God has rested upon them. Show me one of that class who
          has not gone down to the dust, and as it has been in days past so
          will it be in days to come. Woe to that nation, kindred, tongue
          and people under the whole heavens who war against Zion in the
          latter-days. every weapon shall be broken that is formed against
          her, and that nation that will not serve her shall be utterly
          wasted away saith the Lord of hosts. These things are true, and I
          would warn Jew and Gentile, Saint and sinner and all the world to
          be careful what they do as touching them.
          A few words more to the Latter-day Saints. I want to say to the
          brethren and to the sisters, let us cease finding fault one with
          another; let us not say that this man or this woman does wrong,
          this family does wrong, this person or the other sets a bad
          example; let us realize that we ourselves are held responsible
          for what we do. It will do me no good if I apostatize because
          somebody's family follows the fashions of Babylon, or because
          some man or woman or some set of men and women do wrong. Let us
          cease this kind of work, and all of us look to ourselves. It will
          do me no good if I apostatize because I think somebody else does
          not do right. We should lay aside this, there is too much of it
          in the Zion of God to-day, and has been a good while, finding
          fault with this, that and the other, instead of looking at home.
          Let us all look at home, and each one try to govern his own
          family and set his own house in order, and do that which is
          required of us, realizing that each one is held responsible
          before the Lord for his or her individual actions only.
          I pray God, my heavenly Father that he will pour out his Spirit
          upon the daughters of Zion, upon the mothers in Zion, upon the
          Elders, and upon all her inhabitants, that we may listen to the
          counsels of the servants of God, that we may be justified in the
          sight of God, that we may be preserved in the faith, that we may
          have power to build Temples, build up Zion, redeem our dead, and
          be redeemed ourselves, for Jesus' sake. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 16 /
          Lorenzo Snow, October 7, 1873
                            Lorenzo Snow, October 7, 1873
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER LORENZO SNOW
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, 
                  at the Semi-annual Conference, Tuesday Afternoon, 
                                    Oct. 7, 1873.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                  BOX ELDER COUNTY.
          The position we profess to occupy as a religious body, is a
          subject for profound reflection. We testify to having received a
          knowledge, through the revelations of heaven, concerning the
          restoration of the ancient Gospel and holy Priesthood, whereby we
          have been authorized to preach by inspiration, and administer to
          the world the principles of life and salvation. All profess to
          have experienced some understanding or knowledge of this
          wonderful work, through divine blessing or peculiar
          manifestation. In consequence of these divine intimations which
          have followed the administration of this restored Gospel, this
          vast audience, of over twelve thousand people, are here
          assembled, having gathered from many climes and nations. The
          Latter-day Saints did not gather to these valleys for the purpose
          of knowing this Work to be of God, but in consequence of having
          previously obtained this inspired knowledge through the
          administrations of the Gospel in their native lands. And having
          come to a knowledge of these important facts, it certainly
          becomes us to be devoted to the work in which we are engaged, and
          do our best to promote its interest. In building up the kingdom
          of God, which is the work assigned us, our whole attention and
          highest efforts are demanded, that we may be qualified, through
          the Holy Spirit, to properly magnify our respective callings in
          the holy Priesthood.
          I wish this afternoon to confine my observations to the subject
          of our temporal interests and obligations. Before we are prepared
          to return to Jackson County, to build up the centre Stake of
          Zion, I believe that a system or order of things will be
          introduced for our practice, requiring more faith and devotion
          than, I fear, some of us possess at the present moment. This will
          call forth a perfect submission in respect to our temporal
          affairs, equal to that in which we now yield ourselves in
          spiritual matters. This principle of devotion and obedience in
          temporal affairs, as being connected with the plan of eternal
          life, is fully illustrated in the conversation between the Savior
          and the young man who applied for information on the subject of
          salvation, recorded in the New Testament. On being questioned by
          this young man what was required of him in order to inherit
          eternal life, the Savior replied, "Thou shalt do no murder, thou
          shalt not commit adultery, thou shalt not steal, thou shalt not
          bear false witness, honor thy father and thy mother, and thou
          shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." The answer was, that all
          these duties had been performed from his earliest youth. But,
          still one thing was lacking to make him perfect in the sight of
          the Savior, viz., to allow his means and property to be controled
          in the cause of God, and by the will of God. "Sell all thou hast,
          and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and
          follow me." But when the young man heard that saying, he went
          away sorrowful, for he had great possessions. In all other duties
          he had been faithful and blameless, but in this, his selfishness
          and love of riches held complete control, which called forth the
          remark of the Savior, "It is easier for a camel to go through the
          eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of
          God." This saying created great amazement among the disciples,
          who asked, with astonishment, "Who then can be saved?"
          This principle of submission, and being controled in property
          matters, is a doctrine which belongs to the Gospel and the
          building up of the kingdom of God. It was preached and practiced
          in the Apostolic dispensation, also by the Nephites upon this
          continent, after the introduction among them of the Gospel in its
          fullness, as recorded in the Book of Mormon. It was also a
          doctrine introduced to us, over forty years ago, which we find
          set forth in various revelations contained in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants.
          This consecration, or yielding our temporal interests to be
          directed for the work of the Lord, as being a fundamental element
          in the work of salvation, and in the union and perfecting of the
          Saints, is very clearly shown in the second and fourth chapters
          of the Act